ã€ŠMated To The Lycan Kingã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    It was a beautiful day and I know many of our pack members have shifted and have ran off through our

    territory together. I sat on a bench overlooking the pond that was close to my parents home. I found

    myself daydreaming here a lot when I had free time. My seventeenth birthday was tomorrow and it

    should be a joyous day seeing how it should be the day my wolf finds her mate. Unfortunately for me, I

    was born wolfless. Without a wolf I would not be able to feel the wolf bond. I have heard stories about

    the wolf bond and pairing together fated mates. The bond pull is unlike anything else. The person is

    honestly your better half, the peanut butter to your jelly, the glue that can hold all of your broken pieces

    together.

    I sighed and looked out at therge body of water. I wish I could speak with my mother. My mother was

    killed protecting me when a small group of Rouge Wolves invaded our territory. I couldn¡¯t shift and she

    died protecting me. Alpha Michael and the other warriors were toote. The rouges had just shed

    my mothers throat and I was found crumpled up, hiding in a ball terrified from watching my mother die.

    From that moment on I was treated differently from everyone in my pack.

    I have been called weak, ugly, pathetic, a disgrace, loser, and so many other hurtful things. I lost all of

    my friends, except for ire. She¡¯s been my rock through it all. My older brother, who left for training

    with our neighboring packs for being the future Beta, hasn¡¯t spoken to me since the incident.

    It¡¯s lonely and generally the only time I find peace is when it¡¯s a beautiful day and everyone goes on

    pack runs.

    I hear some rustling behind me and turn to see Ryder, my brother Josh, Ryders girlfriend, and a few

    other people from school approaching me. When I go to stand to walk away one of the guys grabs me

    by the arm andughs.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, you pathetic waste of space?¡± Ryderughs and nods towards the

    pond.

    I get picked up by Alex, one of the strongest guys in our age group and get tossed into the water. I sunk

    and kicked my way to the top surfacing and gasping for air. I hearughter at the waters edge and

    mocking. I look at my brother who only shakes his head at me. Nothing from him, no help or even an

    attempt to stop them. He just stood there looking at me pathetically.

    He never joined in on the picking just stood by to let it happen to me. Which is just as bad I guess. He

    could easily stop it, but I understand our mother died because of me.

    I swam to the muddy edge to get out and slipped, falling right on my back. I heard cackling and

    laughter. I justid there feeling defeated, as my eyes began tearing up. I blinked a few times to push

    them back when Ryder and Alex stood over me. They were about to pour something on me when I

    heard ire ¡°Leave her alone! Do you not have anything better to freaking do?¡± She ced herself

    between us. Ryder and Alex backed off.

    ¡°Easy ire, we were just having fun with the wolfless loser.¡± Alexughed. ¡°Besides why are you

    telling the future Alpha what to do?¡±

    She red at him ¡°If he was any kind of Alpha he would know better¡± her eyes narrowed and she

    growled.

    I noticed that my brother had already walked away from the group. ire leaned down and helped me

    up. I was fighting crying, I never let myself cry in front of them. I didn¡¯t want to seem weaker than what I

    already was.

    ¡°Cmon Avalynn, let¡¯s go back to your house and try to get you cleaned up?¡± She softly spoke. I nodded

    and stood up.

    We walked back to my house together in silence. Once we were there ire froze outside the house.

    I looked at her and frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡±

    She looked at me and nodded ¡°Do you smell that wonderful smell?¡±

    ¡°All I smell is pond water and muddy earth.¡± I sighed and opened the door.

    ¡°Mate.¡± I heard her say under her breath.

    I was nearly knocked over by my brother to get outside to ire. ¡°Mate.¡± He responded.

    Well this is awesome, I said to myself and shut the door to go shower and clean up. I ran the water hot

    and took my time scrubbing all the funk off. I washed my hair four times to make sure the mud was all

    washed out. I stood under the water and thought about ire and my brother Josh. I could lose the

    only friend I have left or I could regain my brother back to speaking terms.

    I was over thinking about it and turned off the shower and dried off. I brushed my hair and dried it,

    pulling it up into a messy bun. I walked downstairs and saw ire growling and Josh. ¡°You may be my

    mate but you should be ashamed of how you have treated your sister. Get your s**t together!¡±

    ire turned to me, grabed my hand and we left. She was practically dragging me and she was

    furious. ¡°Wha- what happened? ire? Did you reject Josh?¡±

    She stopped and turned to me and shook her head ¡°No, I didn¡¯t reject him. I should for how he¡¯s treated

    you this past year!¡±

    Then we heard him ¡°ire, please wait! Can we atleast talk it out? Please hear me out!¡± She sighed

    and I looked at her, ¡°ire, go talk to him. Remember we don¡¯t always get a second chance mate, it¡¯s

    so rare! It¡¯s usually only high ranking Alphas and Royals. I will be fine, I¡¯m going back inside the

    house.¡± I smiled and walked past my brother. He nodded at me and I could tell it was a sign of thanks. I

    walked back to my home and went to my room.

    ire POV

    I stood with my arms crossed in front of my mate. He smelled wonderful, it was almost distracting me

    from being pissed with him. The scent of sandalwood filled my nostrils. It was so hard to being angry

    with him, but I was. Especially since he left Avalynn by herself, no calls or check ins to be tormented

    and bullied by his friends.

    He sighed and I could tell he was nervous as he was fidgeting with the change in his pocket.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I me her for losing the only parent we had left.¡± He looked down at his feet ashamed.

    ¡°She died protecting her daughter who, let me remind you, is the most vulnerable person in our pack!

    She doesn¡¯t have a wolf! She needs protecting!¡± I shouted at him. It made him flinch backwards.

    He nodded ¡°I know but why though? What¡¯s wrong with her? What has she done to make the Goddess

    so mad that she didn¡¯t bless her with her own wolf?¡± He argued back.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything! You know that she is one of the most selfless person anyone knows. She

    would still help you or anyone if she was able to do so. That is including Ryder and that bone head

    Alex.¡± I scoffed. I couldn¡¯t believe my mate.

    He sat down on a log and looked up at me and nodded his head ¡°I know she would. She is better than

    anyone out here, by a long shot. I just, it¡¯s just, everything. I see her, I see my mothers in body and

    her curled up in a ball. It¡¯s It¡¯s image that just won¡¯t leave and it makes me angry.¡± His fists gripped and

    I could fell anger rolling off him.

    ¡°Look, Avalynn would have fought if she could. I remember her telling me details and the Alpha details

    of they were here for her. Do you know why someone was trying to kidnap her Josh?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He shook his head at me ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know that. I guess I never asked though.¡±

    I rolled my eyes ¡°Exactly you never did. She was targeted to be kidnapped. No one knows why, even

    she doesn¡¯t know why.¡±

    I sat down next to him and ced my hand on his thigh. I felt the sparks of the mate bond ¡°You are

    going to have to work on forgiving her. It is not her fault. She is my best friend, your sister. You are

    going to have to make peace with it.¡±

    He nodded and ced his hand on mine ¡°Give me some time, I will. It might take a few months but I

    will try my best.¡± He gave a small smile.

    I leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips and I felt the sparks of the mate bond flow through me.

    Atleast they have a shot at being family again.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Seventh Birthday

    It was the day of my birthday. I wasn¡¯t really looking forward to it like everyone else in my pack.

    Generally everyone can start finding their mates at seventeen. I didn¡¯t have much hope. My wolf never

    showed up when she was supposed to. ire and my brother are mates and have nned on marking

    one another. I was genuinely happy for them both, even if my rtionship to my brother was strained. I

    wish I knew a way to rebuild it. That way we could all hangout together without all the awkwardness. If I

    could have one birthday wish it would be for my family to be back together. I went for a walk through

    the woods. It was nice out and the sun felt nice and warm against my skin. That¡¯s when I smelled it, the

    most wonderful smell I have ever smelled in my entire life. Pine filled my nostrils and I made my way to

    where the scent wasing from. I few hundred feetter I saw him. No freaking way.. Why Moon

    Goddess, why?! My tormentor? The future Alpha of our pack Crest Moon, Ryder? I watched him as he

    was training. I watched his muscles flexing and sweat dripping down his body. I bit my bottom lip and

    slowly kept walking towards him. He was training in an open field around him and he suddenly froze in

    ce. I froze in my spot, my heart beating crazy in my chest. I could tell he sniffed the air and turned to

    me. ¡°Mate?¡± He said but it was more confusing as if he couldn¡¯t understand or believe it. He walked

    over to me and stood over me, I could see him fighting internally with his wolf. ¡°What a sick joke. You

    are my chosen mate? No thanks!¡± He shoved me back and I saw his eyes sh ck. It was his wolf

    fighting for control over him. He closed his eyes and when he opened them they were back to their

    normal shade of brown. ¡°You have got to be kidding me, right? A wolfless weakling as my mate? What

    a sick and twisted joke!¡± Heughed at me and I felt myself shrinking away from him. I don¡¯t know what

    I expected from this? It¡¯s not like he would suddenly change his ways and love me. I am so stupid to

    think I would have a chance at peace and happiness. Tears formed and rimmed my eyes and he

    continued to speak. ¡°You will never be Luna of this pack. We need someone who can shift and be

    strong and help protect the pack! You couldn¡¯t even protect your own mother! How could anyone

    expect you to help protect the pack!? You are worthless! I, future Alpha of Crest Moon, Ryder

    Cunningham reject you Avalynn Jennings as my Mate and my future Luna of Crest Moon.¡± I felt my

    heart break and shatter into a million pieces. Tears broke free and streamed down my face. He grabed

    me up and pulled me to his level. His hands were gripping into my arms. ¡°ept the rejection Avalynn!

    Now!¡± He shook me and I felt a powerful force over me making meply. ¡°I, Avalynn Jennings of

    Crest Moon Pack ept your rejection as your mate and future Luna.¡± I cried out. I was heartbroken.

    He dropped me on the ground and I crumbled at his feet. He leaned down, gripping a handful of my

    hair to lift my head back to look at him. ¡°You will never speak of this again to anyone. This never

    happened! Do you understand?¡± I nodded my head ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± He let me go and Iid there

    hurt crying to myself. ¡°If you tell anyone, I will dispose of your worthless self. You¡¯re lucky my father is

    so gracious to let you stay here. I will ban you from the pack as soon as I be Alpha.¡± He dusted

    himself off and walked away. How was I able to feel the pull of the mate bond without a wolf? I don¡¯t

    understand how the Moon Goddess can be so loving to everyone else but me. What did I do to deserve

    such hatred from everyone? ¡°Why?!¡±I cried out. Iid in the field as the sun shone above, regardless of

    the warming promises of tomorrow my heart was shattering. I was officially broken inside. Iid and

    cried, really and truly cried for the first time since my mother¡¯s death. Iid there with out a care of who

    could hear or see how pathetic I truly was. It was getting dark and I finally decided to make my way

    back home. When I crossed over the walking bridge across the river I stood there and looked down the

    river bend towards the waterfall. I shook my head and got the nasty thought out of my head and walked

    back to my home. When I opened the door ire practically knocked me down in a hug. I wrapped an

    arm around her and returned the hug. I looked across and my brother sat there ying his video game.

    ¡°Where were you all day? We had ns to go shopping and get our hair done. Oh.. Ava, have you

    been crying?¡± She held me out at arms length to look at me. ¡°Its nothing I just fell, maybe sprained my

    wrist but I¡¯m fine now.¡± I halfway smiled as she let me go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed today, I¡¯m not really a

    glitzy and shopping person anyway.¡± ¡°Its fine your brother has taken it upon himself to cook all of usContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    steaks, with baked potatoes, broli, and house sds!¡± She beamed as she looked over at him. ¡°Oh

    and I made you a cake too!¡± She drug me into the kitchen and showed me the cake. I really didn¡¯t

    deserve someone like her as a friend. I don¡¯t know what I would do or where I would be without her.

    She¡¯s been here with me through it all and I am so very thankful to the Moon Goddess for her, even if

    she gave me the short end of the stick with everything else. I sat down on the stool at the ind and

    chatted with ire. She talked about Josh and how he¡¯s doing much better. I haven¡¯t sat down and

    actually had dinner with him for over a year. Let alone him actually cooking dinner. Josh entered the

    kitchen and kissed ire on the cheek before moving over to the steaks that were resting on the

    counter. We watched him prep them with salt and fresh cracked pepper. He dipped the potatoes in

    butter and rolled them in salt before he wrapped them up in aluminum foil. He had already prepped the

    broli and had it in the steam pot. He ced the potatoes in the oven and set the timer to forty-five

    minutes. He opened up the fridge and took a soda. He handed ire a diet soda and handed me a

    regr soda. ¡°Thank you.¡± I popped the top looking at him. He turned to look back at me and gave me

    a firm and tight smile with a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He said quietly and walked outside. I imagine

    he was getting the grill ready to go. I slowly sipped the soda and admired my cake. ¡°What vor is it?¡± I

    motioned to the cake. ¡°Oh its a chocte cake with buttercream frosting.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°Well it¡¯s

    beautiful and looks absolutely tasty.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°It didn¡¯t take me long to do. I did the frosting while

    the cakes cooled down. Once they were cool I put theyer of icing on, called a crumb coat. Then I

    tossed it in your big freezer before putting the secondyer on and making those designs.¡± She was so

    proud of her cake. I was very proud for her, she has a hidden talent and she should be proud of herself.

    ¡°You should be very proud of yourself for this. Did you take a photo of your beautiful creation?¡± ¡°I did

    and I will post itter.¡± She smiled. Josh came in and started the broli, picked up the steaks, and

    walked outside to cook them. He timed everything perfectly as it was all done at the same time. I took a

    bite out of my steak and it melted in my mouth. It was the best thing I have ate in a long while. ¡°Josh,

    this is delicious. Thank you.¡± I smiled over to him. He looked at me and actually smiled back at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee Ava. I.. I am sorry for how I¡¯ve been absent recently. I¡¯m just having a hard time. First

    dad then mom and I guess you were an easy target. I figured the Moon Goddess was punishing you? I

    don¡¯t know.¡± He sighed and dropped his eye contact from me. Tears formed in my eyes and I smiled at

    him. ire was chowing down and with a mouth full of food as she smiled the best she could. I knew

    that this was her doing, giving my brother the push he needed. I watched as ire leaned against Josh

    and finished chewing her food. ¡°Thanks for cooking babe, it¡¯s delicious.¡± He kissed the top of her head

    and the rest of dinner was ate in silence. Not an awkward drug out silence but for once in a long time, a

    comfortable one. As I ate I felt a longing ache in my heart. The dinner with ire and my brother was a

    happy distraction but that¡¯s all it would be. I watched them both, so in love with one another. I sighed

    quietly as I pushed the remainder of my food on my te around. I felt tears forming in my eyes and I

    quickly blinked and pushed them back. I didn¡¯t want them to notice anything was wrong.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    I walked into my room and fell onto my bed. With dinner aside, today was the worst possible day. I

    found my mate and he rejected me. He didn¡¯t even blink when he did it. I don¡¯t know how but I felt the

    mate pull. It wasn¡¯t strong but it definitely caught my attention. I knew enough of the mate bond to know

    that, that¡¯s what it was. When he said mate, I knew. I rolled over in the bed on my stomach and cried

    silently. Tears ran down my face and onto my pillow making it wet. My eyes eventually became heavy

    and I fell into a restless sleep. My sleep was gued with dreams of him. Rejecting me as his mate

    and Luna. Calling me pathetic, worthless, weak, and a loser. Telling me that I¡¯m not worth the air I

    breathe. Thest image was him, his friends, and the girl he chose over meughing as they pushed

    me over the edge of the cliff by the waterfall on our packnds. I shot up in bed and looked over at my

    rm clock. My skin was hot and damp with sweat. The time read 5:09 a.m. Iid there for a few more

    minutes before deciding to finally get up. I got in the shower and got ready for the first day of my senior

    year. I dreaded this year more than anything. I had to face them all. I know he didn¡¯t tell anyone. He

    was so embarrassed that the Moon Goddess matched us I knew deep down he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Especially since he threatened me to not say anything. I got my clothes on and I threw my hair up in a

    messy bun, and fixed some coffee. I sat on the couch, scrolling through my phone. I logged into my

    high school ount and checked my ss schedule out. It was going to be an easy year, ss wise

    that is. By the end of the day I had manage to avoid Ryder and his group of friends. I put my ear buds

    in as I walked back home. I hummed along to the song as I walked along the sidewalk. When I made it

    home I pulled out my books and began to study. I wanted to try to get ahead of whatever I needed to

    this year. Once I got done I made dinner and got ready for bed. First day was sessful and lucky for

    me none of them were in my sses. So I may just be able to avoid them all year after all. 18th

    Birthday I managed to get through the entire school year. The mate bond still pulled at my heart and I

    hated to see Ryder and Jamie together at school. At first I wanted to rip her apart at the beginning butContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    now I felt nothing. Over the summer I focused on myself and now I feel nothing for either of them.

    Jamie likes to make my life hell and picked on me throughout the school year, but so did everyone else.

    It was just so easy to pick on the weakling. My brother and I havepletely patched things up. I

    haven¡¯t told him yet but tomorrow when I turn 18 I will be leaving the pack and will be Rouge. I know it

    will be dangerous considering I don¡¯t shift but maybe I can make it to a human city and live amongst

    them. Especially since I¡¯m closer to human than I am my wolf side. It could honestly work out and I

    could live a simple life. Maybe fall in love and have a family one day. I had already packed most of the

    important things like clothes, food, and nkets. I now needed to get a backpack together that

    contained a sleeping bag, a make shift lean to or a tent, and other camping supplies to get me through

    until I could find a home for myself. I looked out my window and it was a clear night. The Moon was full

    and high and shone brightly. I decided to take a break and go out for a walk. Even if I didn¡¯t have my

    wolf, I noticed I could see pretty well, better than usual. I didn¡¯t think to much of it and continued on my

    walk. I made it to the water and looked around. I could hear the wolves howling and running through

    the woods. I wish I knew what it was like to run free with your wolf. I sat at my bench and looked about.

    So much has changed in thest year. My mate rejected me, told me to not tell anyone to leaving the

    pack tomorrow. I would be rid of Ryder and Jamie forever. I would never have to look at them and be

    given a reminder of what could have been. I heard snapping behind me and turned to look. My heart

    sank when I smelled his scent. It wasn¡¯t as captivating as the first day but it still pulled me to him. It was

    like a small voice was calling me to him. I tried to turn away and walk far from him but my body wouldn¡¯t

    cooperate. I sat there frozen, partially fear and another part curious. What was he doing here? His

    wolfs eyes were red. He was tall andrge like many other Alphas. His wolf walked over to me and just

    stood there looking at me. A low and rumbling growl wasing out of him. I backed away at that and

    turned around and walked back towards my house. I heard cracking of bones and I kept walking, a bit

    faster now. I heard footsteps behind me and I started to run. I thought to myself ¡®Not tonight. Please not

    tonight.¡¯ His hand was on my shoulder and he turned me around to face him. There was going to be a

    nice bruise where his hand was. I looked up at him then. His eyes were ring at me, his face

    contoured in hate and disgust. ¡°Why can I still smell you? It¡¯s so strong that my wolf took over to find

    you! What have you done? I rejected you and you epted it! My wolf doesn¡¯t understand why but you

    were REJECTED!¡± He screamed at me. I stood there silent for a moment and pulled away from his

    grasp before speaking ¡°I, well, I am not sure.¡± He began pacing back and forth in front of me. I wanted

    to make a run for it but he would catch me pretty quick. ¡°It has to be because you¡¯re wolfless and

    pathetic. My wolf must pity you and your wolfless self must have screwed up the rejection!¡± He red

    at me and stepped closer. ¡°You really do not deserve to be here. You don¡¯t deserve this pack, you dont

    deserve your brother. Hell, after your mother died protecting you I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive. You

    would be better off dead. You¡¯re worthless and a piece of trash.¡± My lips wobbled and I couldn¡¯t hold

    back my tears any longer. I began crying right there, right in front of him. He reached out to me and

    gripped a fistful of my shirt in his hands, pulling me to him ¡°Go, leave, I never want to see your face

    here again. You bring the entire pack down and endanger anyone around you because you can¡¯t take

    care of yourself! You¡¯re a disgusting, weak, and pathetic human!¡± He shoved me and I stumbled back,

    falling onto the ground. I scrapped my arm from my elbow to almost my wrist. ¡°Get out of my pack. I

    don¡¯t ever want to see or hear from you again.¡± He spit on me and began walking away from me. He

    turned once he was about twenty yards out and said ¡°If you¡¯re at my Alpha ceremony I will banish you

    in front of everyone as my first act as Alpha of Crest Moon.¡± Then he turned and stomped away. I sat

    there on the ground crying. I was already nning to leave but this was too much. What did I do to

    him? What did I do to deserve such treatment?? I tried avoiding him the best I could, I never went

    looking for him, I never told anyone about him rejecting me as my mate. I picked myself up off the

    ground, dusted what I could off and slowly walked back home. My brother and ire were going to

    come tomorrow to celebrate my 18th birthday but I would be long gone. I sat on my bedroom floor and

    looked around. I was a human, more human than wolf that is. I didn¡¯t have much money and I didn¡¯t

    know how to hunt properly. I sighed and sat down to write my brother a note. Josh, By the time you

    read this I am already gone. Don¡¯t be too upset though, it is probably best this way. Treat ire right

    and take good care of my best friend. I am nothing but a mere human. No one knows this but for

    whatever reason our wonderful Moon Goddess mated me with Ryder a year ago. He rejected me and

    told everyone that Jamie was his mate. It has been hell seeing them together and I can not take it

    anymore.. He said the pack would be better without me, I would be better off dead and well to be

    honest I believe him. Remember I love you. Take care, Ava I left my bags behind and I set off to take

    my walk. It was almost midnight, my 18th birthday. I reached the cliff where the moon was high above

    me. The Moons reflection was beautiful against the water. Iid back and gazed up at the stars. I would

    atleast make it to 18. I closed my eyes and silent tears streamed down my face. After a few moments

    went by I stood up and walked to the river to my right. The water rushing over the end and into the pool

    below. I sighed and looked up at the Moon above and smiled ¡°Thank you for my wonderful life. Please

    bless my brother and ire.¡± With that I jumped into the water and began to wade to the middle of the

    river, the current wasn¡¯t too strong. I reached a boulder and stood on it. I looked below as I stood at the

    waterfalls edge, my was racing. My rm went off, it was finally my birthday. I was finally 18, I could

    finally be done with this. I closed my eyes and I took a deep breath. ¡°Forgive me.¡± I spoke out loud and

    to no one in particr.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°Forgive you for what?¡± A deep voice sounded from behind me. That¡¯s when I smelled the most

    wonderful smell in all of my life. Even better than Ryders. It was the scent of vani and cedarwood. I

    turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. There he stood the most handsome man I have

    everid eyes upon. How did I not hear hime up behind me? Unknown POV I stood at the bottom

    of the bottom of the waterfall after a long night¡¯s run. I dove into the pool of water and it felt so

    refreshing. The Moon was out in full force and showing out how beautiful she really was. I got out, put

    my clothes back on, andid back on the shore line. I had arrived early to the pack I was supposed to

    be attending the Alpha Ceremony for this week. The pack Crest Moon, was a prettyrge pack but the

    new young Alpha I hadn¡¯t met yet. I heard he was a strong, vicious warrior and a stronger leader. It¡¯ll be

    good for the pack thisrge to have someone like that. Being arge pack you don¡¯t really want

    someone soft, it¡¯ll make you an easy target. It was to be rainy all week back home and I needed a good

    run with a full moon. A good run without getting nasty and mud stered and caked against my skin.

    Thankfully here, the skies were supposed to be clear all week long. My wolf was very happy for that

    and so was I because I hated the rain. I wouldn¡¯t ofe to this Alphas ceremony but this was one of,

    if not thergest pack in my father¡¯s territory. Since it was thergest someone from my family had to

    show up for support and give approval. Since my father was busy with meetings, I was sent in his

    absence. I had to make sure a young Alpha was ready to take over and ready to take on such

    responsibilities. If they weren¡¯t ready and I approved them it could leave a weak spot in my father¡¯s

    territory. Iid on the soft grass and considered camping out tonight. If I got cold I could always just

    shift into my beast. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind and would defly love it. Iid there thinking about my

    future when the smell hit me. It hit me like a brick wall andpletely engulfed me like a thick nket.

    The scent was nearly paralyzing and I wanted it all to myself. I decided to follow the scent trail and see

    where it led. I climbed up the rocky path to the top of the waterfall with ease. When I crept low into theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    bush I could see a small figure of a femaleying on the cliff. She was crying and I suddenly felt like

    ripping apart whoever made her this way into a million pieces and ripping their head off. I watched her

    from a far, I didn¡¯t want to startle her. She was mumbling low to herself and I couldn¡¯t quite make out

    what she was saying, even with my excellent hearing. She stood and I got a good look at her then. She

    was beautiful, curves in all the right ces and I felt my mouth water. Inwanted to touch her and kiss

    every inch of her body. A soft breeze pushed her scent to me and I swear my eyes rolled back into my

    head. She smelled of honeysuckle and it was wonderful. I licked my lips as I watched her curiously as

    she got into the water. What was she doing? She swam to the boulder in the middle of the river and

    climbed up on it. I watched as she looked over the edge and my heart started pounding. What is she

    doing?! I stood up from where I was and I could she the tears streaming down her face then. ¡°Oh God

    that¡¯s mate she¡¯s in trouble! Get mate safe now!¡± My beast screamed at me inside and I knew I needed

    to act fast. I was already in the water, swimming to her when she tilted her head back to the sky and

    apologized. ¡°Forgive me.¡± She pleaded. It was now or never ¡°Forgive you for what?¡± She turned arpund

    slowly and looked at me. When her eyes met mine I knew I would never let anything or anyone hurt her

    ever again. ¡°Mate.¡± my beast and I called out to her. She stood there and and had a confused look on

    her face. Avalynn POV I was looking at the most beautiful man I have everid my eyes upon. He

    made the other guys in my pack look so very ordinary. When our eyes met my wolf howled happily

    ¡°Mate!¡±  Wait? I have a wolf? Where in the hell has she been? ¡°Mate.¡± I called back to him, even though

    I was confused. Ryder was my mate and he rejected me. He stood in the water and I stood still on the

    boulder just looking at one another. My wolf was prancing around in my head happily ¡°How is he our

    mate? We already had one and he rejected us, remember? We don¡¯t get two mates.¡± My wolf was

    annoyed now. ¡°Girl! He IS our mate. We are getting a second chance! Be thankful!¡± ¡°Well okay then.. I

    guess I trust you.¡± ¡°Good, now get off this stupid boulder before you kill us please!¡±  I noticed he had

    moved closer to me as I now stood over him. His hand slowly outstretched towards me and I frowned,

    slightly hesitant, before taking it. When my hand slipped into his, electric sparks shot between us. I

    knew then my wolf was right, but how is this possible? He pulled me into him then and crashed his lips

    into mine. My body melted into him as my lips worked against his own. My hands went around his neck

    as he lifted me up, wrapping my legs around him. He carried us to the bank at the waters edge, back

    safely to shore. He sat me down and looked at me. We were both panting from the heated kiss. We

    stood there not saying anything to one another for a long while. I used this time to study his features.

    He was really tall maybe 6¡¯5, muscr, strong looking build, I could tell through his now wet t-shirt. He

    had broad shoulders with dark disheveled wavy hair that was medium length and hit right below his

    ears, and the most beautiful honey brown eyes I have ever saw! I took another deep breath and he

    smelled like cedarwood and vani. His voice was deep and smooth sounding. He sounded and looked

    like my own slice of heaven. ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked me softly. Goddess what is my name?! I

    have forgotten my own freaking name! ¡°Uhm. Uh. It¡¯s-¡± Is all I can manage and he chuckles at me.

    ¡°Avalynn!¡± I shouted. I felt my wolf roll her eyes at me. I am ruining this, I know. ¡°Look at those muscles

    through that wet shirt. What I wouldn¡¯t give to lick every single bit of him.¡± My wolf was ready to attack

    him and take what¡¯s hers. His eyes went wide when I shouted my name at him and heughed, pulling

    me to him. ¡°I am Everest, it is nice to finally meet you, my beautiful mate.¡± He kisses me again, soft but

    quick. I return the kiss and smile against his lips. ¡°Mm you smell wonderful.¡± I nearly moan out. ¡°So do

    you. Your scent is nearly intoxicating.¡± He purred into my ear as he kissed my neck and I shivered in

    response. Goosebumps traveled all across my body. I pulled away from him suddenly, not only

    catching him off guard but myself too. I don¡¯t know this Everst guy. Sure he¡¯s absolutely dreamy but he

    could be crazy. Oh and he is NOT apart of our pack! Oh my, did I mate to a Rouge!? As if he could

    sense my inner turmoil he took a step closer to me. I held my hands up defensively and he stopped

    moving. I took a few steps away from him. I felt my heart beat mming in my chest as I looked at him.

    My inner wolf had some exining to do. Howe I couldn¡¯t hear her thesest few years like

    everyone else? I frowned at myself. What is wrong with me? Why am I mated to a Rouge. Wait! He¡¯s

    on ournd, I am sure to be thrown in the cells as an aplice! I took off running in a sprint in the

    Forrest as fast as I could. I have to tell the Alpha! ¡°Calm down and stop. Look, I can exin everything

    to you. Firstly, my name is Charlotte. Can you please stop running!¡± I stopped at the edge of the tree

    line and walked. There was just too much going on and I needed all of the answers! One thing at a

    time! I sighed and looked around where I was standing. ¡°Okay Charlotte where have you been? Why of

    all things did you show up today?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s what we do? And happy birthday! You should go

    back to our mate!¡± I pushed her to the back of my mind and I sighed. He didn¡¯t follow me, maybe he

    knows he will die if hees into the town. Thank you Goddess, now I can breathe some. Now I need

    to go track down the Alpha, tell him a Rouge has crossed our pack territory. Oh, and Alpha fun fact this

    Rouge, who doesn¡¯t look rouge, is also my mate. So, yeah there¡¯s that. I found myself pacing back and

    forth when ire came up beside me. ¡°Why are you wet and you seem a little bit stressed? And why

    do you-¡± She sniffed me. ¡°smell like a Lycan?¡± Her brow was raised as she looked me up and down

    carefully her arms crossing across her chest. ¡°Oh. My. Goddess!¡± I screamed, took her by the hand and

    drug her to the house. I needed to talk to her without so many wolf hearing ears. ¡°The Rouge was a

    Lycan!¡± I yelled at her. ¡°A Rouge Lycan!? What? I am confused?¡± She frowned, looking halfway scared.

    ¡°My mate is a Rouge Lycan! Oh Goddess what am I going to do?!¡± I frowned at her. We walked in the

    house and I walked over to where the note was for Josh and ripped it to shreds. ¡°How am I mated to a

    Lycan?¡± I turned and looked at ire who has been unusually silent this whole time.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Everest POV

    I sighed as I watched her leave in a hurry. Everything was telling me to follow her but I stood there.

    Something was going on inside of her and I could tell she was freaked out. She didn¡¯t shift and run she

    just ran in her human form. My beast wanted me to follow her and I will but I also wanted to give her,

    her space. Once she fully epts me as her mate and is not freaking out, I will follow her everywhere

    she goes. My lycan huffed, I knew this wouldn¡¯t be thest of that conversation. I smiled thinking of

    her.

    She was absolutely beautiful and I was so excited to know who she was. It was strange though, she

    was definitely not a wolf but I knew she was part of this Crest Moon Pack.

    ¡°How strange.¡± I said out loud to the forest.

    I walked back to where my clothes were and changed. I picked up my cell phone and decided to call

    my people. I knew that I would need more people around as my Lycan beast had a weird feeling.

    ¡°Should have chased after mate!¡± He growled.

    ¡°You know I couldn¡¯t, she knows we¡¯re mates but there was something else going on inside her head,

    she was about to jump off the cliff.¡±

    ¡°That is why you should have chased her! Keep mate safe!¡±

    ¡°She will be safe. You felt her beast like I did. There is no way her beast will allow any harm toe to

    herself. You know her beast inside will take over control to keep herself safe.¡±

    He just growled and I pushed him back. I texted my driver toe meet me at the outter pack line.

    ¡°Hey Ted, can you meet me about three miles outside of Crest Moon Pack? Bring along Jameson too.

    It¡¯s going to be a weird almostplicated visit. The only hotel is there, not great but it¡¯s a meeting

    spot.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, boss. Be there soon.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I continued to pack up my things and made my way to the human hotel. It was a bit rundown but it will

    do for now. I

    Just long enough to fill them in on my situation.

    I walked into the lobby and made a reservation for this evening. The older man smiled and gave me a

    room key. I made my way to the room and waited sitting on the edge of the bed. After a few hours a

    knock sounded on the door.

    I opened the door and let them in. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jameson asked.

    ¡°I found my mate but something was off¡± I ran my hands through my hair. ¡°She was in Crest Moon and

    when I found her she was about to jump off a cliff to kill herself.¡±

    Their eyes widened at that and I continued.

    ¡°She recognized me as her mate and we kissed. But she ran away from me.¡± I frowned.

    Jameson frowned. ¡°Is she a wolf?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, but she ran in her human form instead of

    shifting into her beast. ¡°She¡¯s a Lycan?¡± Ted asked me. I nodded my head ¡°Yes I¡¯am about ny-nine

    percent sure of it. So you know her jumping really

    wouldn¡¯t kill her. It would of been painful but her beast would of healed her slowly though.¡±

    ¡°Well, where is she?¡± Jamesonid back on the other bed. ¡°Back at her pack I assume.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t follow her?¡± Ted asking this time.

    ¡°No I wanted to give her space. Something seems off and I didn¡¯t want to go at this alone in case she¡¯s

    the Alphas chosen mate that he chose for himself as the Luna, or she is his mate. Which you know

    what that means. I¡¯ll fight him to the death for her.¡± It¡¯ll be unfair for him because I am a Royal Lycan,

    one of the strongest of our kind.

    ¡°Well why would she be trying to kill herself?¡±

    ¡°I.. well, that¡¯s a good question. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s why I need you guys. In case

    things get spicy back at Crest Moon.¡± I frowned.

    ¡°We are with you. Let¡¯s go get her then. Let¡¯s grab some food and coffee first since its now morning.¡±

    Jameson suggested.

    ¡°Okay. I could eat.¡± Said Jameson.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll buy then we can go into the pack and be announced properly.¡± I said and we left the

    room. I turned in the key at the desk and generously tipped the old man.

    We ate and left for Crest Moon Pack. We were technically there now one day early. But it doesn¡¯t

    matter. They were ready and awaiting outside the packhouse for us.

    I shook the Alphas hand and nodded at the the Luna, who curtsied with her head bowed down then we

    walked inside the packhouse.

    I inhaled deeply and I couldn¡¯t smell her anywhere here. I frowned to myself as I was sure she was of

    importance. They showed all of us to our rooms. I needed to get the business part out of the way so I

    could walk around until I caught her scent.

    I met with Alpha Michael in his office to go over Saturdays ceremony. A knock sounded on the door

    and in walked the future Alpha Ryder and, I was relieved to see, a female clinging to him that wasn¡¯t

    my mate.

    Jameson¡¯s voice floated through our open link ¡°Her?¡± I shook my head ¡°No, so he can live.¡±

    I heard himugh through the link but clear his throat in the room. I looked over them both, there was

    something about him my beast didn¡¯t like. He seemed agitated with him before he even spoke.

    Ryder bowed low to me and his mate curtsied. They both stood and I outstretched my hand to him,

    giving it a shake.

    ¡°Wee to Crest Moon Prince Everest. I hope you enjoy your time here and if you need anything

    please do not hesitate to ask anyone here. We would all be more than happy to help make your stay

    the mostfortable and most enjoyable.¡± Ryder let go of my hand.

    ¡°Thank you, young Alpha. I was hoping to take a stroll and check out your pack grounds with my men.

    Just to survey and see how things here are going here. My father was wanting some feedback on how

    one of hisrgest packs are doing.¡± I lied.

    ¡°Please feel free to do so.¡± He said.

    I stood up and left the office with Jameson and Ted was already waiting at the door. We walked around

    the town aimlessly. I was about to give up when I caught a small bit of her scent. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Avalynn POV

    ire ended up spending the night and instead of sleeping in bed with my brother she stayed with me.

    We didn¡¯t tell him about my apparently Rouge Lycan mate. She woke me up in the morning and I

    yawned.

    ¡°Okay ire, I am awake.¡± I moved my hands to my eyes.

    ¡°C¡¯mon let¡¯s go shopping for the Alpha ceremony! I need a new dress. You know they¡¯re making Josh

    the beta! I have to sit up there with them.¡± She was begging me now.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up. Let me get dressed.¡± I sighed. ¡°What about¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhhhh¡± She was whispering. ¡°Josh is down stairs. Wait until we are out of ear shot, okay? We will

    figure this out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I sighed and got myself ready to go. I guess I can attend. Doesn¡¯t matter to me, I still n on

    leaving soon. So if doesn¡¯t matter if he wants to banish me, I want to support my brother.

    We went shopping and while she was trying on an expensive dress I sat in the chair scrolling social

    media and listening to my music. I kept both of my ear buds in while waiting for her and taking them out

    when she came out to show me the dresses. I looked up and smiled and took the earbuds out. ¡°Girl!

    You look hot!¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± She was turning in the mirror. It was a ck dress that hugged her tightly, the neckline had

    a diamond trim and it was floor length. She rocked it.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Absolutely. Do you think Josh needs toe get his suit from here?¡± I asked her. She nodded ¡°We

    already got him one. It should be ready for pick up today.¡± ¡°Oh. Well then it¡¯s settled.¡± I smiled.

    Her eyes went wide suddenly. ¡°Oh my Goddess it¡¯s the Lycan Prince! Avalynn! He¡¯s here! I wonder if

    he¡¯s tracking the Rouge Lycan that¡¯s your mate¡±

    ¡°Thats cool and probably. That¡¯s my luck.¡± I rolled my eyes. I couldn¡¯t care less, I wasn¡¯t going to be a

    part of this world soon anyway.

    ¡°Avalynn..¡± She trailed off as the chime went off to the entrance and she bowed her head down out of

    respect.

    I went to stand and his scent hit me and I turned around and our eyes met.

    I swear the man cleared the entire room in just a few long strides. I stood frozen in my spot as watched

    him.

    ire was whispering fearfully ¡°Avalynn bow he¡¯sing over..¡± and she hushed as he stopped in

    front of me.

    We stood there gazing at one another and my eyes drifted to the men behind him. So, my mate isn¡¯t a

    Rouge Lycan?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s what I was going to tell you before you shoved me away in your panic fit.¡± My whatever she

    is, not wolf, said to me.

    ¡°I found you.¡± He spoke softly with a smile upon his face and his hand went up to my cheek and I

    leaned into it, weing the warmth.

    ¡°Yes, I guess you did. Sorry I don¡¯t know what happened or what is happening. This is ire, my best

    friend.¡± I said abruptly.

    ¡°Hello. You can rx.¡± He smiled at ire and I watched her eyes dart between us two. ¡°I am Prince

    Everest and this is Jameson and Ted my best friends. Also, Ted is a pretty good driver.¡± I saw Ted roll

    his eyes and I smiled.

    He looked back to me ¡°Jameson and Ted this is my mate, Avalynn.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ire and I said together.

    ¡°So, are youdies buying your dresses for the ceremony?¡± Everest asked us. ¡°ire is. I am not.¡± I

    looked around. ¡°Oh you already have yours?¡± His head tilted slightly and he smiled. ¡°Uhh, well not

    exactly. I was just going to find something.¡± I smiled back.

    0-¡­O JUULIC pericui dress today. Excuse me, miss. Would you be a dear and start my mate a fitting

    room and bring her the most beautiful dresses that will be suitable for the ceremony. Oh and have one

    of your associates bring us some refreshments, please.¡± He smiled to her and she was off running

    quickly to do as he asked.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that. I am sure I am not wanted to be at his ceremony anyway.¡± My eyes

    went wide and my hand went to my mouth.

    I swear anger went quickly through my mated face. As fast as it arrived it was gone. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯ll

    be sitting with me of course.¡± He pushed me gently to the fitting room to begin my hunt for a dress.

    ire walked back with me ¡°What did you mean you wouldn¡¯t be wanted there? What happened?¡±

    I sighed ¡°Its a very long story ire and I don¡¯t feel like telling it as much as I don¡¯t feel like doing this

    dress thing. I am obviously being forced to do one right now. Can we save it?¡± I pleaded with her. I

    knew would have to tell her before the night was through.

    ¡°Of course girl. Also a Lycan Prince is your mate!¡± She squealed out and hugged me tightly. ¡°He wasn¡¯t

    a Rouge but the freaking Prince! A PRINCE AVALYNN!¡±

    I sighed and nodded I am sure he heard her freaking and my cheeks reddened. I am sure he will reject

    me too when he finds out how in and ordinarily human I really was. Even if I canmunicate to my

    inner self.

    ¡°Beast or Charlotte love.¡± She smiled. I don¡¯t even know what that means.

    ¡°You will with our mate, he will help you. Just talk to him and give him a chance. Everything will soon

    make sense.¡±

    So cryptic Charlotte.

    Sheughed and retreated happily to the back of my mind. Happy that our mate has made his way to

    us and was happy to see us.

    The associate knocked and had five dresses in her hand. ¡°Oh boy, let¡¯s get this over with then.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    This dress was the one. I hated shopping and I hated how in I had always looked in everything I put

    on, but as I stood looking at my fitting room mirror, this was perfect. It hugged me in every perfect curve

    spot that I didn¡¯t know I really had. I actually felt stunning in this dress. I could hardly believe it as I

    turned around to look at myself.

    ire was looking at me with her hands over her mouth. ¡°Want to show him how beautiful you look in

    this one?¡±

    I looked at her in the reflection of the mirror again and nodded my head. ¡°Yes, I think I would. Do you

    think he will like it?¡±

    ¡°Like it? He¡¯s going to love it because you look absolutely stunning! He¡¯s going to be drooling all over

    you! If he doesn¡¯t well I¡¯ll smack him upside the head.¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°ire! He¡¯s a prince! You can¡¯t do that! He will have your head¡± | warned,ughingly.

    ¡°Watch me. Let him mess up. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s king of the universe! I¡¯ll let him know what¡¯s what!¡± She

    laughed.

    Iughed with her and nodded ¡°Okay, okay. Whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so I¡¯m gonna go get a snack and some drinks! I¡¯ll meet you soon.¡± She quickly hugged me

    before she left.

    I walked out and I felt my mates gaze on me as I approached where he was sitting. His eyes were

    roaming all over my body as I was walking to him. He never looked anywhere else as his gaze met

    mine. I stopped and I stood up on the pedestal and finally turned looking in the wrap around mirror. The

    dress was a navy, floor length dress with a sweetheart neckline. It was a tulle material mixed with pearl

    beading and rhinestones all throughout the upper part of the dress. The detail work was heavy up top

    and lightened as it went from my waist to the floor. The pearl details didn¡¯t go past my waistline, only

    the rhinestones were scattered about. It offered a glimmering effect as I walked, reflecting off the lights.

    The bottom of the dress flowed nicely and it had pockets. Which was a super cool detail if I do say so

    myself. I felt beautiful for the first time in my life.

    My mate stood and walked over to me ¡°Stay there I want to be able to match this exact color and all of

    my suits are ck. Do you mind waiting as we try to find one here?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be here. I can wait.¡± I smiled and he kissed me softly.

    I noticed that Ted and Jameson were gone. I am sure they¡¯re out doing something else because this

    was a drag and a snooze fest for most men.

    I turned back to the big mirror and was looking at my reflection. This was the first time in a long time

    that I have felt this beautiful without the full m of makeup. As I was gazing over the details of the

    dress and the impable stitch work I heard the front door chime.

    I wasn¡¯t paying attention but heard our future Alphas voice and his annoying girlfriend Jamie. ¡°Pick

    whatever dress baby. You¡¯re going to look¡­ Oh. What is this?¡± I looked up as they both approached

    me. I sighed and prepared myself.

    ¡°Just because you put on a dress doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll fit in at the ceremony.¡± Jamie was looking

    me up and down, hate and disgust in her eyes. ¡°Matter of fact, that¡¯s the one I want and no other b***h

    is going to wear what I am wearing. Take it off.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    I frowned and I don¡¯t know if the courage came from me, my beast, or both but I growled ¡°No. This

    dress is mine.¡±

    They both blinked at me confused ¡°Take it off, now. She wants it, she gets it.¡± Ryder was ring at me

    but also not? His eyes were traveling all over my body and I wanted to cover up any of my bare flesh.

    ¡°No.¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    He shook his head and looked at Jamie. ¡°There is no way she can afford that anyway. It will still be

    yours.¡± His phone rang and he stepped away after kissing her forehead.

    I didn¡¯t move from the spot Everest left me at. Jamie walked closer to me and I saw Everest in the

    reflection. He looked absolutely dreamy in his navy suit.

    Jamie must have said something that I tuned out because he was walking over angrily. ¡°Wha- what?¡± I

    looked down at her.

    ¡°Did you hear me b***h? Get down off there you waste of space!¡± Just then Everest growled and Jamie

    whimpered where she stood, barring her neck to my mate. ¡°How dare you speak to her in such a

    manner and you are to be the future Luna?! Disgraceful!¡±

    I blinked and looked at Jamie then, she was shaking where she stood, her eyes watering. ¡°Get out.¡± He

    demanded and she took off running. As she was getting ready to leave Ryder came in and looked at

    Everest and myself and walked over to us. Jamie was outside still and was looking in the windows.

    ¡°Prince Everest, I don¡¯t know what this..¡± He looked me up and down before continuing ¡°human said to

    you but she¡¯s lying. My Luna should be treated with respect.¡±

    Everestughed at him. ¡°She isn¡¯t a human.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryder was confused now ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a

    wolf.¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have a wolf. I would suggest you both leave before you meet an angry Lycan.¡±

    Everest said in amanding tone and he bowed and left. Before opening the shop door he turned

    and looked back at us. We locked eyes and he red at me but looked at Everest and frowned. He

    was confused but oh was lin for it now. I sighed Nd shook off that negative energy. He isn¡¯t ruining my

    day today. I am taking this as a happy day for once! I believe I deserve it with everything they put me

    through. To be honest, I kind of enjoyed watching Jamie shiver in fear. I loved watching my first mate

    get shut down and told to leave.

    Everest took my hands in his and looked up to me ¡°Are you okay? What was that about?¡± I shook my

    head and he sighed.

    ¡°You have to trust him and give him a chance. He can help us.¡± Charlotte stated. My stomach growled

    and he smiled down at me, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    I nodded my head and now noticed ire standing a few feet away from us her eyes were wide. When

    did she get back?

    ¡°Do you love the dress?¡± His thumbs were rubbing my hands softly. ¡°Yes. Yes I do. I feel really pretty in

    it.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Oh and you don¡¯t look pretty, you look gorgeous. We will purchase this dress, go get

    lunch, and go find you shoes to match?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°That sounds like a n.¡± I smiled happily

    His attention turned to ire then as I was stepping down with his guided help. ¡°ire do you have a

    mate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She responded. ¡°Can he meet us in a few?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll text him to join us.

    I walked back to the room while Everest was giving orders to pack the dress and suit to pay and be

    shipped to his suite in the packhouse.

    When I came back out my brother was walking in as I was rejoining. That was quick, I thought. Het

    bowed to Everest and greeted him.

    ¡°Everest this is my brother Josh, Josh this is my mate Prince Everest of the Northern territory. Josh is

    also ire¡¯s mate.¡± I looked over to him and his eyes widened and they shook hands and exchanged

    pleasantries with one another.

    We paid for our things and left the shop. We walked a few blocks away and were joined soon by

    Jameson and Ted. I introduced them all to one another as we stood outside one of the upper scale

    restaurants in town.

    ¡°Today is on me everyone. Feel free to get whatever you desire.¡± Everest announced. ¡°Sweet, Ted! We

    can order the whole bar and get wasted.¡± Jamesonughed, clearly joking. Everest red and cleared

    his throat. ¡°Kidding broody moody, kidding.¡± Jameson rolled his eyes.

    Everest helped me in my seat and the waitress approached our table. She took our drink order and

    Everest ordered one of everything on the appetizers menu. When she dropped off our drinks she went

    around the table taking our dinner orders. I ordered a Cajun shrimp pasta with a medium cooked steak

    and sd with ranch dressing. My mouth was already salivating at the thought of the food. Thankfully

    the appetizers came out quickly.

    Everests hands found my own and I smiled over to him. ¡°Do you mind telling me now what all of that

    was about? With the future Alpha and his Luna?¡±

    Silence was over the table and the air became thick with suspense. I swallowed hard and picked up my

    soda taking a drink. My brother cut in then ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering why your future Luna was treating your sister, my Mate, horribly? Actually worse

    than horrible, as if she was trash that was to be disposed of? Why they think she is a human? How

    you¡¯re a wolf and she is clearly not a wolf?¡± He growled and quicklyposed himself.

    My brother sighed and looked down at his appetizer te before he looked back over to Everest. This

    was it, party is over, cat is out of the bag. Herees the second rejection. I felt my stomach knot up

    and my heart was beating erratically in my chest. Everest hands squeezed my own as my brother

    began to speak again. ¡°I could tell you but it isn¡¯t my story to tell. I wasn¡¯t there when it all happened.

    None of us were. Only Avalynn and my mother were there when it happened. Avalynn?¡± My brothers

    eyes were on me.

    I felt tears brimming around my eyes and I pushed them back.

    ¡°Tell them, you deserve to heal. Everyone needs to know what you¡¯ve been through.. The burden is not

    only yours to carry. We are no longer alone. You deserve to have happiness in your life, my life, our

    life.¡± Charlotte spoke to me softly.

    I sighed and looked at my quivering hands in myp. ¡°Well where to start? I don¡¯t know where to even

    begin really. It¡¯s so much to unpack. So much over thesest few years. Where would you like me to

    begin¡± I asked him.

    ¡°How about when you realized you didn¡¯t have a wolf?¡± Everest suggested and I nodded in agreement,

    taking a deep slow breath.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Well it was the moment of truth and everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. I looked down at my drink, took a sip

    and let out a small sigh. I could remember it all just a vivid as the day it happened. The day that

    haunted my dreams.

    My eyes looked up from my drink to my mate, as he gave me an encouraging smile and I began to tell

    my story.

    ¡°Okay, so it all started on my sixteenth birthday. I was with our mother, we were getting ready to go to

    the store to buy all the ingredients for my birthday cake. The night or well I guess the morning, well

    maybe midnight brought on a realization that I don¡¯t have a wolf. So you can imagine I was pretty

    bummed out about that revtion. Of course the Alpha family knew immediately, considering they have

    to witness the first shifting of our wolves and help guide us through it for safety reasons. She never

    showed up and I guess the gossip spread like wildfire.

    By the time it was the day of my birthday party, many people already reversed their RSVP and had

    been avoiding me all week long. I was seen as being cursed by the Moon Goddess for not having a

    wolf.. I begged my mom to cancel the party.. My mother still insisted on having the party regardless of

    how others were acting and treating me. ¡®Keep your chin up, soon things will change. You¡¯ll see,

    everything will make sense one day.¡¯ is all she would tell me. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about

    but now I think I have a clue or at least a feeling.¡± I paused and looked at Everest and gave him a small

    smile and he smiled back to

    1.

    I continued as everyone was still waiting and hanging onto my words, ¡°Anyway, the day of my party

    was the worst day of my life. My mother and I had just left the house and were walking our short cut

    route to the packhouse when she smelled them. The scent of blood and a God awful putrid smell of

    Rouge Lycans. There was six of them, they cornered us and demanded for her to give up her child.

    She wouldn¡¯t do it of course and she told them over her dead body. Well she fought them off the best

    she could. She was super strong and I was amazed at her and how well she actually held her own

    against the Lycans. That is until one got by her and was running directly at me. I remember falling and

    crumbling onto the ground and covering myself. When she turned to protect me one of the other¡¯s took

    her by the neck and I heard cracking. She was still fighting and the leader of the group shed her

    neck. Not twenty secondster | could hear the packing and one of the malen looked at me and

    said ¡®One day we will be together, sorry about all the mess, you¡¯re mine.¡¯ then they all vanished. Not

    even thirty secondster the Alpha and some of the pack warriors showed up. They found my curled in

    a ball crying and screaming over my mother. I told them exactly what happened and the Alpha didn¡¯t

    believe me because their was no scent left behind. He said it was some storyl made up to cope with

    the trauma of losing my mother to Rouges. He said ¡®Why would anyone want a wolfless little girl?¡¯ Then

    everyone started treating me different. Even my own brother, but he¡¯s fine now. He was grieving and

    needed someone to me and I was his easiest target. ire was the only friend I had the year

    between my 16th and 17th birthday.¡± Tears were streaming down my face and Everest was fuming.

    ¡°You left your sister, who couldn¡¯t defend herself alone?!¡± He mmed his fist on the table and my

    brother looked down in shame.

    ¡°I was still a kid myself. I know now it was wrong to behave that way. My mate helped me work through

    my grief in a healthy way.¡± He was looking at his empty appetizer te,

    I ced my hand on my Mates and his gaze drifted back over to me and I felt him calm back down.

    I began telling my story to them all as I looked around the table, ¡°Now on your seventeenth birthday

    we all know wolves can find their mates. I was walking and I caught his scent. I was so confused but it

    was only faint. Not as strong of a smell as you I just felt drawn to him, like the pull of a ma. I came

    across him training in a field and he turned to me. I guess he caught my scent too but when our eyes

    locked and he whispered mate he was confused then very angry. He rejected me and forced me to

    ept the rejection.¡± I looked around the table. Pity was held in ire¡¯s eyes, Josh was confused and

    angry, but my mate, he was boiling.

    He let out a low growl and was now gripping the table ¡°Who rejected you?!¡± I shook my head, I didn¡¯t

    want to make anything worse. Josh spoke up ¡°He forced you to ept the rejection Avalynn?¡±

    I nodded slowly and Josh mmed his fist down on the table this time making ire jump. Her eyes

    went wide then she frowned after a moment. I knew they both know who my first mate was and should

    have been

    They looked over to Everest and his eyes went wide and he stood abruptly from the table. ¡°I will kill that

    good for nothing piece of crap and his fake Luna!¡±

    Oh s**t, oh no, oh s**t! This was not the reaction I was expecting. I stood with him and ced my

    hands on his shoulders forcing him to look at me. ¡°It is fine. I¡¯m fine. We are fine now.¡±

    Our waitress came around with our food and then refilled our drinks. ¡°Please sit and let¡¯s just have this

    afternoon. We can work everything outter.¡± I tugged him to sit down and I noticed Jameson and Ted

    rx too.

    I watched him sit and began again ¡°The whole year I did everything to avoid them. Then on the night

    before I turned eighteen his wolf took over and found me by the pond outside our house. It was a clear

    night and I wanted to enjoy it. I watched him visibly struggle with control over his wolf. He said my scent

    still appealed to him and his wolf was angry. Angry with him for rejecting his true mate.. He said that the

    pack would be better off without me, I was trash, and he wanted me gone. He doesn¡¯t want to see me

    at his ceremony but then said he ns on banishing me from the pack as his first order as Alpha.¡±

    My mate was raging below. I could tell, his heart beat was erratic and his eyes kept changing and being

    more vibrant. He took a slow and deep breath and looked at me, ¡°Fine, but he is obviously not ready to

    take over the pack and the approval will be denied at his ceremony.¡± He growled. ¡°He¡¯s going to know

    what it¡¯s like to be humiliated in front of everyone. Everyone will know that you are now my mate and

    was his. Not that it matters because if you were mated to him and I found you, I would have challenged

    him for you.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°This is going to get ugly.¡± muttered Jameson. I saw Ted nod in agreement.

    I sighed and we all began eating our food in a very ufortable silence. ire kept looking at me

    and I shook my head at her. I wish she would stop looking at me like I was wounded. I¡¯m not, I have

    endured so much over thesest few years that no one realizes. I am much stronger than they all give

    me credit for.

    Tate my food and ended up not being able to eat it all. I pushed it around my te when I could feel

    him watching me. I picked up another bite of steak and ate it. I couldn¡¯t help it, it was so delicious. I

    looked up finally and he was smiling at me. I smiled back in return.

    The waitress came over to check on the table and he ordered four chocte cheesecake slices, four

    red velvet cake slices, and four carrot cake slices. Enough for everyone to have two slices. I guess I

    best stop forcing this food down my throat so I could enjoy dessert and not be miserable.

    ¡°So Avalynn have you shifted into your beast yet?¡± He asked curious and I noticed all eyes moved to

    me.

    I shook my head ¡°No I haven¡¯t. Honestly I wasn¡¯t aware I had anything until I met you, yesterday at the

    waterfall.¡±

    ¡°Why did you go to the waterfall?¡± Josh asked. ¡°Not important.¡± I sighed. ¡°So yesterday was the first

    time you heard your beast?¡± I nodded again. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, happy bted birthday then, my beautiful mate.¡± His eyes shed in anger and I know he realized

    what Ryder said was right before I met him. The look was gone quickly and he softened his expression.

    He took my hand and kissed the back of my palm.

    I felt my cheeks heat up ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled and gazed over to him. ¡°Do you even know what you

    are?¡± His head tilted to the side.

    ¡°Well I have a pretty good guess I¡¯m a Lycan? But how when my brother is a wolf?¡±I looked down the

    table to my brother and he just shrugged.

    ¡°Well when you were talking about what happened to you, you mentioned something your mother said

    to you. She said something like you would understand one day?¡± His hand went up to scratch the side

    of his face as he was thinking.

    ¡°Yeah, I dont know why she said that. Looking back it seems like she knew I wasn¡¯t a wolf?¡±|| shrugged

    and looked down at my brother. ¡°But how are you a wolf and I am a Lycan?¡±

    Jameson spoke up then ¡°Well maybe it¡¯s gics or you¡¯re adopted?¡± I sat back in my seat a frowned

    at thestment. Why would mom keep it a secret from me?

    ¡°Maybe Alpha Mike knows? He has to know all the ins and the outs of the pack?¡± ire suggested.

    Everest nodded his head ¡°Yeah I can ask him. He will have to tell me. He could of been hiding the truth

    the night your mother died to keep the pack under control. I big pack scared of Rouge Lycans wouldn¡¯t

    be pretty for anyone involved. It could of risked you life too. We will get it figured out, don¡¯t you worry.

    But for now let¡¯s find your shoes to go with the dress and book you an appointment to be pampered for

    the ceremony? ire would you like to join her?¡±

    ¡°Oh I couldn¡¯t..¡± She began

    ¡°Nonsense. You deserve it after everything you¡¯ve done for my mate. Maybe Josh and I can get some

    truth while youdies are getting ready.¡± Everest looked at Josh who nodded in agreement. ¡°It is settled

    then. Avalynn, ready?¡±

    I smiled and we went searching for the perfect pair of heels. I found them and essories to go with

    my dress. We booked a spa treatment, hair and make up appointments. When the sun was setting we

    met back up with everyone.

    ¡°See if he will help you shift.¡± Charlotte asked.

    ¡°Uh, Everest would you mind helping me in my first shift? I don¡¯t know what to really expect since ! was

    brought up learning about wolves.¡± My feet suddenly bing very interesting.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± He took me by the hand and led me into the forrest.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    We walked into the forrest in afortable silence, although I was pretty nervous. We found a small

    clearing next to the bend in the river. It was quiet and a perfect spot for shifting. I stood in front of my

    mate as he began talking about a firs lycan shift.

    ¡°A lycan shift is different than a wolf shift. Your bones elongate but it¡¯s not a back breaking experience.

    It¡¯s still painful but not as painful as a wolf shift. You can still run like a wolf or you can walk like a

    human. Just whatever your preference is, I am sure you will figure it out. I like to switch it up.¡± He

    smiled at me.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I walked a few feet away from him and looked around. I gazed up at the sky and looked at the

    moon. It was shining bright and the stars were twinkling above us. When he started speaking again!

    looked back over to him.

    ¡°So when you shift you¡¯ll want to focus on your Lycan. Allow her to take over the shift. Don¡¯t let your

    human side fight your Lycan side. When the sides fight for control, that¡¯s when a shift can be extra

    painful and take longer than needed. Soon when you¡¯re used to it, it will be instant, almost like

    second nature. I am sure your Lycan is ready toe out and y, yeah?¡± He smiled.

    ¡°It was her idea to ask for your help. What do I do about my clothes?¡±

    ¡°You can shred these and I¡¯ll have Ted or Jameson get you a nket or other clothes.¡± He shrugged as

    his eyes went dark. ¡°Or you can strip now and save the clothes.¡± He smirked, teasing me yfully. My

    lycan purred in my head.

    My cheeks heated and he chuckled. ¡°Ready?¡±.

    Inodded and I watched him begin circling around me and tell me to focus on my Lycan. Give her

    control. I closed my eyes and did as he said.

    I felt my bones stretch and heard a few popping sounds. I felt my face turn into a snout. I opened my

    eyes and looked at my hands. They sprouted fur, a beautiful deep red color. My paws were all white

    tipped. It wasn¡¯t that painful honestly and it was super quick. I thought these were supposed to take a

    while? I knew the wolves could take hours on their first shift. I turned and looked at me mate who was

    already shifted. In front of me was a veryrge midnight ck fur Lycan. He walked up to me and I

    realized he wasn¡¯t much bigger than I was. Why am I so big? Aren¡¯t females smaller or maybe that¡¯s

    just female wolves.

    He nuzzled me and motioned to follow and we took off running throughout the forest. I nipped at his

    heals and he suddenly stopped and turned back to me. I skid to a stop and Charlotte tipped her head

    back and howled. She dashed away from him, moving to run on all fours. We were much faster now as

    we darted through and around trees. Charlotte realized this ¡°All fours for danger and war and human

    stance for everything else when running.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. Look how beautiful his Lycan is with that midnight color fur.¡± I smiled as I

    watched behind her eyes as she stopped running to take a look at her mate as well. He was so

    majestic, his fur almost glistened under the moonlight.

    He stopped in front of us and nuzzled against Charlotte. She nipped him yfully as they yed

    together. They were bonding with one another and I could feel how happy she felt. We finally made our

    way back towards the pack and stopped outside of tree line. I heard him shifting to his human form and

    reappear in shorts.

    He had an extra change of clothes in his hand. ¡°Follow me so you can change. No one will be able to

    see you here. Now when you shift back focus on the human side and don¡¯t fight it. Just like when

    shifting

    into your Lycan.¡± She licked him and Iughed.

    We shifted back to our human form and I put on the jean shorts and tank top. I walked out from the

    bush and tree bunch and found my mate leaning back against a tree.

    ¡°Very impressive Avalynn. Are you sure that was your first shift?¡± He smiled at me. ¡°I am very sure,

    why?¡±

    ¡°That was the smoothest and quickest first shift that I have ever witnessed. How did it feel?¡± He pushed

    off the tree as we walked together.

    ¡°It was a bit painful at first but I just tried to do what you said and focused on my Lycan, Charlotte. She

    took over and then before I knew it we were running.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Charlotte.¡± He smiled ¡°Your lycan is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Your lycan has the darkest fur I have ever seen! What is your Lycans name?¡± I questioned

    as he led us towards the packhouse.

    ¡°His name is Connor.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Oh. That sounds like an older strong name.¡± Charlotte was letting it roll off her tongue in my mind,

    repeating it over and over again. ¡°Mmhm, Connor, Connor, Connor.¡±

    He nodded and shed me a brilliant smile my way, ¡°Ready to go in?¡± ¡°Oh, uhm, I am not allowed to be

    in the packhouse.¡± I looked away from him.

    He growled then and took me by the hand. ¡°Today, you are allowed. You will soon be their Princess.

    You are allowed to be wherever I am allowed to be and that is everywhere.¡± His eyes were searching

    my face when I looked back to him.

    I nodded my head some ¡°Okay. If you say so.¡± I was a little hesitant and I wasn¡¯t sure how things were

    going to transpire, especially if he wasn¡¯t by my side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. If they have a problem they won¡¯t for long.¡± He gave me a

    reassuring smile.

    We walked up the steps together and he held the door open for me. I haven¡¯t been in here since before

    my mother passed away. I wasn¡¯t allowed in meetings considering I was still in school and had other

    things to worry about. I wasn¡¯t a warrior and a lot of times meetings were for warriors.

    nced around the open entry way that led into the living room. It was an open concept and had

    seating avable everywhere. The packhouse was three stories tall and had a full finished basement.

    The basement was for games and movies. The first floor was for eating, meetings, and the offices of

    the Alpha and Beta were on the first floor,

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    The second floor was for the Beta family if they chose to stay here, but generally they have their own

    and only stay here in emergency situations. The guest rooms were also shared here and there was

    sevenrge suites on the second floor.

    The third floor was the Alpha families floor. There were several bedrooms, their own kitchen, the Luna

    had her own office, their own gaming area. It was their own space. I have neverid eyes on it, just

    what I have over heard.

    ¡°Do you need clothes for tomorrow?¡± I realized that I hadn¡¯t walked any further than the entrance.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s been a long time. And yes, I don¡¯t really have anything.¡± I blushed. ¡°We can get you

    some. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± He smiled and nodded his head to the stairs.

    We walked up to the second floor and he opened the door to his suite. I looked around at how nice the

    room was. It was updated with soft grey walls and arge white couch, a TV hung onto the wall, with a

    white marble table under it. A geometric patterned area rug sat between the hardwood floor and the

    couch.

    We sat on the couch. It wasn¡¯t thatfortable but I guess it would do. ¡°So this may be much nicer

    than my home but it feels very cold, almost like a doctors waiting room or a hospital.¡± I looked over at

    him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing hanging on the walls, nothing on the table tops.¡± I frowned.

    He smiled ¡°They treat their rooms like hotels.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve never stayed at a hotel so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± I

    laughed.

    ¡°They¡¯re a lot like this. Bare, ufortable, and unwee feeling. For the most part, some are nice

    though.¡± He looked over to me. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    I nodded my head ¡°Actually I am.¡±

    ¡°Lets grab a bite to eat, grab you some clothes and whatever necessities you¡¯ll need and I¡¯ll arrange a

    late meeting with Alpha Michael. Tomorrow is going to be a long day filled with the spoiling my Princess

    and the Alpha Ceremony.¡±

    He sighed and stood up, out stretching his hand to me. I took it and stood up, following him out the

    door. We got down the stairs when he realized he left his phone.

    I told him to go back up and I would wait for him downstairs. I walked over to the couch and sat down to

    wait. I heard someone approach me and the hair on my arms stood and I got a bad feeling.

    That¡¯s when a fistful of my hair was yanked. I let out a scream from the pain and turned in their grasp to

    see who it was. It was Jamie and she looked pissed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you are doing here but let me show you where the trash goes!¡± She

    screamed in my ear.

    I let out a low and threatening growl and she began loosening her hold but yanked once again. I was

    worried that shifting would break some of their things or she would injure me in the middle of my shift

    since I have only done it once. When her handid across my face I knew what I had to do.

    ¡°Just shift, show her who is boss.¡± Charlotte was fighting me for control.

    I let the shift happen and shifted into my lycan form giving Charlotte full control. Surprisingly enough,

    that shift was super fast, like I¡¯ve done it multiple times before. My deep red fur sprouted and my body

    elongated and took shape. The shift was much easier this time. Charolette had full control now and

    she, well we towered over Jamie.

    She growled and dug her ws into her, lifting her into the air and throwing Jamie away sending her

    flying into a book case. She fell to the ground and books fell down upon her, blood trickling down from

    her wounds. I stood there growling at her and she looked up at me with horror and shock in her

    expressions. I wanted to rip her throat out. That¡¯s when I heard a small p. His scent washed over me

    and our eyes locked.

    My mate had a smile on his face. I looked around and Alpha Michael was walking into the room. He

    was looking at Jamie with a shocked expression, not understanding why a Lycan just threw her into a

    bookcase.

    If anything I knew we were definitely having a meeting about me now. I turned away from Jamie not

    before growling at her first. I picked up a nket with my teeth, walked over to Everest and he took it

    from me. I shifted back to my human form and as Everett was wrapping a nket around me

    protectively, allt heard from Alpha Michael was ¡°So it is true then? What your brother told me was

    correct? You are a Lycan?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    I watched my mate as anger shed through his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t mine, I would be absolutely

    terrified. He wrapped the nket tightly around me and smiled.

    ¡°Can we manage to get her some clothes instead of standing around gawking. Acting like you all have

    never seen a lycan before.¡± It was more of amand than a question. He had irritation radiating all

    through him. I never noticed the crowd that had gathered around us. I nced around the room at all

    the eyes on Everest and myself.

    People scattered everywhere in search of clothing for me to wear. I looked over at Jamie who was

    still healing from therge gash across her upper right arm. I got her good. I smirked feeling victorious

    for the first time in my life. Then I heard a gasp and my eyes went to the direction of the noise.

    ¡°What happened to my mate?¡± Ryder had just walked in the room with a group of his friends. He was

    seething and rushed to Jamie¡¯s side looking her over.

    ¡°She attacked Avalynn, thinking she was weak,¡± Everest stepped closer ¡°thinking she couldn¡¯t protect

    herself from her grasping her hair, yanking it, pushing her around, and smacking her,¡± he was only an

    arms length away from them now ¡°thinking that she could do what she pleases to someone weaker

    than her fake, made up position and your web of lies. I guess Avalynn has had enough of the abuse

    and is tired of being pushed around.¡± I watched as he was towering over them both.

    Jamie shrinked away and into Ryders arms. Ryder paled and looked like he saw a ghost. His eyes

    though red at me and I gave a small shrug. He narrowed his eyes at me and I let out a growl in

    return. His eyes widened at me. ¡°You did this to your future Luna?¡± He seemed confused as to why and

    how lover

    powered her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I nodded with a shrug ¡°She is not my Luna.¡± Gasping around the room and whispers began. Ryder

    growled at me causing a snarl from Everest.

    Everest took Ryder by the throat and squeezed as he lifted him into the air. Alpha Michael growled,

    stepping forward wanting to protect his son, Everest growled at him and he stepped down, bowing his

    head. Because of the auroraing off in waves from my mate, Ryder was hanging there helpless. No

    one dared to try anything against the Lycan Prince. It affected everyone except me. My eyes quickly

    darted around the room seeing how everyone¡¯s neck was exposed as a show of submission to the

    powerful Lycan

    Prince.

    I watched in awe as my mate stood up for me. It was the first time, other than ire, someone has

    stood up for me. I couldn¡¯t help it but the corners of my mouth titled up with a small smile. I was so

    proud to call him my mate

    I watched as blood began to trickle down Ryders throat. Everests ws had started digging in. ¡°Do

    they ali know the truth or is it only you two?¡± He growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No, no one was supposed to know, not even Jamie knows.¡± Ryder managed to gasp out, seemingly

    losing all air.

    ¡°Are you ashamed of her?¡± ¡°I was, but she was weak. She wasn¡¯t anything, a nobody, a risk to the

    pack.¡± Ryder answered.

    Everest threw him onto the floor. Ryder gripped his throat and gasped for the air that had been

    previously restricted. ¡°Well now that beautiful, strong, and capable nobody will be your future Queen.

    Seeing how she is my mate.¡± He walked back over to me and stood next to me. Shock was on

    everyone¡¯s face. Their mouths hanging open in disbelief.

    ¡®Wait,wait,wait. Hold up.¡± Alpha Michael paused for a moment. ¡°What lie are you talking about?¡±

    Ryder looked at me then his father and sighed ¡°Jamie is not my fated mate but she is my chosen mate.

    I don¡¯t see why it really matters. I chose her to be at my side, not her.¡±

    ¡°You found your fated mate?¡± He asked him and I could tell he was putting the pieces together. His

    eyes drifted over to me and I gave him a small nod. ¡°Avalynn was your fated mate and you rejected

    her?!¡± He shouted. ¡°How dare you break up the sacred bond between fated mates! I can¡¯t believe you

    would just discard it as if it means nothing! The disrespect shown to the Moon Goddess!¡± He was

    pacing and his fists were clenched to his side as he looked at me. ¡°Did you ept it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. I didn¡¯t want to, at the time.¡± I looked over at my mate for a second before

    looking back towards Alpha Michael ¡°But now I am so d that he forced me to ept the rejection.¡±

    ¡°Not that it would have mattered much anyway. She would still have been a Lycan and had me as a

    mate as well. I don¡¯t share what is mine. She couldn¡¯t be a Luna and Queen. You can imagine what

    would of ended up happening in the end.¡± Everest smiled, a hint of wicked shed across his face. ¡°I

    would have challenged him for her and would have easily won.¡±

    ¡°I would of still ended up mated to you?¡±I looked up at him as he nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it is very rare that a Lycan finds their Lycan mate. We live much longer than wolves and our aging

    is much slower once we hit out eighteenth birthday. Either he would of died young or our lovely Moon.

    Goddess knew he was stupid and knew you deserved so much more than he could of ever given you.¡±

    He brushed his hand across my cheek. I felt a tingly feeling growing every time we touched. ¡°I would

    have fought for you and challenged him in the end for you. I will do everything for you and your safety

    and love.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ryder was back to standing again. ¡°You¡¯re a lycan Avalynn? But, how is that possible

    when your brother is a wolf?¡± He looked at me shocked, stunned really. His mouth was open as if he

    was wanting to continue asking questions that I didn¡¯t have answers to, let alone answer them for him.

    I shrugged ¡°We don¡¯t know that information yet. Not that it¡¯s any of your business.¡±

    I looked back over at Alpha Michael ¡°We were hoping that you may have a few answers about my

    parents and how I am a Lycan?¡±

    He nodded slightly ¡°Let us take this into my office and we can discuss it there without prying eyes and

    loose lips that spread rumors. Feel free to change clothes, I will have food brought up while we discuss

    things if you want?¡±

    ¡°No thank you, the information is all we need. We have ns for dinner.¡± Everest told him.

    I was still wrapped up in the nket when we began walking up the stairs. I was shown to a room that

    had a change of shorts and a tshirt. I changed quickly, went to the adjoining bathroom washed my

    hands and face. I tamed my hair and pulled it up into a high messy bun.

    When I left the room Everest was leaning against the wall, waiting for me. ¡°You look beautiful, ready?¡±

    He smiled warmly, out stretching his hand.

    I took it happily and nodded ¡°As ready as I will ever be I assume.¡±

    He led me to Alpha Michael¡¯s office. Just as we shut the door behind us, Ryder opened it and was

    immediately stopped by his father.

    ¡°Get out. This does not concern you.¡± He demanded.

    ¡°Father if I am taking over the pack I should be allowed to know what goes on.¡± He argued. His father

    mmed his fist on the desk ¡°Get Out!¡±

    He stood for a second with a scowl on his face before walking out and mming the door behind him.

    The walls rattled, the pictures shook, even one falling and crashing to the ground.

    ¡°I apologize for my son¡¯s actions and behaviors.¡± Alpha Michael ran a hand over his face, obviously

    flustered. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    We moved to sit down and got right to it. Turns out my parents were not my biological parents. A note

    was left with me at our territory line. Alpha Michael passed the note to me and I held it in my hands

    and

    read it aloud to Everest. I knew he was just as curious and wanted to know too.

    ¡°To the Alpha Of The Pack,

    I do not know you and you do not know me or my family. But I am writing this note now as danger is

    rising in my territory. I am not a wolf but I am fearful that my daughters life is at risk if she remains in

    our

    care. Fighting and death is happening all around us with all women and children suffering, ved, or

    brought to death. Please show her mercy and allow her to live amongst your pack with a good family.

    She is the only child of ours. I chose your pack being one of thergest packs in North America. Please

    provide her with a safe and loving home. Let her know, when the timees that she is strong and

    loved. This is for the best option, as for tomorrow for us is uncertain. She deserves a future that she

    may not have if she stays here. Attached to this note is a ne with the photo of my husband and

    myself. Please give it to her when she is ready.

    A mother¡¯s love,

    -C¡±

    I sat in my seat and looked at the note. It was obvious wherever I came from was gued with war. I

    felt a hand on my shoulder and looked over to my mate. He offered aforting smile and I softly

    sighed.

    ¡°I had a feeling when you were brought here you were a Lycan. I had no proof to that though. When

    your birthday happened, we knew you weren¡¯t a wolf. My suspicions towards you being a Lycan were

    more on your birthday bu we weren¡¯t sure. You could of been any magical creature.¡± He shrugged and

    leaned back in his seat. ¡°Your adopted parents knew, they actually had a miscarriage two months for

    your arrival and when we were in a meeting your mom demanded you stay with her. Your dad agreed

    and so the decision was made for you to live with them. When your mom died in the attack and Rouge

    Lycans and Wolves attacked I was trying to protect you and the pack from panicking. I am not proud of

    that decision, I should of told you the truth then but you were still a kid and had already been through

    so much.¡± He handed me the locket.

    I opened it up and looked at the photo of my birth parents.. I stood abruptly and they stood with me. I

    had tears threatening to spill over. I felt angry, frustrated, and suddenly didn¡¯t feel like I even knew who

    I was. Why wouldn¡¯t my mother tell me on the evening I didn¡¯t turn? I turned without saying a word and

    left the office.

    I walked down the stairs and stopped to look at the destruction that was left behind for a moment. I

    heard footstepsing down the stairs as I walked out the door. I shifted, ripping the clothes on my

    body and took off to the woods. I gave Charlotte full control and she ran hard and fast for what felt like

    hours.

    We stopped finally by a small stream and drank the water from it. Weid down in our Lycan form and

    was left with our thoughts.

    ¡°You are very powerful, never forget that. I know you feel lost but you were only being protected. You

    are still the same person as you were before you found out the truth, just a little stronger. Well, a lot

    stronger.¡± Charlotte spoke to me as we walked back towards the pack.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I ended up bumping into Everest on the walk back. I felt myself calming down in his presence. We went

    and took a shower and got dressed. He had food ordered and brought up to his room in the packhouse.

    We ate together in afortable silence.

    My mind was racing and I had so many questions about being a Lycan. I knew lycans lived longer than

    wolves and humans, but how long? How old was he? How much stronger are we? Do I get to train? Do

    1 have to go through special training and can I get special tutoring to learn our life style? So many new

    things and experiences but first we must go through with this ceremony and we will be off tomorrow. I

    don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to stop the Alpha ceremony from happening and reject him as the Alpha.

    Maybe we can figure something out. He is strong and he will be a great leader, one day, but he needs

    extra

    training.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He was looking at me with a fork of food paused in front of his mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, just caught up in my own thoughts about tomorrow and our future.¡± I smiled at him.

    ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± He went back to eating.

    ¡°Well it is the Alpha ceremony tomorrow. I know you said you wanted to reject him as the Alpha of the

    pack.¡± I approached it cautiously. Ryder was my ex-mate and as much as he hurt me, the pack needs a

    strong leader. He may be an i***t but I had no hard feelings anymore towards him.

    He nodded and sat his fork down with a sigh. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Well what if you don¡¯t reject him as the Alpha of the pack.¡± I took a bite and he shook his head at

    1.

    Before he could talk I quickly spoke ¡°Hear me out before you say anything. He is strong, stupid but

    strong. What if we, well you send him on like a training retreat. Where he goes to different packs, big

    packs that he can learn how to do things properly?¡±

    I watched as he contemted on the idea. ¡°You know that just might work. It¡¯ll be just enough

    embarrassment but if he does well he will not only learn but be a better leader at the end of everything

    Brilliant idea sweetie, you will make a very fair and excellent future Queen.¡± His smile widened and he

    reached for my hand. His fingers gingerly caressed over the palm of my hand before taking it in his

    own.

    ¡°How was your dinner?¡± He asked as I was stuffing thest huge bite of my steak covered with the

    baked potato and thest piece of broli.

    I chewed it carefully and only nodded at him holding up both my thumbs. He responded with augh

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it that it was delicious then.¡± He stood and picked up the tes and left the room. When he

    came back he had a huge bowl of ice cream sundae. We shared it and made small talk about

    tomorrow.

    I was kind of excited to have a day of pampering. Hair and nails done, make up done, and a massage

    with my best friend. It had been a very long tense day. I sat my spoon down in the bowl and looked up

    at him as he lifted the bowl and sat it on the table.

    ¡°How about a hot rxing bath, I know we showered so you can pull your hair up?¡± He was already

    walking to the adjoining bathroom.

    ¡°That sounds nice.¡± I watched as he disappeared in the bathroom and I heard the water running. The

    floral smell ofvender soon filled the air. I made my way into the bathroom and looked at the man in

    there. My eyes traveled over his body. His shirt was off and I got a good look at him. His muscles flexed

    under his skin as he moved. I found myself biting my bottom lip. Charolette was also peering through

    my

    eyes at her mate, she also liked what she saw.

    ¡°Ready?¡± He turned to look at me and all I could manage was nodding my hand. He turned around to

    the wall, being respectful as I undressed and stepped into the deep tub, sinking down into the water.

    ¡°Okay I am in.¡± I turned to look at him. He walked over to the sink, opened the door and picked up a

    loofa. Taking the tag off and throwing it the trash. I reached out for it and he shook his head.

    ¡°I will do it. You rx.¡± I turned my back to him as I figured that¡¯s what he meant. It was a moment but

    I felt the water move and felt his legs around me in the water. He eased himself into the water and

    began

    washing me.

    His hands ran along my shoulders, massaging and washing at the same time. His hands moved to my

    neck, his fingers dancing across my skin. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the magic his hands were

    producing. It felt like heaven.

    His hands moved down my arms and brushed against my breast. I couldn¡¯t believe the moan that

    passed through my lips. It felt like an electrical wave flowed through my body and settled right between

    my legs, throbbing and aching for him.

    Ileaned back into him, giving him more ess to whatever he wanted.

    His head dipped down and ced a trail of soft kisses along my shoulders. His mouth moved to my

    neck as his hands traveled to my breasts. He kissed, licked, and sucked my marking spot as his hands

    took my full breasts into his hands. Massaging them and rolling my n*****s between his fingers I

    pressed harder into him. I felt his manhood pressing hard against me. Another moan passed asid my

    head against his chest. It felt like I was melting into him as his hands roamed over my body. My body

    responded in ways never knew it would to him. His fingers eventually found the spot that throbbed for

    only him,

    He pressed his fingers against my bud and I let out another moan, pressing my head back against him

    as my hips rocked against his hand. His other hand gripped on my breast and took my n****e between

    his fingers rolling it. His mouth kissed and licked along my neck, sucking on where his mark should be.

    I moved in his hands and turned around in the tub. He pushed up from the tub, allowing my legs to

    wrap around him. I settled in hisp. my arms moving around him. He smiled at me and I returned his

    smile. He pulled me to him and I could feel him pushing against me. I rocked my hips against him and

    watched as his eyes closed.

    I took this opportunity to lean in and kiss him upon his lips. Our lips worked together as one of his

    hands moved to my hair and another between my legs. The one between my legs began rubbing my

    bud again. Another moan passed my lips and he swallowed it in our kiss. He took the opportunity for

    his tongue to pass through, exploring my mouth. Our tongues intertwined and pressed against one

    another.

    I wanted him, all of him, every single inch of him in me. I was curious though to feel how big he really

    was. I reached through the warm water and found what I was in search for. My hands wrapped around

    his shaft and slowly moved up and down. He was huge, long, and so very thick. I gripped a bit tighter

    and watched his face contort in pleasure as he groaned. He leaned back with his head resting against

    the back of the tub. His eyes were locked on mine, darkened with lust, as his hand caressed my

    breasts, moving

    back from one to the other.

    I leaned over top of him and kissed him roughly, deepening the kiss immediately. I continued rubbing

    him and biting his bottom lip, softly sucking it into my mouth.

    He pulled me to him more as he stood with me in his arms.

    I felt him walking, his hands gripping my bottom and my legs wrapped around him, the cool air kissing

    my skin and goosebumps raising. Heid me down on the bed and moved between my legs. He looked

    down at me, my chest rising and falling, almost panting from the kiss we shared.

    ¡°Absolutely perfection. So beautiful.¡± He leaned down and ced a soft kiss upon my lips. Trailing

    kisses all the way down my neck along my cor bone. His tongue danced along my chest and to my

    n**** e. He captured it in his mouth and sucked softly, soon moving to the other doing the same.

    He kissed down along my stomach and down to my thighs. His kissed and nipped the inside of my

    thighs as one hand pushed them apart wide and the other one working against my bud. My hips

    bucked upwards to meet him, responding to him.

    My head pressed back against the bed and pillows moaning. My hips moving against his hand, as a

    finger slipped inside of me. His mouth captured me and licked my most sensitive spot. My hips raised

    to him, wanting more, as his fingers continued to work inside of me. I gasped as I neared my climax

    and let

    out a moaning scream as I fell over the edge.

    He came up to me and kissed my lips softly. He positioned himself in front of my entrance and paused

    looking down at me. ¡°This may hurt, so I am going to take it slow. I want to be gentle and easy with

    you.¡±

    I bit my lip and nodded up to him ¡°Okay.¡± is all I managed to say softly. I knew for a fact it was going to

    hurt, he was so huge. I wanted to brace myself for the pain.

    He entered slowly and when he reached resistance he paused for a moment and leaned down kissing

    me. He pushed past the barrier and I let out a small cry of pain and he stilled. My hands gripped into

    his arms, my nails digging into his skin.

    He waited until I nodded my head and began slowly moving all the way in and back out. The pain

    eased as my super healing kicked in and soon pure bliss was found. I rocked my hips with the motion

    of his, letting my body take control. He kept a slow pace and showered me in kisses. My legs wrapped

    around

    his waist and brought him deeper inside of me. We both reached our peak together and it was as if

    fireworks exploded inside of my body as I went over the edge of my climax.

    Weid there together my legs draped over him and his arms wrapped around me. ¡°Amazing.¡± I

    breathed almost breathlessly.

    ¡°I was fighting my wolfs urge to mark you, we haven¡¯t discussed it and generally royalty marks in front

    of everyone. But we are far away from my home.¡± He pushed a strand of hair away from my face.

    I nodded and tried hiding my yawn and curled up tighter into his side, moving my head to his chest. His

    fingers danced across my bare skin on my back. I listened to the sounds of his breathing and his heart

    beating in his chest. It was the sweetest music to my ears and soon I was fast asleep.

    When I woke in the morning, the bed was empty and he was gone. I frowned and looked around the

    room listening for anything and there was just silence. I looked over to the side table and saw a hand

    written note;

    Good morning my beautiful mate,

    You looked so peaceful sleeping I did not wish to wake you so early. I have meetings with your soon-to-

    be old pack about today. I need to tell them of your brilliant n on sending that mutt to different packs

    to learn how to truly lead. If he wants her to be his Luna, well she should go train and learn how to be a

    proper Luna herself. I already miss you. Enjoy your day of being pampered. I will see you for lunch.

    Love, Everest

    I smiled and folded up the note, sitting it on the table beside me. I got up and showeredst nights

    events off of me. I smiled remembering the night we shared together.

    I was just about ready when I heard someone knocking on the door.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    ¡°Come in?¡± I looked at the door as I put on my white sandals. ire walked in and she looked around

    the room. ¡°Well this is super nice.¡± ¡°Hey! Yeah but it¡¯s not weing or homey feeling.¡± I walked over to

    her and hugged her. ¡°That is true but it has a elegant touch to it.¡± She smiled and returned the hug.

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you are right. Ready to go?¡± I walked over and gathered my things. ¡°Yeah there is a

    limo outside for us with a light breakfast inside.¡± She wiggled her brows. ¡°Oh nice! I wonder why we are

    taking a limo?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re mated to a Lycan Prince, when you all mark each other you will be announced as a

    princess in front of all the high ranking Lycans and the High ranking Alphas and Betas of the strongest

    packs in their territory.¡± She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s just kind of hard to wrap my mind around. I went from a no body to being mated to a

    Lycan and being a Lycan myself!¡±Iughed.

    We ended up eating bagels with cinnamon cream cheese, fresh fruit consisting of apples, oranges,

    strawberries, watermelon, and cantaloupe, and washed down with orange juice. It was absolutely

    delicious and hit the spot.

    We started the morning off with massages. We were served with mimosas and bottled water. Being a

    lycan and a wolf we didn¡¯t go by the ¡°legal age limit¡± to be able to drink like the humans. Our bodies

    functioned way differently and even the hard stuff that could get a human stered barely gave us a

    good buzz for an hour. I got a full body with hot stones massage and a full facial. I felt so rxed and

    refreshed when we left. I could so get used to that.

    After we got massages it was lunch time and we met Everest and my brother at a local sandwich shop.

    I had a club sandwich and broli and cheese soup with a sweet tea. It was pretty good. We chit

    chatted for about thirty minutes. We discussed the ns for this evening and how the meeting about

    Ryder and Jamie went. There was resistance at first but once everything was exined andid out

    Alpha Michael understood and eventually agreed. A contract was drawn up and signed.

    When ire and I left we went to get our nails done. I got something simple to match my dress with the

    ring finger a silver sparkle tone. We then got our hair done and our make up and rode back to the

    packhouse. We had about thirty minutes to kill before we had to get dressed and be back at the

    packhouse. We swung by a local coffee shop and grabed some iced coffees. I ended up getting an iced

    white chocte mocha with two extra pumps of white chocte. It was just what I needed. The cherry

    on top, I guess you could say, to a pretty much perfect day.

    We arrived at the packhouse and were greeted by some of the Omegas who took whatever bags we

    had. I was about to protest before ire stopped me.

    ¡°Let them, you are soon to be princess after all.¡± I only nodded at her as I sipped on my coffee and we

    walked inside.

    We split up to go get ready in our rooms. My dress, shoes, and my handbag were already out and

    waiting for me. I sat my coffee down and looked at me gorgeous dress. It was a very expensive dress

    and I have never worn anything so expensive before. I was kind of nervous to wear it if I was being

    honest.

    My fingers ran over the bead work and rhinestones. It was so beautiful, I didn¡¯t want to ruine it. I sighed

    and stepped back to get a better look at it. I shrugged and figured I best get it on.

    I stepped into the dress and was able to zip what little needed to be zip. The sweetheart neckline was

    elegantly decorated and the low dip in the back exposed my wless skin. I stood infront of my mirror

    looking at myself and how the dress sparkled, even under this lighting. I couldn¡¯t wait to see how it

    sparkled with my movements under the light at the ceremony.

    Apparently these ceremonies are more than just giving over a pack to an Alpha, there¡¯s dancing and

    dinner too. A lot of dancing to he honest. It made me a bit nervous because I can¡¯t dance. Well I can

    but not very good.

    I slipped on my shoes as the door opened to our room and in walked my mate. He was already

    dressed in his navy suite that matched my dress. It was the exact shade, the shop did their job well.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He crossed the room to me and pulled me into his arms. His lips softly brushed against my own and I

    felt them turn up into a smile.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Almost.¡± He replied as he stepped back and pulled out a long rectangle box from inside his jacket.¡± got

    this for you.¡±

    My eyes were fixed on the box as he opened it. In the box sat a beautiful diamond and sapphire

    ne with matching earrings.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is sobeautiful.¡± I looked up and smiled. ¡°May I assist you in cing the ne on you?¡±

    I nodded and turned around after he took the ne and held the box that only had the earrings left.

    He ced the ne around my neck and closed the sp. His lips managed to trail along my bare

    shoulder and it sent a shiver of pleasure through my body.

    I stepped away and put on the earrings. I could feel his eyes on me, watching every move I make. I

    turned to him and gave him a bright smile. I heard his air suck in some and I let out a smallugh.

    ¡°We better leave this room before I strip every article of clothing off of you and keep you in that bed.¡±

    His eyes were turning dark and I stepped over to him and wrapped my arms around his waist.

    ¡°You say that as if it¡¯s a bad thing.¡± I pulled him down to me for a quick kiss. ¡°But you¡¯re right. It would

    be rude to keep them waiting for your arrival.¡± I pulled away and a low growl radiated through his

    chest.

    We walked down stairs and made our way to thergest conference and ball room the pack has to

    offer. The doors opened and we walked inside to an already crowded room. The conversations around

    us hushed to whispers as we passed by groups of wolves. I could hear them as if they were talking

    normal, ¡°Who is that with the prince?¡± ¡°How is that wolfless girl so close?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s handsome! I would

    love to be her.¡± ¡±Wolfless girl is a tramp, that¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s with her.¡± His hand tightened in

    mine as I felt my anger and possessive sideing to the surface. My Lycan would love toe out to

    y right now.

    ¡°Easy, love.¡± He whispered into my ear, ¡°Ignore them, they will soon find out.¡± His lips lips brushed my

    ear softly with a kiss. I only nodded as we stopped walking in front of Alpha Michael, his son Ryder

    and

    Jamie.

    ¡°Good evening to you both.¡± Alpha Michael bowed.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Was all Ryder managed to get out. I could feel Jamie¡¯s anger radiating off of her in waves. How

    funny.

    Toffered a warm smile in Alpha Michael¡¯s direction inever casting a look to Ryder or Jamie. I felt

    Everests protective arm about my waist and pull me to him. I nced up to him and he had a brooding

    look on his face.

    ¡°Let us get this over with, shall we?¡± Alpha Michael suggested and we all nodded.

    We sat in our chairs on the raised stage above the crowd of pack members. As focused as everyone

    was upon the Alpha, I could still feel eyes straying to me. Everest was announced to give a speech and

    he coated it as a new outlook for new Alphas in reuniting packs and making bonds stronger.

    He went into a spill of how new Alpha¡¯s are thrown into a roll and not given much direction at such a

    young age. A new program he hase up with for future Alphas to travel to the strongest packs to

    learn

    different ways of being a great and fair Alpha. Future Lunas can shadow other Lunas especially if they

    were not born in the Alpha or Beta blood line. His eyes darted to Jamie and I watched her shrink some

    in

    her chair.

    Once thepletion of the program he would officially be the Alpha of the pack. It is a new

    transitional phase and Ryder would be the test subject. Mouths dropped and whispers filled the room.

    ¡°Settle down.¡± His voice boomed across the room and it was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. ¡°We

    still have a reason for celebration tonight. I, Prince Everest, have found my mate, your future Queen of

    the Nothern Territory. She is from your pack!¡± He turned to me and held out his hand. I looked back at

    the crows whose eyes were now glued to me.

    I stood slowly and walked over to him. My hand slipped into his own as I watched him bring it to his

    mouth for a soft kiss. I smiled and I felt heat travel through my body. I knew my face must be red. I

    turned to face the pack that I would soon be leaving. I heard the pping and looked and soon a

    second. It started with ire and now the entire room had erupted in cheers.

    I smiled and looked up to my mate and he softly kissed my lips. I returned the small kiss and we stood

    in front of the crowd of people. As we stepped down from the stage we talked to people who

    congratted the Prince on his new found mate.

    The evening was filled with dancing and delicious food. We ended up walking outside to the outdoor

    garden that was lit up with twinkle lights, giving off a romantic hue.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± I looked up at him.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He smiled back. ¡°It will be a two hour car ride to the airport and a five hour ne ride. A

    wonderful day full of traveling.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so soon.¡± I looked around taking in everything. Suddenly my stomach in knots.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your family is here. We can visit as often as possible. They can visit the kingdom as much

    as they would like too.¡±

    ¡°So tomorrow I get to meet your family?¡± I felt him nod. ¡°I hope they like me.¡±

    ¡°They will love you.¡± He kissed my head, wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into a slow dance

    as romantic music was heard from inside. We danced together under the moonlight.

    When the Moon was at the right height the pack decided to go for a run together. We joined them in our

    Lycan form and pulled the Moons energy, running through the woods all night.

    ???POV

    I watched from a distance the masking scent would soon wear off. There stood what was once

    promised to me in the wrong arms. He still has yet to mark her. If she was mine, and she soon would

    be, I would have already made her mine. I suppressed a growl when their lips met in a kiss. I retreated

    back into the darkness when I heard talks of shifting and harnessing the Moons energy. I can not be

    spotted here,  alone.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    The journey to the Northern Territories Kingdom was nearly an all day event. I packed what few decent

    clothes I had and left the rest at home. Everest told me I was more than wee to go shopping for

    anything I would need or want.

    After announcing me as his mate in front of my pack, word spread quickly that the Prince had found his

    fated mate. It was all over the social media tforms, our photos. Some goodments, bad ones,

    and asional thirst from all sides. Onement, however stood out to me ¡°If she was his true mate

    howe she is left unmarked?¡± I clicked it and read all the replies, ¡°He¡¯s a Royal she must meet the

    family.¡± ¡°She is obviously unworthy.¡± ¡°Royals mark after the Kings approval.¡± ¡°Maybe he will reject her

    so I can have a chance.¡± ¡°Royals mark one another in a marking ceremony infront of all the Northern

    Nobel Lycans. He is just following protocol. If you were at the Alpha ceremony you would have

    obviously witnessed how very smitten they are of one another.¡± I smiled at thestment before

    closing the app out and clicking my phone off. I looked out the window and could see the ground now.

    The clouds have finally cleared out and we seemed to be flying over a mountain range of some kind.

    I looked over to Everest who had been working nonstop on hisptop. He said he had neglected some

    paperwork but it was understandable seeing how he found his mate, had issues with a stupid mutt of

    an Alpha who wasn¡¯t ready, and trying to find out where I hade from. I sat across from him and

    watched his face. It was cold and hard, his brows gathered together in a serious look as he frowned at

    the

    screen.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± My head tilted to look down at the gran bar I was fumbling with.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing you should really worry with. My father just sent me a shocking email. The King of the

    Southern territory was murdered and his eldest son nearly died. In his absence, his younger brother is

    leading the Southern Lycans.¡± He sent a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Oh. Do they have any leads on who done it?¡± I took a bite out of my gran bar.

    ¡°No, no one saw iting. The three were out on a hunt together, got separated that¡¯s when they were

    found, left for dead. Unfortunately, the King did not make it.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I offered and he gave a small shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t really know him. Only met him a handful of

    times.¡± He sighed and closed hisptop.

    ¡°Regardless of the situation, I find it odd that the younger brother was left unharmed.¡± I frowned and

    moved my attention back to the window. I noticed the mountain range changing slowly as we flew over

    them.

    ¡°Interesting, the younger sibling, who is older than I, has always resented not being the next in line for

    being King.¡± He stood and my attention went to him. ¡°There isn¡¯t much we can do, even if that is true. It

    is not in our territory. Until it crosses in ournds or the eldest brother reaches out for help, our hands

    are

    tied.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well let¡¯s hope that drama stays over there. Whatever happened though is a sad situation any way

    you look at it.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Yes indeed.¡± He sighed and walked off to the front of the ne.

    I watched hisrge frame move easily through the small ne. Really the ne was huge but he made

    it seem so small with his height and muscr physique. I over heard him talking to the pilot and my

    attention drifted to looking outside the window once again.

    It appeared to be a cloudless and sunny day wherever we were. I could see the sections of the ground,

    split between a river and then the tops of a bunch of trees. I wondered to myself if that was another

    pack. It seemed to be the perfect spot with the river and the tree coverage.

    My attention was caught by Everest as he sat next to me. ¡°The pilot said it should only be a few more

    hours.¡± He pulled me closer to him.

    ¡°Thats nice. What are they doing?¡±I motioned over to Jameson and Ted. They were at a table too small

    over a paper that looked to be a map and writing things down.

    ¡°Oh, just working on border patrol shifts nothing too crazy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± I rxed into him and sipped on my water.

    A few hourster our ne touched down and moved along the runway. When it came to a stop we

    stood and walked over to the open door. As I descended down the stairs I noticed that 4 ck SUVs

    were waiting for us. Our luggage was being ced in the back of one carefully. The men and women

    who were there stopped and stood still, their heads bowed as we stepped onto the pavement of the

    runway.

    My mates arm snaked around me and he kissed me. ¡°Wee home. These Lycans here travel with

    us at all times while we are home. They help ensure our safety in case of an attack. Especially now that

    I have found my mate. I see that it has doubled?¡± His eyes nced over to a man who was tall and

    bulky.

    ¡°You know your father. He just wants you and your mate protected.¡± He said in a gruff voice. Textended

    my hand outward to him ¡°Hello I am Avalynn.¡±

    He smirked and took my hand in his and gave it a gentle squeeze ¡°I am Xander head of your security

    team.¡± He smiled at me.

    I returned the smile to him ¡°Well it is very nice to meet you Xander. I am sure we will be seeing a lot of

    one another.¡±

    He nodded his head at me ¡°I am sure we will, Princess.¡±

    We got into the vehicles and made our way to what would now be my new home. I looked out the

    window, taking I¡¯m the sights of this foreign city. Tall buildings surrounded us on both sides as we

    drove, but they soon faded to forest of big evergreens and thick foge of bushes and other nts. I

    could feel them, the pack of Lycans. They were close by now and that when I saw the silver fur of one.

    They were running alongside the car at the roads edge.

    ¡°Protection detail, just I¡¯m case.¡± Everest leaned over, telling me in just a whisper.

    I nodded my head in return, moving closer to him. I don¡¯t know why but I got anxious feeling and my

    stomach felt as if it would purge itself of all its contents. His hand rested on myp as his thumb

    caressed my leg. I felt a little better at that so I decided to justpletely lean into him. It worked, the

    anxious and nervous feeling was all but gone.

    He chuckled a bit when I sighed happily ¡°Its going to be okay Ava. Nothing to worry about. Besides

    when we arrive we need to settle in before meeting anyone. I am sure you would like to freshen up in

    our room before we go down for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡± The driver called from up front.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Everest sounded slightly annoyed to be interrupted.

    Nothing was said but I could tell they were using their mind link formunication. Just like that, right

    on cue my nervousness was back in full force. I blurted out to them both ¡°He¡¯s meeting us?! Right when

    we arrive?¡±

    Eyes looked at me in shock and I looked at me in shock but also confusion. ¡°How did you hear

    that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, just a guess.¡± I shrugged it off but I knew and it was like a faint whisper.

    I felt my Lycanughing ¡°You¡¯re gifted. You can hear thoughts and it will be stronger soon.¡± She

    retreated back into my mind smiling.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I hummed out and bit my lip. I wondered if that meant it would all flood my mind soon or

    could pick and choose. I was lost in my own thoughts when the car came to a stop. I was so wrapped

    up in my own mind I didn¡¯t realize the huge castle-like structure when drove up to.

    I watched as the gates opened up and we passed through. Guards bowing as we passed. Inside was

    like a smaller city and people stopped to take a look at the vehicles passing. The children waved

    excitedly but their parents bowed their heads out of respect. I wanted to roll my window down and

    return the wave of the small children but I refrained. I heard ire in the back of my mind lecturing me

    on how to act like a Princess and I rolled my eyes. What does she know, I thought with a smile. I

    missed my best friend.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    When we came to a stop again, I sat up in my seat looking at the actual Castle. It was absolutely

    enormous and breathtakingly beautiful. It was a full beige stoned structure with green vines

    decoratively traveling along parts of it. It had different towers that seemingly kissed the clouds. Almost

    every window had beautiful baskets of flowers hanging from them. Some windows were artistically

    done with stained ss, capturing beautiful details.

    My door opened and I stepped out gazing at the beautiful castle that is now my home. ¡°Beautiful.¡± is all

    I could manage to say. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that the king was standing nearby.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± was a voice I hadn¡¯t heard before and I went rigid instantly as I felt a wave of power wash

    over me. I bowed my head immediately and I felt so foolish for not paying attention. Why hadn¡¯t anyone

    said anything when my door opened.

    I wanted to whimper as his powerful aurora felt like it was consuming my body, waiting for me to beg for

    mercy. I stood strong though and stood my ground. When he pped with a jovialugh the powerful

    surge of dominance was gone with it.

    ¡°I am sorry, love. He wanted to, had to really, test to make sure we were actually true mates. If you

    were working with a witch to be gaining power you would of crumbled on the spot.¡± He exined as we

    walked over to the King who was happy to see his son.

    They greeted one another with hugs, smacking each other¡¯s backs and swapping pleasantries.

    ¡°Father this is my mate, Avalynn. I found her in the wolf pack I went to visit.¡± His arm snaked around my

    waist and pulled me into him.

    ¡°Wolf pack? But she is not a wolf. She is a Lycan.¡± He sniffed the air towards me ¡°And she is of Royal

    blood.¡± He frowned at me for just a moment. ¡°What were you doing hiding with wolves?¡± His eyes

    narrowed at me.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    I didn¡¯t really know how to answer him and I stood there with my mouth open like a fool. I only gave a

    small shrug before Everest cut in and saved me. ¡°She only recently found out she was a Lycan on her

    birthday earlier in the week.¡± He began and the Kings eyes widened, darting between us both. ¡°You see

    she was dropped off during a time of war amongst her people with only a note.¡±

    ¡°A note?¡± The King asked, a bit confused.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s packed away with our important documents from the trip. I¡¯ll let you look at it and you may be

    able to offer more detail? You¡¯ve been around a lot longer and have seen much more than any of us or

    anyone in that pack.¡±

    ¡°Very well, after dinner we will all discuss important matters. Wee home son and wee to your

    new home, dear.¡± He offered a bright and warming smile and I felt more at ease.

    We walked to our room and when the door was unlocked and opened I stepped inside looking

    around.

    It was like arge apartment. When you walked in it was a living area with arge sectional and a TV

    was mounted on the wall, off the living area was a dining space that was open to the kitchen. I left my.

    things by the door as I walked around looking at things. The kitchen had quartz counter tops that

    waterfalled to the marbled floor. The cabs were two-toned with navy and a soft grey. White tile ran

    along the wall for back ssh.

    We walked through the rest of my now new home and checked out the spacious bedrooms and the

    luxurious bathrooms. The tub was sorge it was almost the size of a hot tub. I couldn¡¯t wait to get in

    and test it out. I know Everest saw my excitement because he stood there with a lop sided smile.

    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t like how it is decorated, please feel free to decorate it anyway you want. I believe it

    needs my mates feminine touch. Other than that though, how do you like it?¡± He pulled me into his

    arms.

    ¡°Its beautiful and very elegant. I love it.¡± I cuddled into his arms and enjoyed this moment together.

    He tilted my chin up to look at him and I gave him a small smile. He was so very handsome with his

    strong features. He leaned down and captured my lips in a tender kiss. Our lips moved together in one

    and I felt my lycan purring under his touch. She so wanted to bare his mark on her but we had to wait

    until it was announced for the entire Kingdom and all the Northern Territories.

    It almost felt as if he was seeking approval, but this was just my anxiety talking. I knew this wasn¡¯t true

    Royals did things by the book and there were protocols in ce. We had to have the announcement

    and my crowning as an official princess then he would be able to mark me.

    This would all happen within the next week. It¡¯s unnatural for Lycans to hold back marking their

    mates. We, from what I have learned so far, live much longer than wolves. When we turn eighteen our

    aging slows down due to our supernatural sideing out. Just as wolves live longer than humans we

    live longer than wolves. So, generally it takes much longer for Lycans to find their mates, rare honestly.

    The fact that we found one another is a blessing all on its own.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He was looking down at me and I nodded my head. ¡°Oh yes, I was just thinking about

    this next week.¡± i nervously chewed on my bottom lip. ¡°Oh. I see.¡± He chuckled before letting me go

    and helping me settle my things in the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the n will be but I am sure we will discuss this at dinner?¡± I raised my brow at

    him.

    ¡°Yes, most definitely. Which means you will have to have another formal dress to wear.¡± He gave me a

    lopsided grin,

    ¡°Ugh, I hate dress shopping.¡± I rolled my eyes and hung up thest pair of pants. ¡°Probably need to get

    appropriate clothing too while I am at it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take the card tomorrow and get whatever you will need. But for now, let¡¯s get washed up and go

    down to eat dinner. Sound good?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I ended up getting washed up and changing fromfortable clothing to a pale blue

    and yellow sundress with ts. It was the nicest thing I owned andpared to his ck cks and

    button down shirt I felt like I didn¡¯t belong.

    I walked back into the bathroom and curled my hair, pinning it halfway back. I done my face with light

    makeup and I looked at myself in the mirror. I thought to myself that this would have to do, I didn¡¯t grow

    up with money afterall. I walked back out and was weed by his handsome smile.

    ¡°Ready?¡± His hands slid into his pockets and I nodded.

    We walked out and down the the dining hall. It was more of a private dining hall and I knew this one

    was more for family, his second inmand and a few guests at most. It was stillrge but it was still

    half the size of the formal dining hall. It looked like it could hold hundreds of guests. I held his hand

    tightly as he led me into the room. Eyes immediately snapped to us and I could feel the power and

    strength radiating in the room.

    As my eyes looked around the room I saw one woman who was smiling happily at us. She was sitting

    next to Jameson and I returned the smile. Another woman had an expressionless look and I saw her

    eyes travel down and back up before looking away uninterested.

    When we sat down I was between the woman who seemed all too excited to meet me and Everest. We

    went through greetings and the woman I was sat next to was Amber, Jamesons mate. She was

    beautiful with long blonde hair, sun kissed tanned skin, green eyes, a sharp nose and she appeared to

    be tall and curvy. Which Jameson was tall too, appearing to stand well over six feet with Everest taller

    than

    him.

    Everyone was happy for Everest to find his fated mate well all except for Sarah. She seemed

    indifferent and couldn¡¯t care less about meeting me. Amber and I chatted throughout dinner about

    where

    I came from. We were on the subject of being raised in my wolf pack when Sarah decided to butt into

    the

    conversation.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a wolf? Ha. That¡¯s great. The most eligible Lycan Prince¡± she made air quotes with her

    hands, ¡°is ¡®mated to a wolf¡¯ and a small one at that. He deserves better than you.¡± I let out a growl and

    she flinched away, looking at me shocked. The growl rumbled through the room.

    Heads and eyes snapped to me, I never moved from my spot and did not nce around the room. I

    kept my eyes locked onto her ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± I growled between gritted teeth.

    She regained herposure and shook her head ¡°No not at all.¡±

    ¡°You should learn to hold your tongue around me about my mate unless you want me to rip it from your

    throat.¡±

    It wasplete silence in the room and you could hear a pin drop. Suddenly a hand pped and the

    Lycan King let out augh.

    ¡°Avalynn, dear, don¡¯t worry about her too much. She simply has pined over someone who has never

    wanted her.¡± He red in her direction and I looked over to her and she shrunk back into her seat with

    her head down.

    The rest of dinner went smoothly I finished my story and Amber clung to every word. By the time!

    finished the story everyone was listening to me. I told them everything that had happened from my birth

    family leaving me to the day I met Everest and my life changed.

    After dinner we went to Everests fathers office to discuss everything and pull out old books from

    previous wars. Thest war was over seventy-five years ago. The war between the small South

    Eastern Territory and the Southern Territory. The Southern territory was promised the first female born

    from the King and Queen but when the Princess found her fated mate they allowed her to be marked

    by him and pulled out of their deal.

    This angred the Southern King and warmenced between the two sides. It was a slow and brutal

    war. The Southern King slowly and surely took over their kingdom. Packs were wiped out over years.

    They went months in-between their attacks, always retreating. When the Queen became pregnant the

    attacks suddenly stopped.

    When the baby of the King and Queen was only a month old a letter was sent to them.

    In the letter it demanded that the king and Queen could stop the war as long as the Princess was

    promised to one of the Kings sons. The promise should be upheld and their daughter should be sent to

    the Southern Territory once in school age. Naturally the King and Queen refused and that is when the

    Southern Territory brought the entire force to their front door.

    They killed the King but when they found the Queen she was alone and the daughter was gone. They

    waited until she crossed back into her Territory to capture her. No one knows if she¡¯s alive or dead.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I had tears running down my face. I may of not known them but their love for me ran deep into my

    heart and soul. They acted out of love for me and protected me at all costs. I was angry at the Southern

    Territory and was d that the king was dead. He deserved it after what he put my family through.

    Everest brought me back to the present when his hand brushed over my own, giving a small grasp.

    ¡°Avalynn, are you okay?¡±

    My eyes snapped to his and I could feel my mood instantly shift. My anger simmering down and I

    sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a lot of information to take in.¡±

    ¡°It is understandable. You have been through it all in just a short amount of time. You have been

    bombarded by a ton of information that should of been learned over a longer period of time.¡± The King

    stood and walked over to his window. ¡°You are strong, don¡¯t ever doubt yourself. You may have grown

    up around wolves and then treated as a human thesest few years but you a Lycan. A strong Lycan

    with endless opportunities and abilities. I hope you begin training alongside our warriors.¡± He turned

    and looked over at me.

    I nodded my head at him ¡°I would love to, when do we start?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning. Five a.m sharp. If you¡¯rete they¡¯ll make you run ten miles every five minutes.

    Afterwards you can take a shower and go out with Amber.¡± Everest patted my arm.

    My attention turned to him ¡°Amber ising?¡±

    ¡°Of course she will be. She knows the best shops to get all of your clothes. She is also the head event

    nner. She will need to pull all your ideas or your vision together.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°You two best get some rest. It is a busy week.¡± The King motioned to the door. ¡°It was an absolute

    pleasure Avalynn.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°Thank you for weing me into your Kingdom.¡± I stood alongside of Everest and we made our way

    back to our apartment.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will have you in a lower ss to see what skills you have and how well you can fight. We

    will move you based on your strength and abilities. But for now you¡¯re mine.¡± He lifted me into his arms

    and his lips crashed into mine.

    We spent the evening in each other¡¯s arms and tangled between the bedsheets. Sleep evaded me at

    every turn I kept dreaming of a faceless monster who kept to the shadows. Giving me the feeling

    someone was watching me and feeding him information and details on my where abouts.

    I woke just before four in a sweat. I sat up and decided to get myself ready. I was in the middle of

    changing when I swear I saw a pair of red eyes peering in from a branch. When I did a double take

    they were gone. I must be pulling what was in my dream out to real life.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    I got myself ready and I made my way into the kitchen. The feeling of someone watching me never fully

    went away. My Lycan could also sense the prying eyes upon us. It made me nervous and a bit on

    edge. I closed all the blinds and curtains throughout the rooms not wanting anyone looking Inside our

    area.

    I was making a cup of coffee when I felt arms around me, making me jump and send my elbow flying

    into a set of ribs.

    ¡°Oof. Goddess are you okay? It¡¯s just me.¡± He wheezed between sharp breaths. I turned and looked at

    his pained expression with a horrified look on my face. ¡°Oh Goddess! No, I am

    sorry. I feel like we are being watched. I had this dream that something evil was watching me and I

    swear

    that I saw red eyes in our room.¡± I chewed on my bottom lip.

    He frowned ¡°Only Lycans who have red eyes are high ranking or Royals same with wolves only

    Alphas.¡± His brows deepened into his frown as his hands still rubbed on his side.

    Damn I must have really hurt him, I don¡¯t know my own strength yet. ¡°Sorry about that again. I didn¡¯t

    mean to hurt you. But yes, the eyes looking at me were red. But my mind could have been ying

    tricks on me from my dream too.¡± I sighed and sipped on my cup of coffee. Today was already starting

    out eventful, hopefully it ends uneventful.

    I finished my coffee and Everest escorted me to the training grounds. He and another big, broad and

    muscr Lycan put me through strength and conditioning sses. Turns out I was aplete natural

    learner, super strong, and quick too, even if I was a female I was out pacing some of the warriors who

    have been training all their lives. It was to be somewhat expected considering I am of a Royal

    bloodline.

    When everything was done and over with I went up and showered. It was just at nine when I went

    down for breakfast in the dining area. Breakfast was buffet style since everyone wasing and going

    with their busy schedules. Everest was sitting in a big chair, a te of waffles, eggs, bacon, and

    sausage mounded on his te. On another te there was two biscuits made out to be sandwiches

    with a side of cheese hashbrowns. He smiled widely at me and I went to stack my te. I was starving

    and my stomach growled angrily at the sight and smell of food.

    Thad two tes and one was for just my waffles. I put two big Belgium waffles on my te and

    smothered them in butter and syrup. On the other te I put down scrambled eggs with sausage gravy,

    hashbrowns, and bacon. I didn¡¯t know if I was going to be able to eat it all but I was starving. The

    workout this morning really depleted me from my energy. I was going to need it too, especially if Amber

    was taking me shopping.

    I sat across from Everest and dug in. It was the best breakfast I had ever tasted. The waffles were

    fluffy inside with the perfect crisp outside. The eggs were fluffy and the gravy was delicious. I sat and

    ate

    every single bit of the food on my tes with zero regrets.

    ¡°Holy crap that was the best tasting breakfast!¡±I wiped my mouth and looked up at Everest who had an

    amused look on his face.

    ¡°It is pretty great, just wait for lunch. You know there will be all sorts of sandwiches with fries or onion

    rings. Our chefs go all out breakfast and lunch. Always served buffet style Monday through Friday.

    Saturday and Sunday mornings breakfast is buffet style too. We have so many people in the castle

    throughout the week, we want to make sure everyone is fed. Rarely anything is left behind.¡±

    My mouth hung open. ¡°Goddess I am going to be the size of this damn castle.¡± Everest let out a deep

    bellyugh. Heughed so hard his eyes started to water and when I pouted it

    made it only made it worse.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I heard a feminine voice behind me.

    I turned to see Amber behind me and gave her a small smile. ¡°He thinks me being fat would be funny!

    am sure he¡¯sughing at the image now.¡±

    Her eyes widened ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He exined the food system here. The food, by the way, is probably the best food I have ever put in

    my mouth. Sol made thement I¡¯ll be bigger than this castle.¡± We bothughed and Everest was

    finally settling down.

    ¡°It is nice to finally see mister brooding pantsugh.¡± Jamesonmented as he walked over with two

    mounding tes of food.

    ¡°Thank Goddess our bodies burn off calories way faster than humans.¡± I looked over at Amber and she

    nodded as she stole a breakfast Sandwich from Jamesons te and shoved it in her mouth. I let out a

    giggle when he red over at her.

    When she finished chewing she took a swig of juice and cleared her throat ¡°So, you ready to go buy an

    entire new everything?¡±

    I sighed and shrugged ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t need much.¡±

    ¡°Babe, no budget, get everything you will need. Business, casual, dinner party attire, cocktail and

    formal. All of it. Get it. If it takes more than one day so be it.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and stretched.

    ¡°It is what it is. But tomorrow I will go with you for your Princess crowning dress.¡± He smiled and I

    returned it.

    ¡°Okay okay. Finnne.¡± I halfway whined and looked over to Amber ¡°I am not a big fan of shopping.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s fun especially when you have no budget.¡± She side nced at Everest and I knew he

    was regretting those words now.

    ¡°I may have Royal blood but I didn¡¯t grow up with a lot of money. So I feel a bit guilty knowing that

    money could be better served throughout themunity.¡± Suddenly my hands and fingers became

    very interesting and my cheeks began to heat up.

    ¡°Well how about this? We can put a budget on today and tomorrow. Clothes aren¡¯t cheap especially

    what you are going to need. So what if I match whatever you spend and give it to the local orphanage.¡±

    Everest offered with a smile.

    Llooked over to him and thought about it ¡°Uh, okay. Well that wouldn¡¯t make me feel too guilty

    then.¡±

    ¡°For the children!¡± Yelled Amber..

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    We allughed and soon Amber and myself were on our way to go buy me an entire new wardrobe.

    Ve diliaus

    We rode in a big ck SUV that had tinted windows. Xander was in the front seat next to the driver.

    There were two other SUVs with us one in front and the other behind us.

    It ended up being an extremely long day of shopping. I tried on so many outfits I lost count after the

    tenth store. We spent thousands of dors, and didn¡¯t even get into cocktail and formal wear. I had

    plenty of appropriate outfits to wear out in public for photo opportunities dealings for fundraisers, charity

    events, or business attire. All of the SUVs werepletely packed full. I wasn¡¯t even sure it would all fit

    in my closet.

    Amber was super supportive and over lunch we discussed details on the decorations for the Princess

    crowning. Everything from the colors, the flowers, the centerpieces, the tablecloths, napkins, and even

    the chair coverings. I settled on a sparkling silver and navy blue with hints of soft yellows.

    Everything just has to bepletely elegant , feminine, and strong. The strong part I liked, feminine

    side I could take it or leave it. Amber said I would eventually get used to it, made me roll my eyes.

    We arrived back home a little after four and I was exhausted. I walked into the kitchen to grab a snack.

    I needed my energy to unpack and organize everything. It was going to take me a few hours to mange

    it

    all.

    My snack consisted of almonds and pistachios, pepperoni and ham slices, pickle spears, cheese

    cubes, and a strawberry yogurt with bottled water. It was delicious and gave me just enough energy to

    tackle my project while waiting for dinner. I made my way to the room and when I walked in I expected

    bags to be everywhere.

    I looked around and only four bags sat on the sofa. I gathered the bags up and peeked inside, my bra

    and panties and other undergarments were in the bag. I walked into the master bedroom and into the

    veryrge closet and to my surprise everything had been hung up and organized by style and color.

    ¡°Wow, this would have taken me ages to do.¡± I said outloud to myself. ¡°How very thoughtful.¡± I smiled

    and walked around admiring everything. My purses and handbags were together, my shoes were all

    out of the boxes and disyed perfectly.

    Theard a small knock and turned to see Everest leaning against the door frame with a smile. ¡°You did

    well, I see. Tomorrow we can worry about formal or cocktail attire.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hang any of this up, it would of taken hours.¡± I exined.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I arranged a few of our female staff toe up here to unload everything. Five Lycans with

    that famous Lycan speed will do that.¡± He motioned to the entire closet.

    I only nodded when he moved quickly to me and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close and

    tight into his body. His head dipped down and captured my lips with his own. My lips began working in

    unison with his own as his hands traveled to my backside, gripping and lifting me up to him. My legs

    wrapped around his waist and I locked my ankles together, pulling my body deeper into his own.

    He broke the kiss as his lips trailed along my jawline and down my neck. He stopped and kept his

    tongue in the curve of my neck to trace where his mark would soon be. I shivered and melted into his

    arms and let out a moan. My hips began rocking into his as he kissed along my corbone to my

    shoulder,

    ripping away any fabric that stood in his way.

    Soon my t-shirt was ripped and exposing my chest to him. I had worn a light coverageced bra that

    you could see through and his eyes darkened at the sight of my nearly exposed chest. I bit my bottom

    lip and chewed on it in anticipation when suddenly his lips crashed against mine in hunger and need. I

    didn¡¯t realize it but we were no longer in the closet but now in the bedroom. I only noticed when I felt

    the cool sheets touching the bare skin of my back. I waspletely lost in him.

    Everest let out a growl as he yanked my shorts away from my body. His hand traveled along the my

    thigh and gripped my waist as he settled between my legs. I could feel how hard he was and wanted to

    skip through it all. As he freed my breasts from the flimsy material and captured a n****e into his mouth

    my hips pushed into his own. When his hand went between my thighs and felt my wetness he knew I

    was ready for him. As he unzipped his pants, not even bothering with taking them off, he slipped a

    finger inside of me.

    I moaned and my hips bucked, my juices flowing onto his hand. He centered himself and with a quick

    motion he was deep inside of me. My legs tightened around him as he pounded into me. Each thrust

    was pushing further and deeper inside of me. When he trusted harder than before into me I reached

    my climax and my nails dug into him as I screamed from pleasure exploding inside of me. He kept

    going, making me ride pleasure after pleasure and climax after climax. On my final climax, his lips

    captured my own as he reached his peak. I felt his release in me as I came with him. Breaking the kiss

    we were left there panting,

    our hearts racing together. He copsed on top of me but not crushing me as his forearms still held up

    most of his weight.

    He showered kisses all over my face and body. ¡°Careful, you¡¯re going to get it started all over again.¡± |

    teased which caused his brow to raise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time.¡± He chuckled and kissed my mouth softly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get cleaned up and ready for dinner?¡± He stood and pulled me up, carrying me bridal

    style to the bathroom.

    Just as he sat me down a knock came from the door. He growled and looked me over before kissed

    my forehead. When another knock came he wrapped a towel around his waist to go answer the door.

    The bathroom door was closed but I could still hear the discussion.

    ¡°Sir, your father would like to discuss the younger Southern Prince has disappeared and no one can

    find him.¡± The unfamiliar voice said and I heard some rustling of papers.

    I heard Everest sigh but he didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°Let the king know I¡¯ll be able to meet him

    in twenty. I need to shower and change clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Was the response and the door closed and I heard him walking into the bathroom

    I was already in the shower and rinsing the shampoo away from my hair when he came in. He had a

    concerned look on his face and I knew this wasn¡¯t a good thing.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Dinner was very awkward and the air hung thick with fear and danger. It may be made up and my very

    own anxiety eating away in my head. Charlotte felt it to and she was a nervous ball of energy itching to

    be let out to calm herself, yet we were scared to go for a run alone. Soon, very soon I promised her in

    my head.

    There was hardly any line ofmunication between the two of them and Jameson and Amber were

    both fidgeting nervously in their chairs not looking up from their food. I watched everyone carefully and

    it was like I could feel their emotions. It felt like I was pushed up against a wall and I was being

    hammered with rubber balls, like the ones for when we yed dodge ball in grade school.

    I cleared my throat to break the silence and not a single person looked up at me. I had, had enough of

    this energy ¡°Okay so obviously whatever is going on is bad.¡±

    Eyes shot to me from all across the room. ¡°Everything is fine?¡± Amber didn¡¯t seem to convincing and I

    only rolled my eyes.

    ¡°It is not I can feel everyone¡¯s fear or nervousness. It¡¯s like a thick suffocating nket. I may not be part

    of the inner circle but I will be on Saturday and anything I can do to help.¡±

    ¡°We are not allowed to discuss matters with you so let me stop you while you¡¯re ahead.¡± King

    Randolphs voice was cold and his face was emotionless. I could tell whatever was going on put him on

    edge.

    The faint sound of clicking was heard and the door swung open. King Randolphs face changed in an

    instant as he stood and rushed over to the woman¡¯s side who entered. They kissed and held one

    another in a long embrace and the air suddenly felt lighter. This must be Everests mother who had

    been on a

    mission to help women, the elderly and children ten hours away.

    Her eyes locked with mine and she had a warm loving feeling to her that reminded me of my own

    mother. I suddenly felt sad and missed her terribly. I wish she was here to see it.

    I saw peoplemunicating silently and I went back to being annoyed. Suddenly bits and pieces of the

    conversation began to drift through my mind although it was hard to pin it to who it belonged to. It was

    almost muffled sounding.

    ¡°Dexter, yes he is missing.¡± ¡°Missing? Why is he missing?¡±

    ¡°He left or fled his home with his own army.¡± ¡°We need to discuss this privately.¡±

    ¡°What about Avalynn should we include her??¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she will be of this royal pack soon. She needs to know.

    gree King Randolph, she should know. It is her that he is seeking anyway. Shouldn¡¯t she be

    aware?¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯s been dreaming and thought she was being watched earlier. Do you think?¡±

    ¡°Enough of this!¡±

    The voices came to a hault but I hadn¡¯t noticed my white knuckles death grip that bent the metal fork in

    my hand.

    ¡°Are you okay dear?¡± I heard a feminine voice ask.

    ¡°Who wants me?¡± I looked at her, anger in my voice, then my eyes went around the table. Everyone

    was looking at me shocked and fumbled getting their words together, stuttering them out.

    Everest yed it off ¡°Me, of course.¡± He wiggled his brows.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    It only earned him an annoyed scoff from me. He truly looked hurt. The male ego, so fragile. Charlotte

    laughed at that thought.

    ¡°Who is Dexter?¡± I questioned and I saw King Randolph stand from his seat and stare, possibly re at

    me. A mixture of confusion and anger in his expression.

    ¡°What do you know about Dexter?¡± He shot an angry look at Everest.

    I sighed and leaned back in my chair ¡°Only he¡¯s missing fled his home, with an army, it somehow

    involves me and you didn¡¯t want to tell me. Even though I have the right to know because he apparently

    wants me? I could hear you guys.¡± I looked around at them all. ¡°It was muffled but I do know you don¡¯t

    think I should know because I am not officially apart of the Royal pack yet. That¡¯s fine, but I am

    apparently gifted. I don¡¯t know how it works but I can hear thoughts.¡± I shrugged.

    Everest smiled and looked at his mother ¡°Mom this is Avalynn my mate. Avalynn this is my mother,

    April.¡±

    I smiled and she turned and smacked King Randolphs chest ¡°Don¡¯t ever keep something of such

    importance away from family. Do better. Also, wee to the family dear, official or not.¡± She red at

    her mate and I wasughing inside. She put him in his ce and he didn¡¯t seem to enjoy it much even

    if he was partiallyughing.

    ¡°Avalynn I am sorry I wanted to protect you from the information until I could find out more information.

    But I would like to discuss these dreams and the eyes you¡¯ve been seeing out the windows. I may end

    up having yours and Everests quarters moved to a more secure area and guarded.¡± He offered up an

    apology and I wasn¡¯t angry with him in the least. He was trying to protect me in his own way and not

    add to any stress I was under from moving and bing a Princess in his Kingdom. I respected him

    more for exining his reasoning behind why he was doing what he did. I could tell everyone there at

    the table did as well.

    ¡°Thank you for that. I appreciate you being very honest with me.¡± I smiled over to him.

    ¡°Dear we would like you to be apart of the meetingter this evening while all of your things are

    moved.¡± April offered over to me. I looked at Everest and he nodded his head.

    ¡°I can do that.¡± I smiled widely at her. ¡°I would just like to go ahead and move you guys and not wonder

    when it¡¯s going to happen or if it¡¯s

    going to happen. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night knowing you both could be in possible danger.

    Anyway, let¡¯s finish this delicious meal before it gets any more colder.¡±

    Dinner was delicious as usual. We discussed the uing ceremony. Time and who wasing. It

    was different than a Alpha ceremony where the entire pack could attend. Here it would only be the high

    ranking Lycans and their families and the strongest packs Alphas and Betas along with their family. All

    in all it would be about four hundred and fifty, give or take, people attending.

    It would start off with the crowning me as a Princess and then we would mark one another publicly.

    After that was all said and done we would eat and dance the night away. I fear though I would be

    having introductions to members of the Kingdom. Maybe a few dances could be sprinkled in between

    the meet and greets.

    I couldn¡¯t help but still feel uneasy like something big was going to happen in the future. I took a healthy

    sip of wine and swallowed it down to nerves of a big crowd.

    ¡°I want to go for a run.¡± drifted through my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if Everest will apany us then?¡± I responded to my Lycan. ¡°Oh, yes please. I would love to

    run with him.¡± I could hear the excitement in her voice.

    I moved in my chair and leaned slightly into Everest strong form. He looked down and pulled me more

    into him. I sighed happily and looked over and up to him. Before I could open my mouth to say

    something Sarah interrupted everyone.

    ¡°Everest, I was wondering if you could help me with this project I am doing?¡± Her eyes quickly shot at

    me and a quick smirk crossed her face. I bit the inside of my cheek out of anger.

    ¡°Sure Sarah.¡± He shrugged at her with a small nod.

    I sighed and looked over at Amber who rolled her eyes. I¡¯m not the only one who didn¡¯t care for

    her.

    Amber leaned over to me ¡°So tomorrow we will train, shop, and go to the event coordinator with the

    color choices you have decided upon.¡±

    ¡°Sounds exhausting but okay.¡± I knew it had to be done so I didn¡¯t fight her. ¡°Charlotte would like to go

    for a run.¡± I looked over at Everest and he smiled.

    ¡°Then a run we should go on then. Sarah can you wait until tomorrow for my help?¡± He looked at her

    and she nodded her head. You could tell that it annoyed her and that made me happy. I watched as

    she left the room, sulking in her failed conquest for the evening.

    Sarah POV

    ¡°That little w***e of a b***h. I don¡¯t know who she thinks she is,ing in here and stealing my prince

    and crown! I bet she knows a witch and put them all under a potion or spell. Well I do know one thing

    though, she¡¯s messing with the wrong one. No one and I mean no one will steal my crown!¡± I said

    into my empty room. I was angry and I would defly get Everest back if it was thest thing I would

    1.

    Then as if a light bulb went off in my head, remembering previous conversations they¡¯re, well she, is

    being watched. I bet it¡¯s Dexter and I bet he¡¯s here for her. I bet everyone will go on a run with them

    which means I have a few hours to find him and make a deal.

    I waited until I heard the others leave and it was nearly eleven by the time I feltfortable to leave. I

    wore dark clothes and a ck ball cap. I left the castle ground and slipped into the woods undetected. I

    sniffed the air as I walked ever so often until I came across an unfamiliar scent a few hourster and

    deep in the woods. It must be his, it has to be his. I followed the scent trail and as it got stronger, I got

    more

    nervous.

    I stood about one hundred yards away from a small poorly put together shack. I am sure this is where

    he was hiding. Deep in the territory where patrols don¡¯te and I could tell that he used something to

    mask his scent when he closed in towards ournd.

    My stomach flipped when he exited the shack. He was in his lycan form, ready to fight. He was huge,

    not as big as Everest, and when our eyes locked he shifted back to his human form. He was devilishly

    handsome with carmel skin, golden honey eyes, his muscles rippled as he moved. I slowly approached

    until I was roughly twenty or less feet away.

    ¡°Dexter?¡±I looked him directly in the eyes. ¡°I am.¡± His voice was deep and sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Want to make a deal? You get her and I¡¯ll take him back.¡± I asked before he could say anything else

    and I watched a wicked grin make its way across his cheeks.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Avalynn POV

    I sat up in my bed wet from beingpletely drenched in sweat and looked over at my phone to check

    the time. I had thirty minutes before the rm went off at four thirty and decided to get up and get

    ready. It was time to do a training session and see where my nonexistent skill level would be.

    ¡°Girl, give us more credit. You may not have training but we have Royal blood. We will be naturally

    stronger and quicker.¡±

    She always seemed to always have a positive outlook, I could really learn from her one day. I got

    myself up, ready, and pulled my hair into a messy bun. Everest was walking into the bathroom as I was

    leaving and pulled me into his arms. He buried his face into the crook of my neck and inhaled my scent

    deeply. His chest vibrating with a satisfied sound that put a smile upon my face.

    I reluctantly pulled away and he instantly began to pout. ¡°Come back to bed.¡± I sighed and shook my

    head ¡°I wish I could but you know I can¡¯t bete for training.¡±

    He made a vibrating low growl sound and kissed my forehead. His arms tightened around me before

    his lips found mine. When he let mel softly sighed. ¡°Have a good day.¡±

    ¡°You too, want me to stop by?¡± He smiled ¡°Uh.. well no, only because I¡¯ve never trained before and I

    don¡¯t want you to think I suck.¡±

    Heughed and kissed me again quickly ¡°Go train and have a good workout.¡±

    T returned the kiss and nodded, leaving thefort of our room and made my way down the stairs. I

    picked up a water, a juice, and a gran bar to eat while I walked to the training grounds. When I was

    leaving the kitchen I ran into Amber who looked like she just woke up.

    ¡°Hey! Sorry I amte. Let me grab an apple and water real quick!¡± She zipped right by me and I leaned

    against the wall waiting on her. When she walked out we made our way to training together.

    We started by stretching every muscle, including the ones I wouldn¡¯t think about stretching. I was pulled

    aside by Caiden, the head training officer, and we did some one on one. He started me off with a warm

    up of runningps around the gym. 1, surprisingly enough,pleted the twenty-fiveps around the

    gym easily. He then got to work on some basic moves because I had zero knowledge on how to not

    only protect myself but to counter attack and fight someone else. It was a lot of information that I would

    need to take in and practice every day. I did well for never training before and my strength was more

    than 1

    had anticipated.

    My muscles ached and my stomach growled as I was walking out the door. I looked down at my smart

    watch and it read 8:30 am. I guess time flies when you¡¯re having fun. Three hours of training flew by

    quickly. I made my way back to the main hall and into the kitchen and dining area. When I got closer to

    my destination the smell of sausage and bacon filled my nostrils as I breathed in deeply. My stomach

    growled

    louder in hunger.

    I walked in and made a huge te of waffles, eggs, sausage, and bacon. I ate until I was satisfied and

    went to get ready to go shopping with Amber. Today was finishing my wardrobe and tomorrow would be

    when we would start ball gown shopping for my crowning ceremony. It could take a few days to find the

    perfect dress. I hoped not though, only because I hated shopping and trying on clothes. Although

    having nice things that fit properly and hugged my curves perfectly made it better.

    When I walked into the bathroom to shower I came faced with a bouquet of flowers and different make

    up options. It may be silly, but I was so excited and giddy inside I couldn¡¯t wait to put it on. My shower

    was hot and I was sure that the devil himself couldn¡¯t stand the temperature of my water. The heat of

    the shower soothed my aching muscles and I stayed in there longer than I intended to. Once out I fixed

    my hair and did a natural make-up look, then got dressed. As I was sliding on my shoes the door

    knocked. I walked over and opened it and Amber was smiling back at me.

    ¡°Ready?!¡± She was way to excited and I nodded and offered a small smile.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I picked up my bag and walked out to go shopping. It was an all day

    event and by the time we reached home it was dark and we were both exhausted and starving. I

    bumped into Sarah on the way out. She gave me a re but never said anything. I wondered why she

    just wouldn¡¯t leave already when I walked with Amber into the dining hall.

    I sighed and sat at my spot in between Amber and Everest who had his arm around me. I leaned into

    hisforting embrace and sighed happily only sad when he excused himself for only a moment.

    Sarah walked in and sat quietly almost as if she was struggling to either speak or hold back. I watched

    her closely, she was acting strange. When she finally began talking it was to Amber about shopping

    and where we would be going the next two days. Bored with their conversation I turned to Everest as

    he sat back down and we began discussing his day and my day.

    Sarah POV

    I watched her leave with Amber from the treeline. They wereughing as they walked together. Going

    shopping I assume. I looked at my phone and checked the time before sending a text to Dexter.

    ¡°She¡¯s leaving now. They came back from the gym around 8:30. They will be shopping and going to

    town the next few days. They¡¯re taking the ck SUV with two body guards riding with them.¡± i bit my

    bottom lip before hitting send and walked back inside and to my room. I sat on the small couch and

    thought about the previous night with Dexter.

    Thadn¡¯t nned on staying the night but he was so damn persuasive and I caved into him. We both

    had pent up s****I desires that we let loose with one another. It was hot, rough, and dirty. My fingers

    moved to my lips as I was lost in the thought of him. I could defly get used to him but I knew it

    would never be happy. Not happy like I was with Everest.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Before Everest left to go to the damn wolf pack he and I had nned on making everything official and

    come out to the public of our secret rtionship. Well, he didn¡¯t know that but I was going to tell his

    father everything. I knew what I wanted and I not only want him but I want to be Queen.

    Instead he found his fated mate who is apparently a secret Royal that has been missing and in hiding.

    Good thing she¡¯s only had a few days of training, or she would be lethal. I also heard that she could

    hear thoughts. I wonder if that witch of Dexter¡¯s has any potion to block thoughts.

    A ding sounded from my phone that made me jump and brought me back to present and real life. It

    was Dexter returning my text.

    ¡°See if you can get information on where she will be shopping the next few days. Meet me with the

    information tonight, wear somethingfortable, we will be traveling the woods. -D¡±

    ¡°I will be there tonight. See if your witch has anything to block her from hearing thoughts. She hasn¡¯t

    learned how to fully use her ability but we don¡¯t want to risk it. -S¡±

    Iid back on the couch and sighed, my eyes closing trying to calm myself and rx some. I thought

    again ofst night and our deal. I would give him information and he would do with it as he pleases. He

    wants her and the minute he gets what he wants, he¡¯s taking her to the south east coast somewhere.

    He has a masking potion and a bunch of special flowers that hides your scent when you ce them

    around an area. The flowers, given by a witch, hide the scent up to 20 yards. The only way to over

    power the masking of both is blood.

    I still can¡¯t believe he has a witch working with or for him. It¡¯s rarely unheard of a witch and Lycan

    mixing together and working together because the two don¡¯t generally get along. I am happy though,

    because in the end I will get him, Dexter will get her. He will be mine and that b***h will be off to the

    east

    coast somewhere.

    Iughed to myself as a smile crossed my face before falling asleep and taking a small nap.

    Dexter POV

    My phone dinged and I read the messages from Sarah. She was a useful little spy, easy too which was

    a plus. She fed me the information that I needed and gave me the release that has been building for so

    long. I looked at my phone and messaged a few of my most trusted people. One of which who came to

    me, angry and wanting revenge on Everest. He was supposed to be away learning how to be a good

    little

    Alpha but instead he tipped me off on her whereabouts when he was sent off to learn.

    Stupid little wolf with a ego much torge, I hope that in Everests quest to find his mate he kills him. I

    may just leave that bit of information behind as a distraction.

    I sat in my chair and pondered over keeping the wolf or giving him up. He became even more

    desperate when his little she wolf left him for her fated mate. She traveled with him and the first pack

    he went to, her mate was the future Alpha and she immediately left him. He couldn¡¯t stand to be there

    and he left, seeking me out and dropping the location of my sweet Avalynn.

    My phone dinged and I nced at it, it was Sarah asking about the witch and a specific spell or potion.

    I was sure Cndra had something.

    I sent her a message ¡°I need a potion to block the minds of a thought reader. Do you have anything?

    She responded quickly, ¡°Yes, I will bring it with me along with other things in two days. Then I will be

    done with this once you have what you¡¯re after. -C¡±

    ¡°Of course, give me enough tost a while. Once she¡¯s with me and the amount is correct you are free

    and your debt is paid. -D¡±

    I dialed Ryders number and he answered on the second ring. ¡°Ryder where exactly are you hiding out?

    I will need your assistance in a day or two. I have a hideout, masking scent, everything we will need for

    the

    grab.¡±

    He sighed through the phone ¡°I am about two miles outside their territory hiding out and waiting. My

    father still thinks I am with that first pack. No one is going to know I am helping you until I take that

    Lycans fathers head off. I want to take everything away from him.¡± He was gritting his teeth.¡±Just like he

    took everything away from me. I want to watch him panic and realize that he has lost everything. He

    will watch his father die, his mate ripped away from him, then I will kill him.¡±

    ¡°Keep that anger and hold onto it. Soon, soon.¡± I told him before hanging up.

    The stupid wolf was a dead man walking. If he made it to kill Everest not only would I be impressed, I

    would be stunned. The minute Everest gets word his father has been murdered, security is going to

    tighten and Everest will be out for blood. Which will make it extremely difficult for me to get Avalynn.

    That is why I need to use his father¡¯s death as a distraction and maybe take out a cell phone tower so

    it¡¯s hard to

    I sat at my small table and unfolded a map. I searched around the main house, familiarizing myself with

    the ins and outs of the ce. I would need to take out all forms ofmunications, including their

    inte. I rubbed my eyes after a while and figured out a n. I stood and stretched my muscles and

    peered out the window. Sarah would be here soon and she¡¯s going to show me everything I need to

    know for cutting lines ofmunication.

    packed a ck backpack full of explosives and the detonator. I nned on doing it remotely. When the

    explosion goes off, his father will be murdered, and I will make my move on Ava. A wicked smile

    crossed my lips as the door knocked.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Ava POV

    I woke up again from a nightmare, my body drenched in sweat and panting. Everest wrapped his arms

    around me and pulled me into him. I felt myself calming down almost instantly. His hands rubbed my

    back as I buried my face into his chest.

    ¡°What was it about?¡± His voice was low and deep sounding.

    ¡°My mother. The attack.¡± I made a small whimper sound. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t save her.¡± I

    had tears streaming down my face as images of my mothers lifeless and bloodied body shed through

    my mind. I closed my eyes tight wishing those thoughts away.

    ¡°Shhhh. It¡¯s over and it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± He rubbed my back and I only nodded against his

    chest.

    Weid in silence for what seemed like hours as he held me tightly to him. He never let go and ran his

    fingers through my hair every once in a while. When my rm went off he let me go and slip out of the

    bed.

    I changed into my workout gear, kissed him goodbye and slipped away down the steps. I didn¡¯t feel like

    chatting and picked up a gran bar and slipped out before Amber could meet me. I walked the long

    way around to the gym to clear my mind of those ugly thoughts and memories that gued me.

    I walked into the gym and was the only person there. I decided to go ahead and begin to stretch.

    Slowly people filled into the gym, some nodding in acknowledging my presence. I threw myself into

    training and worked as hard as I could, pushing myself to my own limits.

    Once done I walked back with Amber in silence. I assume she could tell I was in a bit of a mood, but

    still she offered silent support.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be down soon. I think we should stop for some coffee.¡± I smiled over to her.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll meet you in an hour or so.¡±

    Sarah POV

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I was exhausted, the night was long and tiring. We had so much to do and little time to do it. It wasn¡¯t

    just us covering what we needed some guy, Ryder I think, helped us. He is apparently the first mate to

    that b***h and is going to help in distractions. He didn¡¯t talk much, only when asking for general

    directions on how something should be done.

    He was going to be the one to kill the King. I was fine with that, honestly. That old bastard never liked

    me and with him out of the way that will make Everest King and I will be the Queen. I smiled to myself

    as I tightened the zip tie to the base ofmunications and cell tower. I looked over my handy work

    and smiled to myself, pleased with how it came out.

    We went back to the little shack and I handed Dexter my notes from dinner earlier this evening. They

    set the date for her crowing and eptance into the Royal family. She wanted time to train so she

    asked for it to be pushed back. She wanted to be able to fully help protect her people properly.

    scoffed to myself at that. Like she really cares about anyone here. She is a transnt and doesn¡¯t

    belong. One month from now her crowning ceremony will happen, along with them marking one

    another. I gritted my teeth at the thought of Everest wearing her mark. It made my blood boil so much

    so that I was

    clenching the papers in my hand.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Dexter looked up at me.

    ¡°Fine. Here take these damn papers. This is her schedule the next two weeks. Pick a day and make it

    happen. Keep in touch.¡± I turned to walk out but he grabbed my hand, tugging me back.

    ¡°You are not okay. Sit, have a drink, and rx. I don¡¯t want you going back hot headed and doing

    something to endanger us all.¡± He shoved a drink in my hand and I sat down, taking a swig of it and

    sighed.

    Dexter looked over the information I gave him as a wicked smile crept across his face.

    ¡°Excellent information Sarah, good job.¡±

    A weird knock sounded and I watched Dexter stand and cross the small area and open the door. Two

    men walked into the room and they all shook hands.

    ¡°Everything ready to go Dex?¡± The bearded dark haired man asked.

    ¡°It is, thanks to Sarah and Ryder who set up everything we needed.¡± He nodded over to me.

    ¡°She¡¯s a looker.¡± The man with the hair colored of fire spoke in a low rough voice. I involuntarily moved

    away from him and looked away.

    I heard himugh and I red in his direction which only made himugh even harder. ¡°She¡¯s a spitfire

    too.¡± He said between hisughing.

    Trolled my eyes and stood up to leave and Dexter shook his head.

    ¡°Sit down we need to discuss when and where this is going to happen. The escape routes and

    everything in-between.

    ¡®Okay, fine. Let¡¯s get to work then.¡± I said to them all.

    We rounded up a n, Ryder would get into the castle through one if the secret passageways by me. I

    would slip him inside and I gave him a map to study. I managed to get a copy of the Kings schedule

    and handed it to him. With the time everything would line up, Ryder would be able to slip in murder the

    King. To keep me less of a suspect we all agreed that Ryder should knock me out. The witch would be

    here tomorrow and we would go through a dry run of what was to happen.

    It was a great n, we agreed that in three more days and this would happen. Here¡¯s to hoping that

    nothing goes wrong. I left the shack and made my journey back home.

    1 yawned as I stumbled my way through the woods. I reached the tree line and waited. I watched my

    surroundings and walked to the pathway. I looked like I spent the entire night running in my Lycan form.

    I should let her stretch her legs but she¡¯s been silenttely. She wasn¡¯t too happy about everything

    going

    on, but she will get over it.

    Unknown POV

    Everything in my being was telling me turn and run. I messed up and was desperate for help that one

    day the journey to getting myself clean of the filth that has a way of finding me is almost over. As long

    as he keeps his side of the bargain.

    I sat down on a log in the middle of the forrest and looked around the wooded area. I closed my eyes

    and put a cloaking spell around me. Safety first, I didn¡¯t need any Rouge wolf, Lycan, or Vampire

    sneaking up on me while I slept. Not that I couldn¡¯t take on a few of then, but I am trying to keep a low

    profile. The

    less that know I¡¯m involved with him, the better.

    I reached around my neck and took off the oval shaped locket. I opened the locket up and looked at a

    small photo. A small snaggle tooth smile, long blonde hair and vivid green eyes stared back at me. My

    eyes watered as I closed the locket up and shut my eyes. Memories reying over in my mind I sat

    sobbing

    I pushed the tears off my cheeks and pulled out my sleeping gear. I cast out a protection spell andid

    down. Sleep soon overcame my tired body and soul. While I slept the same nightmare evaded my

    dreams, never changing and always the same. That horrible, horrible day will never escape my

    memories.

    Once I woke I pushed onward through my journey through the thick brush. I couldn¡¯t wait to clean up

    and take off these tattered worn clothes. The ground floor of the forrest was dim but the sun somehow

    managed to peak through and I could feel it¡¯s warmth. It was as if it was a sign that no matter what,

    keep pushing forward and you¡¯ll get what you desire. I could only hope for the best oue.

    Dexter POV

    I paced the room anxious of my witches arrival. I know she would help me with what I needed. She

    would alwayse through, because if she didn¡¯t she would never get back what was most important

    to her. Everything is going down soon and I need to make thest bit of my preparations to ensure it all

    runs smoothly. Sarah sent me a photo of Avalynn and she was beautiful. So beautifull caught myself

    looking at her photo often. The i***t never marked her as his, he will soon regret that decision.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to take her back to my Kingdom, mark her, and make her my Queen. Once everything

    back home goes the way I n of course.

    A knock sounded, dragging me away from my thought and I walked over opening the door. The witch

    was standing opposite and looking back at me. I gave her a nod and she walked inside with her bags.

    ¡°Good evening Miranda. I hope the journey wasn¡¯t too rough.¡± I smiled at her.

    ¡°It was fine, a few Lycans passed by my camp but lucky for me I had my cloaking spell and had my

    scent masked by my special flower blend.¡± She sat her things down and smiled back to me, it looked

    forced. ¡°They never knew I was there of course. Anywhere to freshen up?¡±

    I pointed to the small area in the corner. ¡°It isn¡¯t much. I usually just go down to the small creek and

    wash up. It¡¯s just a little ways out back the back side, maybe 20 yards.

    She only nodded and out the door she went with a few of her things. The silence leaving me with my

    thoughts again. I found myself looking down at a photo of Avalynn,ughing. She would be able to

    brighten any room she entered. From what I have learned she will also make a fair deciding Queen

    Thanks to her little rejected wolf mate. His other option would have been death, I assume. He, now, is

    choosing death as his option. Although he seems optimistic of the oue there is no way he will kill

    Everest. Everest will make him into wolf meat and hang him by his toes as an example of anyone

    thinking of doing what he done. By then we will be long gone and disappeared into my territory.

    Ileaned back into the old wooden chair I was sitting in and closed my eyes for a small rest. I would

    need it because our final preparations would be tomorrow before she¡¯s mine. Soon I fell into a light

    sleep, only seeing her face in my dreams. She would be the calm to my storm, the reason of good in

    my takeover of the Kingdom. The pure heart of gold to my slow dying dark soul.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Ana POV

    I am beyond annoyed with shopping. I hate it, it sucks. I looked at my reflection in the mirror and

    sighed. My stomach growled as I turned and opened the fitting room door to show the outfit off and

    hoped for approval. I was ready to leave and get lunch.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    By the look on Amber¡¯s face I knew she instantly approved. She nodded her head ¡°Girl. This. Is. FIRE!¡±

    She walked circles around me inspecting me from head to toe.

    ¡°I guess I look okay.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Okay? Girl you look amazing!¡± Sheplimented me again as my stomach growled in protest. ¡°Okay

    go change and we can go eat. We need to start looking for your dress, and then party nner has a

    meeting at four.¡±

    I walked back into the fitting room, changed my clothes, and went and paid for the items. Except the

    cashier wouldn¡¯t ept Everest card. She would slide it and say it was declined.

    ¡°Sorry? Let me call someone really quick, stay here. It may be our system.¡± She walked off with his

    card before I could say anything.

    ¡°That is weird.¡± Ambermented.

    I nodded in agreement. It was weird and why did she take the card? I didn¡¯t like this feeling but I didn¡¯t

    want to get into trouble by going into her back office.

    ¡°Stay here Amber. I don¡¯t like that she took Everests credit card. I¡¯m going to get it back.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Oooo. Acting like the future Queen already! Don¡¯t take her s**t!¡± Sheughed.

    I don¡¯t know where this confidence came from or this bravery but I hopped the counter and walked into

    the back of the establishment. When I did the girl was on the phone before she screamed a blood

    piercing sound for no reason.

    ¡°Help! Hurry! She¡¯s going to kill me!¡± She yelled. ¡°What? No! I just want the credit card back! Give it to

    me, now!¡±I put my hand out and red. ¡°No! It¡¯s not yours!¡± She screamed at me ¡°You theif!¡±

    Well she was right, it didn¡¯t have my name but my mates name. ¡°I know but he¡¯s my mate. Give me his

    card, please.¡±

    ¡°No.You¡¯re not wearing a mark!¡± She took off deeper into the room and headed for the back door. I

    followed her, trying to get the card back. Why didn¡¯t she believe me? I just didn¡¯t understand. Everest

    was here three days ago with me. She helped us and now she doesn¡¯t understand or believe me.

    I left my phone out the front with Amber but this woman was just infuriating. I watched her run out the

    back door and when I followed I saw a man standing with her, a smile on his face.

    ¡±That is her! She is trying to kill me! Help please!¡±

    The man who was well above six feet with broad shoulders only watched me and not saying a word he

    turned to the girl. ¡°This is Prince Everests mate. She is not trying to kill you, you silly girl.¡±

    She looked at me and nodded ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    I nodded my head and went to speak when the rm went off through the city. An explosion then was

    heard and I turned my head in the direction of the noise. I saw a smoke cloud in the direction of the

    castle and gasped. I heard a gasp and the sound of a thud. When I turned to look, the girls neck was

    sliced open and sheid lifeless on the ground. Then everything was ck.

    Dexter POV

    Everything was going ording to my n. An update was sent to my phone by all of my reliable

    sources. The King was now dead, the rm was cut off by the explosion of theirmunications

    tower. I still paced back and forth. Sarah was knocked out somewhere in the castle and I am sure

    Everest was hunting for his father¡¯s killer by now. Avalynn was on her way to me, the poor store clerk

    was a casualty that was necessary. She almost ruined the kidnapping and saw my right hands face.

    She had to go, unfortunately for her.

    He and another had Avalynn and were traveling in an unmarked SUV. I paced back and forth anxious

    and excited to see her. I hoped that they had remembered to give her the medicine that the witch gave

    1. It would dissolve on her tongue so she doesn¡¯t choke. The medicine would make her feel a pull to

    me

    almost as if we were mates, and suppress her Lycan for a few days.

    I smiled and knew I would have my hands full but in the end it would be worth it. Everything was

    leading to this to us.

    My witch departed early this morning, on the specific path that we would take. Sheid out a masking

    concoction to hide Avalynns scent until we were miles outside the territory and no longer traceable.

    Even though Avalynn is unmarked, I figured Everest would still know when something happened. It

    would feel as if something wasn¡¯t right. But I hoped that the feeling he would assume was his father¡¯s

    death.

    Her friend, on the other hand, that was with her, wore the mark of her mate and i knew he would

    know when we knocked her out that something was seriously wrong. We would have to get out of here

    as quickly as possible. I continued to pace as I waited for their arrival.

    Everest POV

    I was walking down the hall and runningte for a meeting when a group of our warriors were running

    towards me. I knew that something was wrong, terribly wrong. I tried to link my father and it was silent. I

    felt this strange feeling creeping over my skin. It mimicked chills but there was no bumps on my

    arms. I tried to link him again as the men reached me but the link was gone. My father was dead, I just

    knew it.

    ¡°What has happ-¡± before I could finish the sentence a siren sounded, cutting through the air like the

    F

    cold wind on a winters day. It was the distress signal and then it cut off abruptly as an explosion shook

    the floor under my feet. The walls rattled and the photos and pictures hanging shook, some falling and

    breaking as they crashed onto the floor.

    My men and I looked at each other with panicked expressions for a moment. Something was wrong,

    very wrong.

    ¡°Your father! He was murdered! We found Sarah unconscious in the hallway, bleeding from her

    head!¡± Finally Finn spoke breaking the silence.

    My father was attacked and died, Sarah was attacked. ¡°Is Sarah okay?¡±

    ¡°I had someone take her to the hospital. It looks as if she was struck in the back of the head and the

    blow knocked her unconscious. She should make it.¡± Finn spoke again.

    ¡°My mate! Can anyone confirm if she¡¯s okay?¡± I asked the group of men.

    Suddenly shouting was heard by Jameson

    ¡°Everest! Everest! Something is wrong!¡± Jameson was running full speed and shaking uncontrobly

    undoubtedly fighting control with his Lycan.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him, but I knew it wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel her. I felt like my head was dizzy and now she¡¯s not responding to my link. She¡¯s alive!

    know it but she¡¯s hurt I can feel it!¡±

    ¡°Dear Goddess..¡± I looked around and felt my stomach flip.

    ¡°Everest..¡± Jameson trailed off.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked back at him.

    ¡°Everest, Amber was with Avalynn.¡± He looked at me and I could feel his worry and panic.

    I felt nothing but rage. My Lycan beast was pushing to get out. I need to find her. Damn it I should of

    put a tighter security detail on her. s**t!

    Without saying a word all of us were rushing down the hallway. We made it to the office and when I

    walked in my father¡¯s body was stillying on the floor. His head waspletely ripped from his body

    and I fell to my knees. I don¡¯t know how long I was down there or how long I had been screaming but

    my men were there for me. Calling my name, bringing me back to focus.

    ¡°Shut it down. All passageways. Find me the bastard responsible for this. We need to find Amber. We

    must find Avalynn. Find my mother and make sure she is okay and bring her here. She needs to say

    her goodbyes before we move my father¡¯s body. No one stops, no one sleeps until we make sure

    Amber and Avalynn are both okay. Send someone to the hospital to be with Sarah and notify me

    immediately when she wakes up. Do you understand? Immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes your grace.¡± They all said together and split. Jameson stayed at my side and we walked out of the

    office.

    ¡°Do you know where they were shopping today?¡± I asked him and he nodded. ¡°Go. Start with whatever

    store and keep moving until you find her. I will link you as soon as I can. I

    need to sit with my mother first and have my father removed.¡± He nodded and was gone.

    Theard my mothers sobs before I saw her. My heart was breaking by each ragged breath she took. I

    knew she already knew of his death because the mate bond was severed. It¡¯s like a piece of our soul

    dies when our mate dies, or so I¡¯ve heard. If you aren¡¯t strong enough it could kill your mate too. I was

    worried for my mother. Would I lose her too?

    My mother now stood in front of me, leaning against my body as she cried for my dead father. We

    walked into the office and she fell to her knees by his side. She cried over his body and looked up at

    me with tear stained cheeks and blood shot eyes.

    ¡°Everest you find the monster who did this and give me their head.¡± Her jaws were clenched as she

    stood. ¡°I will handle this. I heard your mate is missing and Amber is missing. Go find them. I am sure

    this is

    all rted. Go now!¡± Her voice was strong and I kissed her cheek and went to find my mate.

    I linked Jameson ¡°Any luck finding Amber?¡±

    ¡°No. I have tried linking her to no avail. I¡¯m at the first store and they hadn¡¯t made it here yet.¡±

    Even

    through the link you could hear his panic and worry.

    ¡°What other stores did they go to?¡± I questioned. ¡°The ones by Riverside and Creekmore.¡± He told me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± I cut the link and made my way there.

    When I arrived I met Jameson outside to a shop that looked like something Amber would drag Avalynn

    into. It appeared to be an upscale boutique. When we walked it we noticed that not only was it empty

    but there appeared to be a struggle that took ce. There were racks knocked over and clothes strown

    all over the ce. I found one of my guards with a bullet to the head and fear crept back into my

    body.

    ¡°Amber! Amber! Baby are you here, please answer! Amber!¡± Jameson called out to his mate. We

    followed the path of destruction and found her cell phone broken into a thousand pieces. I linked for

    help to arrive at our location and they should be here shortly.

    We soon found her unconscious with a pool of blood around her head and a few stab wounds to her

    torso. Jameson scooped her up in his arms and a tear streamed down his face as he spoke to her. She

    was breathing and her wounds looked like they were already beginning the healing process, which was

    a very good sign.

    Tinhaled and could still faintly smell my mates scent. I followed it to the counter and walked around to

    the small door and pushed through it. There I stepped over another one of my dead body guards who

    had the same fate as the other. My blood was boiling as I followed her scent to the back door. When I

    stood there that¡¯s when I saw a lifeless body of a girlying in the middle of back lot. Her neck had

    been sliced, poor girl never stood a chance. I walked down the steps looking around. Sitting just a few

    feet away from her was a card, I kneeled down and picked it up. I turned it over and my breath caught

    in, my throat. Anger and panic consumed me when I saw that it was my credit card I had given to

    Avalynn for shopping. She was here, she is gone. I looked around and noticed ck tire marks left

    behind from where they took off

    too fast. My Lycan came to the surface and I let out a sickening howl, running in the direction and

    following her faint scent.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Iran and ran until suddenly there was no trace of her scent. I threw my ws through a tree and it came

    crashing down next to me, barely missing me. I felt someone trying to push through my link. As much

    as I didn¡¯t want to be bothered I let it through.

    ¡°What?!¡± I growled.

    ¡°Sarah is awake and Amber is awake.¡± It was Jameson and I could feel his relief.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Avalynn?¡± I heard right as I closed off my link. I needed the silence to think, this was not looking good.

    So many people panicking and trying to push through. I can¡¯t do this. I felt myself drift back as my

    Lycan pushed through further in a fit of rage. I watched as he shed and tore through the forest and

    killed any animal in his path. His thirst for blood not satisfied. I let him as I wept for my mate in the back

    of our minds. Neither of us would be satisfied until the cause of our pain was dying by our hands.

    When I finally pushed back through my Lycan felt broken and lost without his mate. I felt the same, my

    other half was gone, vanished. I cleaned off in a stream and washed the blood away from my body. My

    clothes were torn, but it was to be expected. I did just run through the forest in my Lycan form afteralt.

    When I finallh reached the hospital I was met by a crowd of people. I pushed through and held my hand

    up, my people making room for me to pass. My mother, surprisingly was already there waiting on me.

    When our eyes met I could see the question hiding behind her eyes. I only shook my head no and I

    heard a sad sighe from her.

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s get this started. We need to find her.¡± She motioned for me.

    We walked through the hallway together until we reached Sarah¡¯s room. Two guards standing post

    outside her room. I nodded at them and walked past Sarah sat up in the bed and her eyes seemed to

    light

    up at the sight of me.

    ¡°Everest. You¡¯re here.¡± She said breathlessly.

    ¡°I am. How are you feeling?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I had a slight headache. But it¡¯s better now. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s my Lycan healing¡± She smiled at me.

    ¡°Do you remember anything?¡±I looked at her.

    She sat for a minute and I was watching her as she yed with the sheets on her bed. Almost as if she

    didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Yes I do.¡± She began ¡°Well kind of, I guess. Not much, really.¡± She looked away and out to the window

    of her room.

    I frowned ¡°Tell me what you do remember.¡±

    ¡°Well I was looking for your father and I remember passing someone briefly and their scent wasn¡¯t

    Lycan. I realized I have never seen him before and wanted a better look before I could turn to question

    him

    I guess I was struck?¡±

    ¡°Why were you looking for my father?¡±I moved to sit in the chair in the corner of the room. ¡°To give him

    my apologies over how I was behaving thest few days. I haven¡¯t been fair to you or

    your mate. I guess I just missed you and was jealous that another woman was now with my man.¡± She

    looked down at her hands and sighed.

    I stood and walked over to her. ¡°I am sure he would have appreciated your apologies. I know I do, but I

    was never yours.¡± I looked down to her and saw her hands ball into a fist. I struck a nerve. ¡°Do you

    know what he looked like? Do you remember?¡±

    She slowly nodded her head and began describing the man shest saw. ¡°He was tall, but not as tall

    as you. He had a muscr build with a sun kissed look to his skin. Not super tan but not ghostly white

    guess? He had brown hair and deep brown eyes. He had a strong jawline with a sharp nose. Oh and

    he smelled like a forest.¡±

    I raised my brows shocked at her response and nodded before leaving the room.

    When I walked outside her room I shut her door. I linked the men standing there

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t leave

    and no one goes in unless it¡¯s medical staff, myself, my mother, or Jameson. Understand? Mother will

    you

    please stay with her while we are gone. Let the doctors know that they MUST keep her here and not

    release her. She is acting strange.¡±

    ¡°Of course dear. I thought it was odd she knew so much but hardly saw anything.¡± My mother

    responded.

    They guards both nodded to me. As I was on my way to speak with Jameson I was thinking how

    something just didn¡¯t feel right or sit with me correctly. For someone who only had a split second to see

    her attacker and not remember much, she sure took in his physical features quickly. My mother noticed

    it too and I am d I wasn¡¯t the o ly one who caught it. It was odd and my Lycan could sense there was

    something more that she wasn¡¯t telling and keeping from everyone. One thing that was puzzling me

    was why put herself in harms way? She could have died by that blow to the head.

    As I walked up to Amber¡¯s hospital room, I could hear their hushed voices and Jameson attempting to

    soothe his mate.

    ¡°Amber sweetheart you tried, you tried your best. You were taken by surprise and almost died. I am

    sure that Everest does not me you. You seen their face and we have already got their descriptions

    down.¡±

    I lightly knocked on the door and entered when told it was okay. When I walked in Amber began crying

    and immediately apologizing to me between sobs. ¡°Oh Everest! I tried so hard to follow her when I

    heard her talking to someone outside. A male voice and when I sniffed the air I couldn¡¯t catch a scent.¡±

    She was speaking quickly, almost in a panic with tears streaming down her puffy face.

    ¡°Shh, shh it¡¯s going to be okay.¡± I tried to tell her but she only shook her head. ¡°Everest the two were

    Lycans I could sense it but they had no scent to them. The way they moved and

    fought shows that they had training and were strong. They shot both the guards I saw the one do it

    before I cked out. I tried getting to her, I really did. I am sorry.¡±

    I nodded and looked over at Jameson and nodded toe out in the hallway. He agreed and we took

    a silent walk, away from eavesdropping ears.

    ¡°Sarah gave me a description of who hit her. And it honestly sounded like Avalynns first mate. I am

    going to make contact with her old pack and see if he can be ounted for. Do not let anyone speak to

    her other than our most trusted. I feel as though this is all set up from the Southern Territory. I got news

    this morning that their was an assassination attempt on the brother, again. Only this time he was

    captured.¡± / ran a hand over my face.

    ¡°If you have to go there I aming with you.¡± He stated and I only nodded my head.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Get a group of men and women together to go with us. We leave tomorrow before sun up.¡± I turned to

    walk off away from the hospital and turned to look at him for a moment. ¡°If Amber is able to travel, I

    need her to go with us. She is the only one who can identify them.¡± He nodded to me and we parted

    way.

    My phone was buzzing and it was Ted who had sent me a text.

    Ted- ¡°Hey so I can stay here with Sarah I am only a driver afterall. It¡¯ll be me, Joseph, and Allen taking

    shifts. Is this fine? I tried to Link you but/ understand why you have it blocked.¡±

    Me- ¡°Yes that is fine, thank you. Tell them I thank them for volunteering to stay behind.¡±

    I walked along the sidewalk and looked up at the sky that was quickly fading to the night. ¡°I will find

    you, my love. Whoever done this will pay. I will make sure of it!¡± I promised to myself and to her.

    I walked and made my way to the training grounds and already was a group of roughly fifteen or so

    men and Amber. I debriefed them and we were on our way, heading in thest known direction they

    went. nning on stopping by different packs to gather any information we could. First stop would be

    Blood Moon then to Crest Moon. I needed to speak to Alpha Michael, her brother Josh and her best

    friend ire. I

    couldn¡¯t call them and tell them over the phone. They were set to arrive as a surprise to Avalynn

    withing the next week. Maybe they could help, they will help. I felt lost and torn without her by my side.

    Avalynn POV

    I looked out the window of the SUV, I stayed still and quiet as to not disturb the men in the front of me.

    They said few words between the two of them and when I noticed they would turn to look back at me I

    shut my eyes until I thought it was safe. I was watching the roads we took, trying to remember where

    we were. I quietly tried toe up with the best n I possibly could to get free and away from these

    men.

    I felt alone and scared. I couldn¡¯t even get in touch with my Lycan. It was as if she had disappeared

    from my body entirely. I watched nothing but trees pass around us. The road for a long time was bumpy

    and rough. I was sure we were staying off the beaten path. I wonder if Everest was already looking for

    me yet? Surely he was.

    Just then I felt a volt of power shift through me as if Charlotte was trying to make her way to me. I had

    the sudden urge to rip the man¡¯s heart in front of me out from his chest through the seat. I felt Charlotte

    dig and w right through whatever barrier had blocked her from me.

    ¡°Do it. I am here fight and kill them.¡± It was Charlotte, she was back and here with me.

    I let my ws elongate and felt Charlotte¡¯s rage pour into me. I channeled the rage and fear into one

    powerful source and sent my fist of ws into the back of the seat and into his back. When he gasped

    for air I ripped my hand back, taking his heart with me. I dropped it on the floor between my legs and

    feet.

    The man driving screamed obscenities at me as he mmed on the brakes, sending me mming into

    the seat infront of me. He was reaching for the gun in his waist holster and I sliced his arm deep with

    my ws. Charlotte emerging and taking full control.

    ¡°How? You were supposed to be suppressed?¡± He was shaking as we both fought for control over one

    another. I finally clenched my hands around his throat.

    ¡°I was but it wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± Charlotte growled as she squeezed.

    The man growled back as he began shifting and fighting back. Just then we felt a sharp pain deep into

    my back leg. I hadn¡¯t noticed the back door opened and some strange man was standing there with a

    smile on his face. He again injected me with something in my other leg. ¡°Hello sweetie.¡± My body

    forced Charlotte to step back and it was as if she was disappearing again. No no no, this can¡¯t be

    happening! could feel it, like a strong and thick nket of fog enclosing her entire being. No matter how

    much she fought it was no good, the fog hindered her from me. Soon she would be gone again.

    ¡°Stay strong. I can¡¯t, it¡¯s so strong. I will see you soon. Keep your wits about you. Everest wille.

    This is a strong magical potion. Stay strong and fight, do not trust them.¡± Charlotte said before it felt as

    if

    she was gone.

    ¡°How feisty. How strong. How beautiful you are.¡± The stranger was talking to me. He had a beautiful yet

    dangerous feeling to him. As he reached to pull me out I felt my body not responding and slowly fading.

    Whatever he injected me with now forced my human side to sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re perfect in every single way. Now you¡¯re mine, finally.¡± I faintly heard him say as he carried me

    while he walked. My vision was blurred and my body went limp as I was nowpletely out of it.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Avalynn POV

    I felt the warm breeze kiss my cheeks and my eyes fluttered open. The smell of salt hung through the

    air and filled my lungs as I breathed. I listened before I dared to move, almost afraid, I heard the sound

    of water crashing softly in the background. I didn¡¯t hear anything so I began to nce around the

    room.

    The windows were open as the curtains swayed with each gust of wind that passed through. The floor

    was tiled and a soft grey color. The bed I wasying across was arge white four poster bed and

    everything else matched its style. There looked to be a overlyrge chair with a soft fuzzy light blue,

    grey, and white nket draped over it.

    The walls were a pale blue with white trim and decorated in a beachy or costal theme. It was honestly

    how I would picture my own beach house destination designing if I ever had one. Whoever designed

    this room, did a great job, that much I could remember. I almost felt bad for having someone¡¯s blood

    spilled here¡­.Almost

    As I sat up in the bed I inhaled deeply, all I could smell was the ocean and a vani scent that I

    assumed wasing from the candle that was lit on the small table next to the chair. I couldn¡¯t smell

    the scent of any other being. I listened carefully past the waves that were hitting the sanded beaches. I

    heard

    footsteps, and a woman speaking to someone in hushed tones. I tried but I couldn¡¯t make out what she

    was saying

    I noticed that my limbs were weak as I swung my legs over the bed. My arms felt heavy and my head

    was throbbing. I stood and as soon as I did the door swung open. In walking a man with handsome

    features. He was tall and broad and wore a smile on his face. He was carrying a tray of food and I took

    a deep breath, able to smell the food under the cover. I smelled chicken and broli for certain and my

    stomach growled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for awhile, I figured it was about time for you to wake.I wanted to give you

    something to help rejuvenate your muscles. I had country fried steak, broli, mashed potatoes with

    gravy, green beans, mac-n-cheese, and rolls made for you. I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked so I had a bit

    of everything made for you.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked cautiously as he motioned for me to move to the small table across the

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    room.

    ¡°My name is Dexter, Prince of the Southern Territory. Soon to be King. And you are my mate, Avalynn.¡±

    He smiled at me again.

    I frowned ¡°No, I already have a mate? Prince Everest of the Northern Territory.¡± My stomach growled

    again and I only took a small sip of the herbal tea. When I looked back at him I felt a weird pull to him. I

    knew that it was wrong and I pushed the feelings aside. I took a bite of my food and it was absolutely

    delicious. ¡°Mmm.¡± was all I could manage.

    ¡°I am d you like it.¡± His smile widened as he stood and walked away to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to eat

    in peace. I would like to go for a walk with you though once you have finished.¡± He left the door and I

    heard his footsteps disappear as he walked away.

    I sat and ate my dinner and wondered if I truly had two mates. I felt the pull but it wasn¡¯t as strong as

    the mate bond with Everest.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± I called in my mind but there was nothing but silence and a cold empty feeling. I couldn¡¯t

    feel her at all and that made me slightly ufortable to leave the room and go walk with him. Well,

    just to be around him in general actually. I had no way to fully protect myself against him and his Lycan.

    It made me nervous to think about what could happen. It sent a wave of shivers down my spine.

    There was a knock on the door and I turned my attention in that direction. When I didn¡¯t answer the

    knock came again. ¡°Come in?¡±I called out, slightly confused.

    In walked Dexter with a warm smile on his face. I felt a pull to him that I didn¡¯t like and fought against it.

    This man kidnapped me, drugged me and my Lycan when we fought to get free, and took me away

    from the mate I want to be with.

    I could hear Charlotte in the back of my mind before she left to stay strong and to fight. I would do this,

    I would never let myself be toofortable as long as I am here.

    ¡°Enjoy dinner?¡± He asked me, bringing me back.

    I nodded my head, ¡°It was okay. I feel much better.¡±

    ¡°Lets walk, you won¡¯t need shoes as they make it harder to walk in the sand. Let¡¯s go.¡± He motioned for

    me to walk and when I didn¡¯t budge to go with him he sighed softly.

    ¡°I understand that you do not trust me, why should you? I did take you away from the only love

    someone has showed you other than family. You see me as the bad guy. But I will never do anything to

    hurt you again, baby girl. I will earn your trust and eventually your love. You will soon see. I want to

    show you around your new home.¡±

    I stayed where I sat and sighed. ¡°I am still feeling weak. I am not sure if a long walk would do me any

    good.¡±

    He nodded ¡°Well a tour of the home? I have elevators installed here it will make it easier.¡± He smiled

    and extended his hand out to me, offering help.

    I did say I felt weak sol took his hand. His hand was warm and sent pleasant fluttering feelings through

    me. I frowned at the feeling as he shrugged it off as difficulty and weakness when really I was

    repulsed at the feeling he gave me.

    As he gave me the tour of the beach mansion my mind drifted to Everest. I missed him, his touch, his

    love, and his smile. This home was impressive but it wasn¡¯t a home for me. It isn¡¯t what my heart

    yearned for. I wanted my home with my people, not this Princes fake love and obsession.

    ¡°What do you think, baby girl? Is this ce to your liking?¡± He smiled at me and I wished he would

    throw that creepy pet name into the ocean and the sea would carry it away.

    ¡°It is a beautiful home. Thank you for showing it to me but I am a bit tired and would like to go back to

    my room.¡± I forced a smile.

    He walked me back to my room and as my hand was on the door he turned me around to look up at

    him. His face dipped down dangerously close to mine and I froze in my spot. His nose softly nuzzled

    against mine and his lips brushed against my own mouth. He pulled away as he moved to my ear, his

    breath hot against my skin ¡°Get some rest, I will see you for breakfast.¡± He turned and walked away as

    I fumbled with turning the door to open it before going into my room and locking the door.

    How silly I am sure he has a key to the room, I thought to myself as I slid off my shoes and curled up

    on the oversized chair. I looked around the empty room, feeling isted and alone. I felt tears stream

    down my cheeks and I pulled the fuzzy nket around me. I would allow myself a moment of sadness

    for now. I would not shed another tear after tonight.

    I slowly drifted into a light sleep. I woke up when my foot slipped from the chair and jolted me awake. It

    felt as if I had that weird dream where you¡¯re falling off a cliff or somewhere high up. My stomach

    growled and I looked at the clock on the wall. It was one in the morning. I stood up and unlocked the

    door. When I walked out I was face to face with arge man who was sitting in a chair outside my door.

    ¡°Where are you going at the hour?¡± He questioned, his voice was deep and angry sounding.

    ¡°None of your business.¡± I went to step past him and he gripped my arm, causing me to cry out with the

    pain that shot through it. I may be a Lycan but that still hurt.

    ¡°I am going to the kitchen! Let me go!¡± I pulled my free hand back and punched the jerk right in the

    face.

    He let out a loud growl and the door next to my room swung open and off the hinges and arge figure

    stepped out already in his Lycan form. He let out a loud deathly growl and my arm was instantly let go.

    The Lycan came between me and this guy and he snapped at the hand that was holding me.

    When his teeth mped down on the man¡¯s wrist I turned and went back into my room, mming the

    door shut. shbacks of my mothers death gued my mind. I closed my eyes tightly and took a deep

    breath when I heard shouting outside my door.

    The shouting was over me and the voice shouting was Dexter, he was angry at the man forying his

    hand on me. I looked down at my arm, which was already badly bruised. I listened to them argue back

    and forth and finally it was silence. I could hear someone trying to control their breathing before a

    knock came on the door.

    I looked at the door for a moment before I opened it. Dexter was looking back at me before his eyes

    went to my bruised arm.

    ¡°Lam so very sorry for that. You will never have to see Stephen again. He has been dismissed for his

    behavior with you. That was uneptable and he is lucky to be living. I am so sorry.¡± He looked down

    at

    the ground.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± I offered.

    ¡°It is because I put him up as a body guard for you and he did the opposite.¡± He countered.

    ¡°Want to join me for a snack? That is where I wanted to go when this all happened.¡± I offered because I

    was still hungry and I was afraid he would want toe into my room.

    He nodded and stepped back away from the door to allow me toe out of the room. I shut the door

    behind me and we began our stroll to the kitchen.

    When we reached downstairs and stepped off the elevator the man that gripped my arm had a duffle

    bag over his shoulder as he was exiting the kitchen. ¡°You will pay for this Dexter. Burning one too many

    bridges for this whore.¡± He looked at me and and my eyes widened. But I felt something small, hope

    maybe? Would he be the reason Everest finds me? I looked at Dexter and put a hand on his arm and

    he looked down to me. ¡°Let him go with his empty threats.¡± I looked back at the man named Stephen

    and gave him a pleading look to run. As if to catch on he left without another word.

    We walked into the kitchen together and sat down for a small snack. Once done he walked me to my

    room, kissed me upon my cheek and I went to bed, falling asleep rather quickly. My dreams were filled

    with a mixture of horrors and fighting amongst many warriors. Everest met me in my dream and when

    he held me in his arms nothing mattered. Not the horrors, not the fighting, only we mattered, only his

    love blocked out the bad of everything else. When I woke I looked up at the ceiling and clung to the

    hope of seeing my mate soon.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Stephen POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Iran all night only stopping for food, water, and restroom breaks. I made my way to the Southern castle

    territory lines. When I crossed over the castle territory lines midmorning my presence was known

    immediately and I was surrounded within a few minutes by several Lycan forces close to the King. I

    knew had done wrong but Dexter had been my best friend. I warned him and told him I wasn¡¯t

    comfortable but he ended up getting his way. I shifted back into my human form as to show I am not

    posing as a threat to

    them or anyone.

    Soon Dexter¡¯s brother, the now king was present. He was angry and I bowed to him knowing if he

    wanted he could kill me right here right now.

    ¡°Rise.¡± Hemanded and I did as he told me. ¡°What are you doing here Stephen?¡± His voice was

    ¡°King Brent please allow me to give you exactly what you want.¡± I offered. ¡°What is it that I want?¡± He

    countered.

    I inhaled and paused before speaking my loyalty to Dexter holding me back for a moment. Although

    now that I crossed into the Castle territory it would of been toote ¡°To offer up where your brother

    Dexter is along with the kidnapping crimes of the future Northern Territorys future Queen and the

    murder of King Randolph of the Northern Territory. All linking back to Dexter who has killed your father

    and is attempting an assassination against the now King of the Southern Territory, you, King Brent.¡± I

    looked at him and never let my eyes drift from his. I could read every expression that crossed his face.

    Sadness, shock, and more than the others anger. I heard his breathing change and his fingers

    clenched and balled into a fist by his side.

    ¡°Very well,e with me. We have many things to discuss it seems.¡± He responded and I let out a

    breath of air I didn¡¯t know I held in.

    We walked inside the castle walls and inside, making our way into his office.

    ¡°What do you want in return for this information?¡± King Brent asked as he sat down behind his desk,

    motioning for me to sit. I sat, dly my body aching from the overnight and morning run.

    I shrugged my shoulders ¡°Immunity from the crimes your brother forced upon me, being his right hand

    man and of a higher rank than my own Lycan I was forced toply. With this I will tell you everything,

    all of his ns for the future and what he has done.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest and watched the

    King contemte before I broke the silence ¡°And of course hot food and a bed for rest.¡±

    He nodded and leaned for a pen and a pad of paper. ¡°Very well, let us begin.¡±

    gave him everything I even threw that girl Sarah and that stupid wolf Ryder under the bus. King Brent

    wanted names, and I gave them to him. I started from the beginning and led up until this

    morning

    ¡°He ns on trying to overtake the Northern Territory after assassinating you and the Northern King.¡± I

    leaned back in my seat and watched anger and rage flow through him.

    ¡°So it was my brother who killed our father? Tried to kill me?¡± He mmed his fist into the desk. ¡°Thank

    you for the information, where is he keeping her?¡±

    ¡°The costal beach house. He has about two hundred men scattered throughout there on guard. Where

    he found them, I do not know. It¡¯s a mixture of Lycans and wolves.¡± I offered.

    ¡°I see. Well thank you. You may go I have many phone calls to make. Stay close, I am going to need

    you.¡± He looked up from his pad of paper.

    He was already dialing a number and whoever was on the other end picked up and sounded angry as

    the door shut behind me. I felt a pang of guilt as I walked away from the Kings office. I was met by a

    small framed woman and led to a room. I walked in and food was set up and a nice bed with an

    attached restroom so I could clean up.

    Tate, cleaned myself up and copsed on the bed. I ended up falling asleep for a few hours before a

    knock was on the door. When I opened it, King Brent was on the other side.

    ¡°I hope you are well rested because I got in touch with King Everest and we are meeting him at our

    boarders. Also you need to tell me where that wolf is.¡± He demanded.

    ¡°Which wolf?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The one who murdered King Randolph.¡± He responded.

    ¡°Oh he is in a hideout at the beach house, he ns on going back to his pack but wanted toy low.¡± /

    offered freely.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He already had his phone out and I assumed texting King Everest. When he put the

    phone away we left together with arge amount of warriors by our side and behind us. I was thankful

    to now be on this side of the fight.

    Everest POV

    We were at Blood Moon Pack when I got the phone call about Avalynn. She was alive and being held

    captive. Sarah had a major role in everything that happened and I was very disappointed in her. I sent

    a text to my mother to have the guards take Sarah to the underground jail cells. She agreed without a

    question why.

    I found out from Jamie that Ryder left two days in and no one bothered to think of notifying Alpha

    Michael that he left. Of course no one thought he would go off the rails like this either. Jamie was now

    the Luna to Blood Moon and she sincerely apologized to me. She and Alpha Alex offered any help that

    would be needed without asking. I may need that help.

    My blood was boiling inside but on the outside I stayed calm. As much as I wanted to rip through

    everything and everyone I kept my cool. It took everything I had to reign control over my beast.

    My phone dinged again and I checked the text, it was from King Brent.

    ¡°King Everest the wolf, Ryder, is currently hiding out at my brother¡¯s Beach Mansion on the coast line. I

    am on the way to meet you at our boarder.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond and closed the message looking at Alex and Jamie both ¡°I am going to need your

    strongest warriors. Send them to the Castle, I fear that Dexter is nning on a war. I need you to be

    with them Alex, leave your father to be in charge over here until you are able to return. Stop by Silver

    Lake, Blood Rose, and White w Pack and give them these. I will send a message to each Alpha.

    You have one week and we will return along with members of Crest Moon.¡±

    ¡°Crest Moon? Isn¡¯t that Alpha Michael¡¯s son¡¯s pack?¡± Alex asked me and turned to look back down to

    Jamie who only nodded.

    ¡°It is, unfortunately, but his future beta is also my mates brother. People may be torn on who to follow if

    Alpha Michael does not fall in line.¡± I responded and followed with an annoyed sigh. ¡°What a mess this

    is for everyone involved.¡±

    ¡°I will go with you to Crest Moon for support if you need me to?¡± Jamie offered.

    ¡°No need, I have a feeling people willply easy enough. Especially when I tell them what has

    happened to their future Queen. Thank you, Jamie. I know you and Avalynn didn¡¯t get along.¡± She held

    her hand up to stop me from talking.

    ¡°No and it was entirely my fault. My ears were poisoned by the hatred from Ryder. I was too infatuated

    by his power that I was too blind to see the truth. For that I could never make it better to her or you. I

    very much deserved that ass whopping she gave me back in Crest Moon. I was an ass. Please excuse

    me as I need to pack our things pretty quickly so we can get going.¡± She bowed her head down before

    turning to leave.

    ¡°She will forgive you, in time I am sure.¡± I called out after her.

    ¡°I can only hope.¡± was her response as she disappeared around a corner.

    I turned, Alex waiting for me patiently to walk back. I had a very tight schedule to keep and he knew

    had to head off to Crest Moon. We walked to my SUV in silence. We shook hands and he lowered his

    head

    to me.

    ¡°Thank you Alex. I will be in touch.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Not a problem, safe travels King Everest. If you need anything else, do not hesitate.¡± He responded as

    the door shut. We were off to Crest Moon.

    Four hour car rideter we were approaching the territory of Crest Moon. Wolves surrounded us until

    they got the scent of who was in the car, letting us pass through. They still followed us closely,

    obviously

    curious as to what could cause King Everest to grace their presence, even if my mates brother was

    soon to

    be their beta,

    When we pulled into the half circle drive Alpha Michael was already standing outside. News had spread

    like wildfire that my father was dead but I am hoping that is all that had spread. Seeing an excited

    looking ire I assumed I wasorrect. I told my men to keep it on the hush until proper parties were

    known

    When I got out and the door shut behind me without my mate exiting I saw ire¡¯s face drop in

    disappointment. I looked around and Josh was walking up and his eyes darted around, obviously

    looking for his sister. His face also dropping in disappointment, but only momentarily.

    ¡°Wee King Everest, I wish this could be on better circumstances. With that said we are all very

    sorry to hear of thete King, your father.¡± Alpha Michael spoke.

    My jaw muscles tightened and I inhaled deeply, ¡°Thank you. I need to speak with you, Josh, and ire

    privately.¡± My eyes darted to the others momentarily they seemed surprised and not in a good way.

    When we walked into Michael¡¯s office I sat down on one of the couches and motioned for them to sit as

    well. I let out a long sigh as I looked at all of them.

    ¡°Josh, ire.¡± I paused for a moment before gathering my words and pushing back the emotion that

    was making it hard to speak. ¡°Avalynn was taken by Dexter, I know where he is keeping her but he had

    help and Michael your son is involved.¡± I watched the sadness in Josh and ire¡¯s face. I watched

    Alpha

    Michael¡¯s anger boil.

    ¡°Are you absolutely sure about this?¡± Michael asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I am. I have a description and a witness who knows his name, pack, everything.¡± paused before

    continuing ¡°He hasn¡¯t been at Blood Moon for a while now. He was there not even a day it seems.

    Jamie¡¯s mate is Alpha Alex and it seems he is wanting revenge. So he found Dexter and they have

    teamed up and with that he has killed my father and aided Dexter in the kidnapping of my mate.¡± I let

    out a low growl.

    Michael¡¯s fist was clenched and he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can not kill my only son.¡± He

    looked over at Josh and ire then back at me.

    ¡°I understand but I will need your support, regardless of who the circumstances are around. They¡¯re

    raising an army to over take the Northern Territory to demolish the Southern Territory so he can be King

    over all.¡±

    He sighed and looked at Josh again and I could already tell what he was thinking as he said it and .

    knew Josh would be perfect. ¡°Josh you have shown great promise and have flourished. I am naming

    you the sessor amount Alpha of Crest Moon Pack, do you ept? King Everest I am asking your

    permission to ept this blood line to take my ce effective immediately.¡± He looked at me with a hint

    of sadness in his eyes. I knew how difficult this had to be on him. He knew that his son could no longer

    be an Alpha. He knew his son would pay for the crimes hemitted. He knew he would soon lose his

    son.

    I nodded slightly ¡°Of course. Josh do you ept?¡± Josh was wide eyed and stuttered his words out ¡°I-I-

    Id-do ept.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then it is settled and we shall have a ceremony tonight and I will take you and ire and your

    warriors with me to the Southern Territory. We are meeting with King Brent and the escaped Lycan who

    has all of the information we need to get your sister back. Now, if you all would excuse me I need to let

    my Lycan out.¡± I stood and left the room running to the tree line and shifting in mid run and crashing

    into a

    e, it copsing to the ground.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Avalynn POV

    As I sat up on the bed I moved a hand over my eyes. I yawned and stretched my tired, stiff muscles.

    Breakfast was already set up and still had steam rolling off of it. I slid out of my bed and walked over to

    it. I sniffed it cautiously trying to see if anything smelled out of the ordinary.

    No matter how nice Dexter was being to me, I still did not trust him. I looked at the eggs that had a

    weird herbal mix in them and pushed them to the side. There was, however an unopened box of cereal

    and I munched on that instead. I took bits and pieces of the food that I didn¡¯t eat and made it seem like

    did eat it. I scrapped small bits of each into the toilet and flushed it down the drain. I washed my hands

    three times over and left the bathroom. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s given me but I wanted Charlotte back.

    I decided if I didn¡¯t make it I wouldn¡¯t eat it. I decided to slip out of my room and go to the beach for a

    walk. Surprisingly enough no one had followed me out, though I could still feel eyes on me. It was a

    warm breezy day and as I stood at the waters edge I watched the waves crash over my bare feet.

    It was almost therapeutic in a way. I promised myself that as long as I was here that I would visit the

    beach almost every day. It would be my safe haven. A ce to find myself and figure a way out of this.

    ce. I wrote my name in the sand before a wave came and made it disappear.

    After an hour I heard someone approach me from behind. I pretended to not hear them and let them

    stand there, waiting for my to acknowledge them. When I didn¡¯t he cleared his throat, causing me to

    roll

    my eyes.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I asked, never turning to face him.

    ¡°I was justing to check on you and make sure everything was alright.¡± Dexter was now standing

    beside me as I sat on the beach.

    I never made eye contact with him ¡°I am fine.¡± I felt a weird tingle sensation, like someone was trying to

    reach me. I pushed it down and back, now wasn¡¯t the time when Dexter was standing next to me.

    ¡°I am d you are fine. We will be leaving the beach house in a week, maybe sooner. I promise we can

    come back, if you want? It looks like you enjoy the view here.¡± He was kneeling now and I looked at

    him and nodded.

    ¡°I would love to revisit the beach again, someday.¡± I really would love to bury your face into the sand

    right about now and rip you from limb to limb.

    I heard a brief voice float through my head ¡°Seems like she¡¯s doing this the easy way. Thanks to those

    special herbs by that witch. I¡¯ll have to keep incorporating them into her diet until I mark her as mine.¡±

    I sat there and didn¡¯t respond and pretended as if nothing was wrong. Honestly, inside I was screaming

    and wanted to run. I decided I would run, tonight. After everyone was asleep I would go. I knew those

    eggs looked weird!

    Someone else came up to us and passed Dexter a note.

    ¡°Damn it, I knew I should have ended him.¡± He gripped the paper in his fist and looked at me. ¡°We

    leave tonight. We will be joined by others.¡± He stood and looked down to me ¡°Be ready in two hours.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± I asked, halfway confused and angry because my ns were now ruined.

    ¡°That scum that hit you has betrayed me and is putting your life in danger!¡± He shouted and I flinched

    back.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Is all I could manage and felt hope nearly consume me.

    I watched as he stomped off angrily back to the house and I looked out to the ocean and smiled. He

    just got done telling me in a week we would be moving but instead we are now leaving in just a few

    hours. Which means Everest got word on where we are!

    I stood up and made my way back to the house and knew I needed to stall as much as I possibly could.

    I got a cloth and ran it under hot water and ced it on my face. I figured it would give the feeling that I

    was burning up. I left the room when my cheeks looked flushed and searched for him. I didn¡¯t know if

    this was going to work but when I reached him I stood and looked at him.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked and looked up at me and he frowned at my appearance.

    ¡°U¡­¡± and I made myself drop to the floor. I ended up hitting my head in the process and it was an

    instant headache.

    I heard him rush over to me and repeat my name as he lifted my torso into hisp. ¡°Avalynn? Ava¡­

    Wake up baby girl! Avalynn! Someone get medical! Now!¡± He sounded panicked as he rocked me to

    his

    body.

    It was repulsive and it made me want to throw up.

    He began talking to me again, ¡°Ah. You¡¯re bleeding too. You must have hit your head also when you

    fainted.¡± I could smell it now, my blood. Which means I shouldn¡¯t travel for a few more days and be

    monitored for a concussion.

    I heard someone burst into the room and they spoke to one another. ¡°She came in here, I assume to

    tell me she was ready. She looked flushed and she couldn¡¯t even get her sentence out before she

    copsed. On the way down she hit her head on the curve of the leg on the table. Now she¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    He exined.

    ¡°Lets get her to a couch or bed. I need to check her.¡± the voice was deep.

    I felt myself being lifted in Dexter¡¯s arms and moved to a bed. My hair was being moved as a towel

    tapped the spot that was bleeding.

    ¡°I know you said we must leave today but she can not travel at all. She needs at the least two days

    maybe three before she can travel.¡± He told Dexter.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± He asked sarcastically.

    ¡°No, I am afraid that the blow to the head requires rest to heal and not that stress of traveling.¡± He said

    in a serious tone. ¡°Since you have her lycan suppressed she will not heal as quickly.¡±

    She being three was a bit more messy than myself. I packed up her favorite snacks and walked into

    her y room. Her yroom was a small extra bedroom and it was perfect for her destruction of toys.

    ¡°Cassie, sweetie?¡± She turned to me and her bright green eyesnded on me and she smiled.

    ¡°Cassie we are going to go bye bye for a few, pick two toys to take.¡± I told her and watched her decide

    very carefully on who to take. She picked up her stuffed rabbit she carried around and a teddy bear and

    walked to me. ¡°Okay sweet girl, let¡¯s go.¡±

    We left my small home and I knew what I had to do. I must go to the new King of the Northern Territory

    and confess. Plead for mercy and hope that they understand that of I didn¡¯t do as Dexter said, Cassie

    would be dead. My eyes teared up at that thought.

    I ced some herbs in a ne and hung it on my rear view mirror. It hid my scent and Cassies. I

    buckled her into her seat, gave her a snack and her juice and we were off.

    I drove the opposite direction before turning around to make sure that no one was following me. Once

    all was clear I headed North. It would take a day or so to reach the territory boarder. We would stop at

    the small human town that seemed to split North and South. We would stay in a hotel room, have

    breakfast, then be on our way again.

    I looked in my rear view and Cassie was munching on her snacks. She was bobbing her little head to

    the music ying and it brought a smile to my face. I would make sure that she would survive this,

    even if I did not survive until next week. The crimes Imitted were punishable by death. I prayed to

    the Gods and Goddesses that a small light of mercy be shown.

    When we arrived to the small town I pulled up to a hotel room, shocked at what I saw. Arge mixture

    of fancy, detailed ck SUVs were outside. I satbin my car and watched and when I saw King Brent

    shaking hands with King Everest I thanked the heavens above that they were both here.

    Thurriedly got Cassie out of her seat and threw her on my hip. Bless her she couldn¡¯t walk fast enough

    as I was rushing to catch them both before they went wherever they were heading.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted ¡°Please, wait! King Brent, King Everest!¡±I watched as they stopped and heaved a.

    breath of fresh air, almost panting.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± King Brent asked.

    ¡°I am Miranda, a witch from the South. I have to talk to you both. Please, somewhere private. Your

    brother¡­¡± Just then a hand went up and motioned for us to follow. I followed and held Cassie close to

    my body as I followed the tworge men into a room, the door closing behind me.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Everest POV

    This woman showed up out of no where with a child clinging to her body. She looked over tired and

    way too stressed but also determined at the same time. She didn¡¯t look as if she was a day older than

    maybe twenty.

    When we walked into the room we motioned for her to sit. Sheplied and sat the young child in her

    lap. The little girl had her thumb in her mouth and I am assuming her favorite nket with her.

    ¡°Please, go ahead with information on my brother, Miranda.¡± King Brent told her.

    ¡°Well, you see, I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into both of you here, but I am d you did. You know my

    brother, Garrison.¡± She paused and waited for King Brent to nod and continued ¡°Well, he got into debt

    with your brother, Prince Dexter. I don¡¯t know what he did or how or anything I just know he wasn¡¯t able

    to repay whatever it was to bring him out of it.¡± She paused and I saw Brent shake his head and lean

    forward with a hand over his face.

    She looked nervously over to me and began talking again. ¡°Well your brother murdered mine and

    took my neice.¡± She looked down at the child for a moment and tears were threatening to spill over.

    ¡°He

    took her and came after me. After a man beat me he threatened to kill her if I didn¡¯t do as he said. He

    said my brother owed a significant debt and then he gave me his head.¡±

    Tears now freely streamed down her face as she talked, hugging the child tightly to her. ¡°I did as he told

    me for her, her life and for that I am sorry. Please spare her, even if you have to kill me. I helped him

    with your mate I didn¡¯t know what else to do. You were in the hospital and he was inmand. I didn¡¯t

    know what to do.¡±

    I stood, rage filling me that this witch helped that bastard. ¡°What. Did. You. Do?!¡± I yelled.

    ¡°I gave him potion and a herbal blend to mask her scent and suppress the Lycan inside of her. He said

    I was finished and we could live in peace but he just recently contacted me. Wanted my help again and

    I refused him and he threatened her life and mine.¡± She still had tears streaming down her face.

    I sat down and realized she had no choice in the matter and yes what she done is technically

    punishable by death. Rules could be bent and I sighed. ¡°Miranda, shh.¡± My voice was quiet and soft.

    ¡°You¡¯re

    safe here, she is safe here. You have nothing to fear here.¡±

    She sniffed and nodded ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± She kissed the top of the child¡¯s head. ¡°There were

    others involved. A woman named Sarah, a wolf named Ryder, and he has many other people that are

    helping him. Also, when he threatened me thisst time it was so I could make a weaker spell. The

    original one was supposedly making her sick and she copsed and has a concussion. He was wanting

    it so they could move locations.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. We will pay for your room and if you would like, travel with us and our warriors. If you

    want to help us out it would be weed.¡± King Brent offered her.

    ¡°Thank you King Brent, I will dly and proudly offer any assistance to either of you if and when you

    need it.¡± She stood ¡°If you would excuse us, I need to get her some food and settled into our room.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said.

    ¡°Thank you both, for understanding, letting me help, the room¡­ Everything.¡± She said and smiled to us

    both before leaving.

    I leaned my head back to rest on the wall and sighed loudly. ¡°You okay? I know that must have not

    been easy to do. Especially after what she confessed to doing.¡±

    Brent stood and walked over to the window.

    ¡°Yeah. My Lycan wanted to rage when she said it but quickly realized she had no other option.¡± ||

    said.

    ¡°Her brother was a good guy too. He worked for the Castle and helped out the less fortunate. I don¡¯t

    know what my brother had on him but it must of either been big or he lied to manipte her. That I

    very

    well wouldn¡¯t put past him to do.¡± He was watching her, I could tell. He turned to look at me ¡°Was the

    other information she gave you consistent with the previous information?¡±

    ¡°It was damn near the same. Which means the woman who was struck and knocked out was a part of

    it all along.¡± I sighed and shook my head. I was disgusted in myself for choosing someone so terrible to

    fool around with but she was there and I needed a release. Still was no excuse, my father was right.

    She

    was a bad egg.

    I looked up at Brent ¡°So about the n, what do you think we should do?¡±

    He nodded ¡°Whatever we do we need to do it quickly, he knows something is up and wants to change

    locations on us.¡±

    ¡°We need to be there by tomorrow night. Let me reach out to my warriors who were to meet us.¡± /

    stepped out of the room and made the few phone calls needed. They will all be here early tomorrow

    morning. Maybe even before the sun rises. Then we can give them a few hours rest and move out

    tomorrow afternoon. My men will be tired but they will be fine. A two hour nap for a wolf is like a 4 hour

    nap to a human.

    I walked back in and filled in Brent. We then both left to fill in the members who were with us ire and

    Amber were chit-chatting away over future ns for Avalynn and it made me smile. Their positive

    outlook shined brightly over the future and I was looking forward to putting this in the past.

    The next few hours were busy with strategy ns and a draw up of thend. We knew he had others

    there, hiding out to watch for anything iing. We wanted to make sure that every possible exit area

    was covered. Lucky enough for us we had a bit of inside help on where wolves or other Lycans would

    be stationed. The wolves were first, of course because he had no care to their life. He knew if anything

    was to happen they would be easily wiped out. Some King he would of been. He seemed to discard

    lives that weren¡¯t as strong as him, it made me sick.

    >Avalynn POV

    I sat up in the bed as I was the only one in my room and looked around. I slept a few hours and by the

    looks of things it was still early morning, or just extra cloudy outside. I couldn¡¯t tell honestly. I looked at

    my hands before using them to smooth my hair down.

    I felt something inside my mind pushing. It felt like a strong force and I smiled. It has been a full day

    since I smacked my head when I faked my copse. It worked out in the long run, because if that was

    Charlotte trying to push through I was about to be a force to be reckoned with. I smiled to myself when

    a soft knock came at the door.

    Islouched in the bed ¡°Come in?¡± I answered softly.

    Dexter walked through the door with a smile. I forced a smile back to him. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I still have a headache but I guess a little better?¡± I lied, I felt perfectly fine. I just was just trying to stall

    him from moving.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°I am d you¡¯re feeling better. Let¡¯s get you a shower and breakfast and then we will see how you¡¯re

    feeling after?¡± He demanded and I nodded. I looked at him, he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept much and

    that made me smile inwardly. He is worried and he should be.

    I watched as he stood up and looked around my room before looking at me again. He seemed as if he

    wanted to say something but instead, he turned on his heel and walked to the door.¡±Take your shower

    |

    will see you in an hour or so.¡± He shut the door behind him.

    I could go for a nice extra hot shower. I stood and made my way to the bathroom and turned on the

    water. I looked at my wild hair and sighed. This was definitely going to need washed a few times. I

    could tell there was dried blood stuck to my scalp and hair. When the water was at my desired temp I

    stepped in and washed myself. I took my time in there and enjoyed the water running over my body.

    I washed every square inch of my body and got out. I ran a brush through my hair and put lotion on my

    skin. I got myself ready and walked back into the bedroom. I sat down in the bigfy chair and a few

    minutester a knock came.

    ¡°Come in.¡± I said as I looked through a magazine. /

    Dexter entered with some fresh fruit, an unopened box of cereal, unopened small carton of milk and

    toast. He sat it down in front of me. ¡°Sorry a lot of the things we had on hand have went bad

    unexpectedly. Apparent one of ourrge walk in refrigerators went bad. Of course that one house most

    of our food.¡±

    I knew he was lying but I knew why. Everything in there had the special herbal blend mixed in from the

    witch. Seeing how he believes it made me sick he wasn¡¯t about to give it to me.

    ¡°Thats fine, this is perfect. Thank you very much.¡± I smiled knowing I had been sessful. I prepped

    my cereal and opened up a banana, slicing it into my cereal. I cut up a few strawberries and added in a

    few blueberries to a separate bowl. I noticed he hadn¡¯t left and made himselffortable and after I

    took my first bite, chewing, and swallowing I asked him ¡°So, what have I missed? Anything exciting?¡±

    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°You haven¡¯t missed much, a witch is threatening your life. We are

    seeking her out, well hunting her really.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why my life?¡± I asked him. ¡°Uh, because you¡¯re the missing key.¡± He said. ¡°Missing key?¡±I

    wondered what that meant as he only nodded at me.

    Is that a reason why my family wanted to protect me or was he lying to me. Probably lying because

    knew the witch didn¡¯t want to kill me so I pushed the matter.

    ¡°How a missing key? What does that mean?¡± I raised my brow.

    ¡°It means that when you be Queen, you be the Queen of all things. All things from vampires,

    wolves, lycans, and witches.¡± He was looking at me.

    ¡°Oh. I have never heard of that. No one¡¯s told me.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Thats because a rival Lycan n took out your family when you were just a baby.¡± He looked away for

    a moment. ¡°Enough of that though. You will learn more I do not want to tire you out when you just woke

    up. We will be leaving tonight and moving further south. I want you to be as safe as possible. Seeing

    how you are moving about and your appetite seems to be back I would assume its safe to say you can

    travel.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°But I do want to know more about what you said, please?¡± I wanted to know if it was true or not. If it

    was I wanted to know more.

    ¡°Baby girl, you will be the Queen of all things when you are ready. The Goddess has sent me a vision

    and it shall be made true. But that is enough for now, please its for your own safety to not stress your

    mind

    too much.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good liar.¡± A very soft and weak voice drifted through my mind.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    ¡°Charlotte..?¡± I spoke to her through my mind. ¡°You can hear me?¡± She sounded so very weak.

    ¡°I can. Are you okay? I was so worried I would never be able to hear you again.¡± I told her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what herbal mix he gave us but it nearly killed me. I will be here but I need rest. It will take

    time for me to regain my strength. Do not over do it and take it easy.¡± Was thest I heard from

    her.

    I felt Charlotte retreat to the back of my mind. It gave me another sense of newfound hope. With her!

    was naturally stronger, even if she was weaker. I just needed to stay away from herbs and let her

    regain her strength. I don¡¯t really know how long that would take but hopefully not too long.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dexter¡¯s voice brought me back.

    ¡°I am. I had a vision. I think?¡± If he lied I can too.

    ¡°A vision?¡± This intrigued him and he leaned closer to me.

    ¡°Yes. It has never happened before so I was kind of shocked.¡± I let out a softugh. ¡°Would you like to

    hear?¡±

    ¡°I would very much like to know what you saw.¡± His tongue darted out and licked along his lips as I he

    was hungry.

    ¡°I saw myself wearing my kings marking. I saw my king by my side leading our people. Many people

    cheering for us over our victories and destroying our enemies. We looked so happy.¡± I looked at him

    and smiled. I saw him rx a bit and I head Charlotteugh inside.

    ¡°Look at that fool. He believes you are talking about him.¡± She continued tough. I figured that this

    may let him bring down his guard some. I had hoped that it would anyway.

    ¡°That sounds pretty great. Where were we?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I have never been there before.¡± I put a confused look on my face.

    ¡°Ah must be my home city then. You haven¡¯t been there before.¡± He responded. ¡°Oh, maybe. It seemed

    beautiful.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°It is a very beautiful city with a river that splits right through, clear water. So many parks and flowers

    with cobblestone pathways. I can not wait to show you.¡± He leaned to me and ced his hand in mine.

    His touch made my stomach turn. I hated it. Charlotte gagged inside and turned away shielding herself

    from

    1.

    I looked down at his hand and back up to him and forced a smile. Seriously my cheeks were hurting

    from all of this smiling I was forcing. It wasn¡¯ting naturally and it was terrible.

    Ileaned back and looked out the window. I was going to miss the ocean. I had never felt sand before

    around me.

    ¡°We will visit again very soon, baby girl. You will be back.¡± He pat my leg and I only smiled.

    I would be back, without him and with my true mate. I want to rip his hand away from mine but I

    couldn¡¯t

    ¡°Come on we need to leave.¡± He stood up.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I looked at him before moving. ¡°We are going deeper south, ind in a small

    town surrounded by mountains.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Oh that is much different than here.¡± I looked out the window again. ¡°I guess I would be better

    protected there?¡±I looked at him.

    He smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Indeed. Ready?¡±

    I nodded and stood, walking with him to the door. ¡°Oh! Let me try to use the restroom first, that way we

    can travel longer,¡± I turned away hatching a small n to leave a clue.

    ¡°Good idea, I will meet you downstairs.¡± He left me alone. I waited for the door to close and I rushed

    to the side table. I pulled out the pad and pen and wrote a few notes on our location we were moving

    to. I scattered them in random spots around the room and bathroom.

    I really had to go so I made it quick, washed my hands, and met him downstairs. ¡°Sorry, my stomach

    seems to be a little off. Maybe because I wasn¡¯t able to eat yesterday. I felt a little sick.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no worries. Ready?¡± He led me outside and I looked around and saw what seemed like

    hundreds of wolves and lycans.

    ¡°Ready.¡± We got into our vehicle and took off. It was going to be a long trip and I was thankful I was in

    the back seat alone. He was sitting up front with the driver, chatting. I knew he would eventually make

    his

    way back to sit with me.

    Ileaned my forehead against the window and watched our surroundings fly by us. I could see the

    Lycans and wolves running next to the car. The speed we were able to keep up wigh was honestly

    impressive when you thought about it.

    I watched them leap over obstacles or break through dead trees as if they were nothing. I wondered

    how many of them were blindly following Dexter and how many were forced to be here. Some of the

    wolves held the lingering stench of a Rouge. This being newly formed odd pack of some sorts the

    outcast

    odor has not had time to wear off.

    I sat up suddenly and realized my senses wereing back. I slowly breathed in and could smell

    different scents. A smile crossed my lips and I settled back in my seat.

    ¡°How are you feeling Charlotte?¡± ¡°Better by every passing second, every passing minute.¡± ¡°Good. Our

    strong sense of smell is back. I won¡¯t let anyone know of course.¡±

    ¡°Good, now we will be able to detect when mate is near.¡±

    ¡°Yes we will. Get some rest, we are going to need it soon / fear.¡± ¡°I will be sure to let you know when we

    need to shift.¡±

    Charlotte retreated back in my mind and I looked at the clock on the dash. It was now two and I needed

    to get out, stretch, and eat. As if right on cue my stomach made a very loud growling sound causing

    Dexter to look back.

    ¡°We will be stopping soon. Probably fifteen minutes or so.¡± He smiled at me and I nodded.

    ¡°Good I need to use the restroom and I need food.¡± Iughed as my stomach grumbled again. J

    nned on taking my time and being super indecisive on my selections then changing my mind after |

    choose something for something different.

    Everest POV

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    We arrived to the beach mansion just after noon. The sun was high up in the sky and it was strangely

    quiet. We could still smell the scents of Lycans and Wolves and a hint of Rouge Wolves. As we slowly

    made our way to the walls we sat and listened for a moment for any movements or signs of life at all.

    After a few minutes of not hearing anything we, King Brent and myself, decided to go through the

    front gate.

    ¡°I want this entire ce searched, now! Bring us any clues you may find!¡± Our warriors all spread out

    and searched at ourmand.

    I followed Brent inside and I could smell her, but barely. She was alive when she left and I breathed her

    scent in. It was my small slice of heaven in a world where I had been living in hell.

    ¡°She, she was here.¡± I looked at him and took off, following the scent she left behind. I stopped behind

    a door that must have been the room she stayed in. I could smell the hints of another and growled at

    the

    smell, even if it wasn¡¯t strong.

    I opened the door and looked around the room. This was definitely where she stayed, her scent was

    like an intoxicating drug that clung to the air. I walked in and looked around, the bed was unmade and a

    nket was on a chair. I looked down and saw a magazine and picked it up. A small piece of paper

    slipped out and it had writing on it.

    When I opened it I read it ¡°GO south, between the mountains is where we are heading. I will be there

    anxiously awaiting your arrival. All of my love, -A¡±

    I read the small note about ten times. Between the mountains? There are many mountains. I just

    stood there until Brent entered the room. I handed him the note and watched him as he read it. I

    frowned

    when he did and panic ran through me.

    ¡°This is interesting.¡± He finally spoke. ¡°What is? Do you know where they¡¯re heading?¡± I questioned. He

    shrugged ¡°I might. But we have two mountain homes. So which should we choose?¡± ¡°Could it be a set

    up?¡± I asked him and he nodded.

    ¡°It could be, knowing my brother he may have an ambush nned for us al LIIS IULALIUII. ITIL ULUI

    home we have is further out west. We could head them off and beat them there if we go straight there.

    I

    am sure of it.¡±

    He began pacing the floor and I could tell Brent was conflicted. ¡°Brent, how sure are you that we will

    beat him there?¡± I raised my brow.

    ¡°About ny percent. Only because he is such a control freak, he will want to make sure things are set

    up correctly.¡± He nodded as if confirming what he said outloud ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the one out west. If he

    doesn¡¯t show within two days we will move to the one this note is talking about. Have your men who is

    to be meeting us, meet us here. It¡¯ll be a days drive, stop for fuel and food to go only.¡± He began linking

    his

    men the n.

    I linked my people as well and we walked out to look for the witch.

    When we found her she was out front watching Cassie pick flowers. ¡°Miranda?¡±

    She looked at me, ¡°Do you think when we get to where we are going you can put a masking scent on

    US?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Anything you need me to do, I will do it. I am forever in your debt.¡± Her attention went back

    to Cassie as she talked ¡°Time to get moving again?¡±

    ¡°It is. It will be about a days worth of traveling.¡± I was worried it may be a bit longer. I am sure traveling

    with a toddler was no easy task.

    ¡°We are ready whenever everyone else is. Meet you in the SUV¡± She gathered up Cassie and took her

    inside. I walked to the SUV and got in. Soon Brent joined us then Miranda and Cassie. We all, including

    all of the warriors, left in search of my mate and Brent¡¯s brother, Dexter.

    Dexter POV

    When we stopped for fuel and food Avalynn was taking her precious time. She didn¡¯t realize this but

    one of my men swept through her room and found a note she had left behind. I knew my brother and

    her mate would now meet us in the ce I told her.

    Only we wouldn¡¯t be there. The wolves I sent for were already there and twenty or so Lycans were

    with them.

    We would stop in and I would give them the n and leave them there to attack my brother and King

    Everest. They would never see iting. While they were too busy with that we would be out west

    where I will forcefully mark Avalynn and she will be mine. Any connection she has with him will be

    gone, for

    good.

    I watched Avalynn emerge with a soda and a bunch of different foods and sweets. I smiled as !

    watched her gracefully make her way to me. Her long legs seemed to be gliding as if she were walking

    on a cloud, her hips swaying perfectly. I wanted to be buried between them, eating her delicious nectar,

    tasting every inch of her body.

    ¡°Got everything you need?¡± I asked her.

    Yup¡± She got into the SUV and I slid in after her. We sat in the back together and both ate our foods

    quietly as we made our way.

    I decided I would wait to tell her the change of ns a littleter. me it on grocery shopping or some

    other stupid excuse. I smiled to myself, she was going to flip her s**t.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Avalynn POV

    The ride was long and boring with lots of trees flying by quickly. Luckily for me, I had some great

    snacks. When we finally reached the mountain range I began to get excited. I was just a few hours

    away from seeing my Mate. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on Dexter¡¯s face when Everest showed up to

    rescue me and be my hero.

    Charlotte was getting stronger by each passing moment. I could feel my strength, my body feeling

    more normal. Each passing minute, hours even, we were getting closer to where we needed to be. It

    was almost like an explosive energy, I wanted to run, train, or fight just to let it out.

    When the car turned into a driveway I looked around. The house was indeed nestled between the

    mountains. The mountains were beautiful, full and rich with life all around. As I inhaled the mountain air,

    it was crisp and fresh smelling. I heard the small forest animals up in the woods.

    When he got out he held up his hand for me to wait. ¡°Wait here, for just a moment baby girl. I need to

    check things out first before I allow you to go in.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I nodded and sat back in the seat. I popped a few chips in my mouth and felt Charlotte push forward,

    looking outside through my eyes. Luckily our eye color was almost the same, hers were just a bit

    brighter than mine. Still we had to be careful because they could send out a weird glow.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked curiously.

    ¡°The mountain cabin.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get our with him?¡±

    ¡°He told me to stay here. He needed to check some things out. He may be making sure that it was safe

    enough for me to enter. Or just pretending in the least.¡± I sighed and popped another chip in my mouth.

    ¡°I wonder how long it will be until Mate gets here?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully in a few hours. I stalled us as long as I could when we stopped. I am sure he was about to

    have a stroke with how long took. I sure made him pay for all the snacks.¡± I opened up a gran bar

    and Charlotteughed as I began munching on it. I seemed to be more hungry now.

    ¡°Oh here hees,¡± Charlotte retreated back in my mind and I gave him a weing smile as he

    opened the door.

    ¡°Leave your things for now ande use the restroom we need to go get a few things.¡± He told me

    and i nodded.

    got out and followed him to the house quietly. I looked around and saw the many faces of different

    wolves and Lycans that I hadn¡¯t seen before, a lot more.

    We went into the home and I used the restroom and freshened up a bit. When I walked out I ran right

    Into Dexter. I let out a yelp and jumped back. ¡°Sorry. You just startled me.¡± Iughed softly.

    Heughed and took my hand. When I pulled to free it his grip tightened. ¡°I am sorry. Let¡¯s go shall

    we?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He kept my hand ufortably tight in his and walked me to the SUV. His hand seemed to

    tighten the closer we got as if he was afraid that I would run. I was confused as to why, we were only

    going to the store.

    We got into the vehicle and I was now sitting up front. We stopped at a small gas station and he got out

    and started pumping gas. ¡°Do you mind of I go inside for a water? I left mine behind. I figured if we are

    stocking up, we are going to be awhile, and I need to wash down those snacks.¡±

    He looked inside and back at me and gave a small nod. Great a little space to think, I thought but as I

    got out of the car and walking inside I realized he was already inside, causing me to roll my eyes. I

    picked out my water, he paid for it and we walked back to the vehicle.

    I took a drink out of it and sat it down. I realized I left something in the back. He just sat in the driver

    side next to me so instead of bothering him, I decided to turn and reach myself. I sat back and pulled

    my hair up into a messy bun. When I finally took a drink of some more of my water, it tasted like it had

    something mixed in with it.

    As I looked over at Dexter I started feeling extremely tired rather quickly. He smiled at me and I knew

    he had done something. I yawned and rested my head back against the seat. No matter how much I

    fought the sleep, soon I was out cold, fast asleep as he drove us.

    Everest POV

    I didn¡¯t realize exactly how far out this ce actually was. It seemed as if we were never going to get

    there. Everything seemed to look the same, I swear we passed that tree already.

    ¡°Stop worrying, we will beat them there. By at the least a half of a day or more. Besides we are almost

    there. Well, to the human town at least. We are going to park on the other side of the human town in

    the opposite direction, shift and go where we need to be.¡± Brent told everyone in the vehicle. I ryed

    the information to our Lycans and Wolves who were traveling with us.

    Miranda seemed worried ¡°What about Cassie and myself? We can¡¯t shift and we definitely wouldn¡¯t be

    able to keep up with you both.¡± She had an excellent point and not I or Brent responded immediately. 1

    was trying to figure out a way that would work for them.

    ¡°We can have you carried. Or you can ride on a wolf.¡± I turned and was looking at her now. Her face

    seemed as if she didn¡¯t like the idea.

    After a minute or so she finally spoke ¡°I don¡¯t mind riding a wolf but I don¡¯t want Cassie around them.

    I don¡¯t trust them to not hurt her.¡±

    I nodded and honestly I couldn¡¯t me her so I offered to take Cassie myself. ¡°I will carry her, my Lycan

    will make sure that she is well protected and no harm woulde to her.¡±

    Cassie seemed to like the idea as she squealed and pped her hands ¡°I get to go with a Lycan! Yay,

    yay, yay!¡±Goddess bless this child, she has no clue the danger she could be in.

    When we all parked and got out I followed Brent. I inhaled the air and could smell the fresh pine and

    flowers that were growing. The town we drive through seemed like a small working town for the

    humans.

    We passed several lumber trucksing in and a massive lumber yard.

    I unlocked my phone and looked at it, I barely had any service. This was surprising because I figured I

    would of had none at all. Amber, Jameson, ire, and Josh were walking over to us. I could feel their

    nervous energy rolling off of them all.

    Miranda walked over and asked a very important question that I didn¡¯t even think of, Cassie¡¯s safety.

    ¡°So when we get there and the timees that we may have to fight him, what about Cassie? She

    can¡¯t

    protect herself if this starts going sideways. I don¡¯t think Dexter will give up too easily.¡± She was right,

    he

    wouldn¡¯t

    ire raised her hand to get everyone¡¯s attention who were talking outloud ¡°I can take her and we

    can run back to the human town. If things go wrong or something happens to you I swear that I will

    protect her for the rest of my own life, until death.¡± She walked over and ced her hand on Miranda¡¯s

    shoulder and smiled. Miranda had a tears threatening to spill at that thought.

    ¡°Thank you ire, Josh too. You don¡¯t have to do that, but I appreciate it. Let us pray to the Goddess

    above that, that will never be something that we have to worry about.¡± She smiled as ire came over

    to

    her and embraced her in a tight hug.

    Brent broke up the sweet moment ¡°We need to get moving. Stay close to me and do not let your guard

    down. Miranda can you ce an enchantment spell to keep our scents down?¡±

    ¡°Of course King Brent.¡± She responded and began chanting a spell a soon it was like a nket was

    coating us, blocking our scent. ¡°This stays active for the next two or three hours. After that it will quickly

    begin fading away. We must move quickly. Once we get there I will make a stronger spell around the

    grounds and forest to protect our people from being ambushed. Ready?¡± She looked between Brent

    and myself. I nodded and began to shift, others following suite.

    I walked over to Cassie and looked down at her. She raised her hands up and rushed over and buried

    her face into my Lycans fur.

    ¡°Soft!¡± My Lycan looked at the small child and nudged her with his nose as he lifted her into the safety

    of our arms. She squealed with excitement and whipped her head to Miranda. ¡°Look look! I am so tall!¡±

    Cassieughed. I let out a rumble as Cassie was settled into my arms. I watched as Miranda climbed

    onto

    the back of Josh. We let out growls to let all sides know it was time to move and we took off to our

    destination.

    It took us almost two hours to reach. We ran hard and nonstop. When we reached the forest home!

    looked in my arms at Cassie. She was somehow fast asleep and I smiled. I can¡¯t wait to have our own

    children some day.

    When we walked inside, it definitely didn¡¯t match the outside. Everything was top of the line, updated,

    modern, and sleek. This looked like it had been recently remodeled as the smell of fresh paint

    still lingered in the air. I sat Cassie down on a nearby couch and ire sat in front of her, sticking to her

    word.

    Miranda walked over ced a small kiss on the child¡¯s forehead and walked off, chanting her spells. It

    was different as her words were more pronounced and more emotion seemed to be behind her. I

    walked to the porch and sat down in one of the chairs, thinking. The thoughts of my father¡¯s death

    creeping up on me and my mate being taken away soon consumed me. I was lost in my own turmoil of

    emotions suddenly.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Dexter POV

    I drove as Avalynn slept soundly next to me. I did feel slightly guilty that I slipped something into her

    drink, but I had to do it. What other choice would I have? Not do it and I have to physically harm her

    and give her another shot. This was the absolute easiest way thay I knew of that wouldn¡¯t kill her. I

    knew that she was getting stronger and her Lycan was probablying back to her by now. Although I

    never saw her zone out and speak to her Lycan. I honestly contemted on giving her a small dose of

    the herbs that suppressed her Lycan.

    My hands tightened on the steering wheel as we entered another town. We were still several hours

    out and I was racking my brain to think of an excuse to give to her when she wakes up. Under attack,

    rival

    pack of Rouge lycans maybe? Possibly that idea could work and knowing she was fragile I had to

    protect her. I would want to keep her at my side for protection.

    Yes, that would work. I nced over at her. She was extremely beautiful, more than when I saw her a

    few years ago. My stupid i***t friend killed her adoptive mother, and he paid for it with his own life. I

    ripped his throat out as soon as we left their territory and threw him into the river.

    I only wanted her, since she was promised to me. When her father told my father that they couldn¡¯t

    promise her to me, I made it my mission to take her myself. No one backs out of a promise.

    Myj***t father acted as if it was no big deal. It was, well to me it was anyway. It was like breaking our

    trust. I was sixteen at the time and she was still small and I went on a rampage with my most trusted

    people through her home town. I do regret that action.

    My father told me that no one does arranged mates anymore. That all of the kingdoms were on good

    terms and we could cross into the others territory, with permission naturally. They would travel with you

    and host weing parties along the way. It was an absolutely ridiculous notion and I didn¡¯t want any

    part of it.

    I looked over at Avalynn again as she moved in her seat. I knew she would be waking soon andl.

    sighed. I felt an annoying tingle of the mind link and opened it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well sir, no one has showed up yet.¡± Garrett told me.

    ¡°They probably have that witch helping hide their scent. Stay focused and keep your eyes open. We

    are about an hour or so out, are the others meeting me here still?¡±

    ¡°Yes your highness. They are probably about a half hour behind you.¡±

    ¡°Good, I am going to need some men here for protection. Good job getting it together Garrett. You are

    a great number two.¡±I cut the link before he could respond.

    Garrett was simple and easy tomand. If I told him to jump on his right foot, he would do it for me.

    I could smell his fear that rolled off of him when I was close to him. He was a great warrior though, one

    of the top ones out of his ss. He was quick, strong, and smart. He just didn¡¯t trust me, which is

    smart. 1 don¡¯t have the best track record and if it¡¯s between them and me, well I am choosing myself.

    I stopped the car outside of thest human town for gas. I got out and took my time. I went inside and

    paid for the fuel and a new water for Ava. I then went back to pumping gas. I sat back down in the suv

    and after getting her water level back to where the other one was Avalynn shot up in her seat with a

    gasp of air being sucked in her lungs. I looked at her and put on my best face I could.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked in a worried tone. ¡°What did you do?¡± She screamed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, you fainted.¡± I pointed out the window. ¡°See we are still at the gas station.¡± ||

    made sure to always stop at the same gas stations in case she woke up. I got lucky that it happened to

    be

    now.

    She looked out the window confused and back at me ¡°The water, it¡­ Well it tasted funny, I remember

    that much.¡± She frowned as she looked to her water.

    ¡°This water? Here let me see it.¡± I picked it up and took a sip of it and showed that nothing was wrong

    with it.

    ¡°Oh. Well. I don¡¯t know what happened then.¡± She looked down as her fingers seemed more

    interesting.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It may just be a side effect of where you hit your head.¡± I offered.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and I knew that she was really confused. The trick worked and I couldn¡¯t

    believe it. Thank Goddess it was still daylight. I drove away from the gas station and I looked over to

    her. She seemed conflicted.

    ¡°I have reports of suspicious activity in one of our other homes about two hours out. Want to join

    me?¡± I asked.

    Her head shot up to mine and nodded ¡°Yes, please. That would be nice.¡±

    ¡°I am having a few men meet us there just in case it¡¯s dangerous. Rouge Lycans terrorizing the outter

    territory of a wolf pack Half Moon.¡± I smiled and she went back to looking at her hands.

    Avalynn POV

    It was weird, I felt like I had been asleep for hours but it appears that wasn¡¯t the case at all. He even

    took a drink of the water and nothing happened. We were at the same gas station still and my water

    was cold. He looked like he was super worried too.

    ¡°Something seems off, I just know it.¡± Charlotte expressed.

    ¡°I know but I don¡¯t even remember what time it was when we pulled in. It was daylight? Yes? Or was it

    dark? Hell Charlotte my memories feel jumbled up.¡±I whined.

    ¡°I feel a little weaker than earlier. Something had to be in that water!¡±

    ¡°Yeah I thought so too Charlotte, but you saw that he drank it too!¡± I sighed and looked out the

    window again,

    I rode in silence trying to figure out what was happening. When Dexter turned on the radio it was low

    but enough to calm my nerves. I was worried that something had happened and I was out for hours. I

    couldn¡¯t get that terrible feeling out of my head. I felt like he drugged me again.

    Now I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. When could he have drugged that water anyway? I literally just opened

    it at the gas station back there as he was fueling up the SUV. I frowned and reyed everything back

    as I could. I held onto the water the entire time and he wasn¡¯t anywhere near me. Hell I only had two

    sips out of the bottle.

    I looked back down at it and lifted it. I could tell Dexter was watching me out of the corner of his eyes

    as I lifted it to my nose. I sniffed it suspiciously and didn¡¯t smell anything abnormal. I took a small sip

    and nothing was there.

    ¡°Weird.¡± I thought to Charlotte and she only nodded.

    I sat it back down and shook my head in disbelief. I zoned out and recluded back into my own thoughts.

    That¡¯s when his thoughts passed through my own mind. I almost screamed at his voice in my head.

    ¡°Well, I dodged a bullet there. Good thing too.¡±

    What the hell does that mean.

    ¡°He¡¯s guilty! That¡¯s what! He done something to our water and made you think we¡¯re crazy!¡± Charlotte

    was about ready to jump him when he stopped the car. She was ready to shift, even though she

    was still weak.

    I looked out and around our vehicle and saw the reason we stooped. I inhaled deeplh to take in their

    scents, ¡°Easy, look there are Lycans and wolves mixed in together. A lot of them. What is going on

    here?¡±

    I could tell Dexter knew them, he wasmunicating through a link. He drove and they followed.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It is our help or back up I guess you could say. These Lycans and Wolves are the most ruthless in the

    Southern Territory. The Leader is a good friend of mine who owes me a debt.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°Oh. So whoever is threatening that smaller wolf pack is about to get it then?¡± I frowned.

    He nodded his head ¡°Yes, I guess you could say so.¡±

    The wolves and lycans matched our speed and ran right along side of us. Almost as if in a security

    detail for protection. How odd that this pack was mixed. Generally you don¡¯t see that happening.

    Lycans were too arrogant to tolerate a wolf

    What probably happened was the Alpha was mated to a lycan or vice versa and they blended together.

    That made me happy that, it seemed, they lived together in harmony.

    I watched this grey and ck wolf run with them, their fur was beautifully mixed and swirled

    together. He had a heart shape on his back leg. When his head snapped to me it felt like I could sense

    the goodness in his soul. As if he could feel it too, he looked away but kept ncing in my direction

    from time to time.

    We stopped the car at a big gated entrance that hadrge walls surrounding the property line. It was

    starting to get dark and I looked at Dexter as he was exiting the vehicle. He bent down and told me to

    just sit here. I sighed, annoyed because I wanted to get out and help. That¡¯s when I heard shouting and

    growling from the pack that was around the vehicle. I frantically looked around and I felt Charlotte push

    forward. She was looking through my eyes, curious and ready to fight.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Everest POV

    I walked around the front porch, pacing back and forth. One of our scouts, a strong wolf named

    Jackson from one of the stronger wolf packs, infiltrated the group of Lycans and Rouge Wolves. He

    was rying that they entered the human town that we passed through hours ago. They were maybe

    two

    hours out at the most.

    He was easy to spot in a crowd with his unique ck and grey fur that swirled together almost

    perfectly. He had a heart marking on his back leg and it made him stand out and easy to spot when s**t

    hits the fan. I kept the link open with him, as he tried to stay close to her. She looks fine and he can feel

    her Lycan is strong.

    This made me happy, she hasn¡¯t been harmed physically, that he can tell. Mentally is another story,

    won¡¯t know until we were back together. I swore to myself that I would make sure she was safe and

    better protected for the rest of her life.

    I kicked myself every moment I spent without her, regretting that I wasn¡¯t with her. I know that I had

    other duties to tend to and meetings I had that day. Jameson reminded me constantly that I can¡¯t be

    everywhere and that no matter what, we aren¡¯t a match for a bullet to the brain. Even if this were true,

    still med myself.

    I continued to pace back and forth when Jameson walked out onto the porch. ¡°You okay?¡± His hands

    slipped into his pockets as he stood in front of the screen door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay when Iy eyes on her and she is safe in my arms.¡± I walked over to him and we walked

    out into the yard.

    ¡°How is Amber?¡±

    ¡°She is with Miranda and ire talking strategies on what is going on.¡± He sat down on the steps. ¡°We

    are going to get our Queen back Everest and that little piece of crap is going to get what he deserves

    when this is all said and done. I can still see that you¡¯re ming yourself. It is written all over your

    face.¡± He frowned over at me and shook his head.

    ¡°Yes, he will pay.¡± I sat next to him. ¡°Does Amber still me herself?¡±

    ¡°I think she does.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I really wish she wouldn¡¯t. She nearly died herself trying to protect her.¡± I looked out at the yard. ¡°It is

    very hard to not me yourself when you look back and think of things you could have done better. I

    could of done better Jameson. I could of done more. We knew she thought she saw someone and no

    one could catch a trail. We, my father and myself, marked it off as her seeing things. Being somewhere

    new, then we moved rooms. He was there the entire time, watching, waiting, nning He had help from

    the inside! I am going to rip her head off.¡± I growled and my fists mmed into the concrete. Probably a

    good

    thing the porch wasn¡¯t wood or else I would be giving them a new po.

    Jamesons hand came and rested on my shoulder. ¡°You had ns for the following day to add more

    guards around her. He probably knew that and moved then. It is not your fault Everest. We will see her

    soon bud.¡± He patted my back hard and I stood and inhaled deeply.

    I turned walked down the stairs turned and looked at my long-time best friend. ¡°Thanks for listening to

    me. Your talks always make me feel much better.¡±

    Jackson came through our open link ¡°Your highness, we are moving now. On our way to your location

    estimated time is now hour and a half. I am currently running next to the vehicle. She is in the front and

    Dexter is driving. I think she senses me, she spotted me easily.¡±

    ¡°Stay close to her. Let me know when you are thirty minutes out or if you all stop.¡± demanded.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± And it was silence again in my mind for a moment as I thought of Avalynn and how I will see

    her soon.

    ¡°They are an hour and a half out everyone. Get to your positions and be on the lookout. Remember to

    not harm Jackson he is in the group with his eyes on Avalynn.¡± / sent out a mind link. The mind link

    included Brent so he could tell his warriors.

    Amber, ire, Miranda, and Cassie came out of the house. Miranda had tears threatening to spill over

    as she hugged and kissed on Cassie. I listened in on their good byes.

    ¡°Listen to her and be on your best behavior. I have to do some work okay?¡± Miranda told Cassie. She

    responded and smiled at her, ¡°Okay. I behave. Then we get ice cream!¡± She pped her little

    hands.

    ¡°Yes and then we can get us some delicious ice cream.¡± She kissed her head.

    I looked over to Josh and ire as they said their goodbyes to one another. Soon ire and Cassie

    were off together into the forest going the opposite direction of the home. We all stood there in silence

    watching them leave and soon they were covered by the foliage and out of sight.

    ¡°Should I send anyone with them?¡± Josh looked over to me and Jameson.

    Jameson shrugged his shoulders out of instinct. He wasn¡¯tfortable answering amthat question. I

    knew what his answer would of been. The same as what opinion I am about to give him. ¡°If something

    happens to them you¡¯ll never forgive yourself. Send one or if you want, two even with her. We can

    spare a couple.¡± I told him honestly and his eyes clouded as he was linking with someone and when

    they cleared

    up he looked over at me.

    ¡°Thanks Everest, you¡¯re right. I sent two of my warriors to trail her. They¡¯ll catch up with her, especially

    since she¡¯s having to carry Cassie. I¡¯ll see yall, I need to chase Miranda down to tell her too.¡± He was

    off, following in the direction she went.

    Miranda quickly went to work, immediately setting up another protection spell, hiding and masking our

    scents. We moved to our proper locations to wait for their arrival. I was high up in arge tree that was

    close to the house. I imagined this was a onlookers tree where a warrior was on guard, You pulled

    open

    the leaves and could see right down the drive to the road. I sat and watched, waiting ever so patiently

    for

    her.

    I could see the entire grounds from up here, soon Brent made his way up. ¡°See anything yet?¡± He

    asked.

    ¡°No not yet, I am sure they¡¯re getting closer. How is Miranda¡¯s spellsing along?¡± I looked over at

    him as he leaned against the a huge branch.

    ¡°She¡¯s done with the protection spell around the house she¡¯s halfway through with the scent barrier

    along the outside of the gate. She¡¯s a strong one, for sure.¡± He was watching her work. ¡°Something

    strange

    about her though.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I raised my brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She keeps her own scent masked and hidden, it¡¯s strange.¡± He shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Thats true. Smart on her part though. You never can tell who you can trust¡±

    He nodded as his response and looked around the grounds once more. ¡°My men will back your men

    fully. I can never apologize enough for the actions of my brother. He took away your family.¡± His face

    was hard and cold. I realized he was also struggling with loss too.

    ¡°He took away yours too, Brent. He tried to take you as well. Some family can be lost causes and can¡¯t

    be helped.¡± I sighed.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Just then my mind link opened up and I heard Jackson cut through ¡°We are twenty minutes out your

    highness! Get ready we areing in full speed I believe all two hundred of us!¡±

    I ryed the message to Brent and we both linked our entire group of warriors. It surprised me that

    Dexter had that many wolves and Lycans with him. Luckily for us we had about sixty-seven more than

    he did. I ordered my men to pull back and away from the front post until after they all pass through and

    thene in from behind and the side while Brent ordered his men toe head on and the other

    side. Our men together will be circle and trap his warriors. We watched the road intently and we could

    hear them. before we saw them. The roar of the SUVing down the road and the earth below

    seemed to shake with the stampede of wolf and lycan footsteps.

    When they were at the gates my men began to close in. Quietly creeping in around the wolves and

    lycan detail he was running. I was surprised to see Dexter get out of the car to open the gate. He didn¡¯t

    even trust his own men? Then I saw it, two rouges were fighting amongst one another.

    ¡°Go. They¡¯re distracted! Jackson while Dexter isn¡¯t looking get Avalynn out of there, NOW! I am on my

    way down.¡±

    I leaped from the tree, shifting midway down andnded on top of the wall next to Dexter. His head

    shot up to see what the sound was and his eyes went wide and he instantly paled. I let out a deep and

    loud growl that seemed to vibrate the stone beneath me.

    ¡°What the f**k! How the hell!?¡± Dexter shouted and began his shift, retreating back to the car, back

    ards Avalynn. It was just a few seconds and Jackson wasn¡¯t quick enough.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Dexter POV

    I should have known better than to trust in these stupid rouges. They are always causing some sort of

    trouble. I could see them snapping at one another as we rode in. Who knows what it¡¯s about honestly.

    When we parked the SUV at the Gate I looked around for a moment. Everything seemed normal,

    nothing out of ce. I opened my door and inhaled the air into my lungs. No other scents clung to the

    air that represented danger or threat. My brother nor that Northern King Everest scent clung to the air.

    We were safe and could get set up as soon as these morons were taken care of properly.

    I heard themotion of the men begin to get more rowdy and I stood up to look in the direction the

    growling wasing from. I red and knew this needed to be handled now before we entered these

    gates. I would not have this kind of behavior inside these walls. I leaned down and looked at Avalynn

    who

    had also heard themotion.

    ¡°Avalynn, baby girl, stay here for me? I need to straighten this out.¡± I told her.

    She sighed and nodded her head.

    As I rounded the front of the SUV an interesting wolf caught my eye. He seemed to be backing up to

    the SUV and cing himself between themotion and Ava.

    I called over to him ¡°You there! The ck and grey wolf with that interesting pattern.¡±

    He looked over at me and bowed his head out of respect. ¡°Stay with her and of this gets heated take

    her to safety.¡± He bowed his head and moved to the door of the SUV as ordered.

    As I approached I noticed that rhey had now shifted to their human self and that by their scent it was

    two wolves arguing over something that happened in the past. Well, from what I overheard.

    Uneptable to be arguing when I needed them to work.

    ¡°Hey!¡±I yelled at them. They stopped and looked at me as I walked over to them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what old

    beef you two have between one another but the s**t ends here. If you can¡¯t be around one another I¡¯ll

    pick one of you.¡±

    ¡°Pick one of us? For what?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Do you really want to find out? Because if you do i¡¯ll choose you.¡± My Lycan pushed forward and they

    both stepped back. ¡°Now shift back. You can¡¯t protect yourself in your human form.¡± Imanded.

    As soon as the words left my mouth a loud crashing sound came from above my head. I covered my

    head as I heard the wall cracking next to me. I thought it was going to copse on top of me.

    I stood and looked up and a Lycan I knew was standing behind me. ¡°What the f**k! How the hell!?¡± |

    shouted and turned to run towards the car. She can¡¯t see himn I thought to myself. I shifted in mid run

    into my lycan. I heard Everest growling behind me. I looked back at him and then to my men who were

    standing there startled ¡°Attack him, attack them!¡±I waved my hand around.

    As I approached the car Avalynn was in mid shift, her Lycan pushing through. I could see it now, her

    eyes although the same color, brighter and now glowing. s**t, s**t, s**t. This was not in the ns! How

    did this freaking happen?! The ck and grey wolf stood by her side growling and seething at me.

    What the..? What is going on?! I felt panic rise inside me and I knew I needed to get to her. She was

    angry and her Lycan was huge.

    I approached her and she let out the loudest most deadliest growl i had ever heard. I linked Robert

    ¡°Inject her now we need to run.¡±

    As if she heard me her head whipped looking around frantically and when she saw himing at her

    full speed she lunged at him. It took him by surprise and he couldn¡¯t stop to defend himself fast enough.

    She went right for his throat and ripped it out quickly. Robert¡¯s body fell beside her, the needlending

    on the ground. She turned her attention to me then growling. ¡°Knock her out, do what you must except

    killing her.¡±

    My menplied and jumped her as I hadmanded them. Now was the time and only chance !

    could get. This would give me the time I need to run. I knew a lost cause when I saw one. I needed to

    get out of here and back east to regroup ande up with a n.

    Everest used that moment in time to jump me, sinking his ws into my side and his teeth into my

    shoulder. I howled in pain and dropped to my knees, reaching for him and pulling him with all my might.

    I shoved him off and he snapped back at me and my fist connected with his jaw.

    I watched as he staggered back and heard the men a few feet away struggling with Avalynn. Damn, the

    girl was stronger than I thought. I heard a painful crye from her and Everets head snapped to her

    and back at me. Just then I swore I saw my brothers lycan slinging men left and right.

    Avalynn let out another howl and my brother and some of his men were fighting to free her as I no

    longer saw her standing. She was still fighting though, tough woman.

    ¡°You better help her.¡± / began to tell Everest ¡°If not, she will die.¡± I lied and smiled at him.

    He growled at me and rushed to her aide and I took that opportunity to tuck tail and run off. I didn¡¯t

    n to stop but I someone caught my eye. It was Miranda, in a trance of a spell or something.

    Perfect, I thought and smiled to myself. This traitor will pay the ultimate price. I snuck up and around

    her as she was chanting a spell?pletely distracted. I looked out at the men who seemed to be

    sluggish looking. She was doing something to them.

    I crept right up behind her a took my ws and shed right through her side. She let out a scream of

    pain as blood trickled out of her. I snatched the ne she wore that hid her scent and shoved her

    off the wall she stood on. I heard the cracking sound of bones breaking on contact from the fall. I

    opened the locket ripped the photo and tossed it down to her lifeless body. I made the decision to leave

    her for dead. I held the ne tightly between my teeth as I ran out of there as fast as I could. I never

    turned back as I headed back east. Soon the sounds of the battle faded behind me and I was home

    free.

    Avalynn POV

    I shifted and I knew the unique wolf was there to help me. I read his mind, Everest was here. I

    frantically looked for him and I heard a loud crash. I saw his Lycan and I began making my way to him

    only to be stopped.

    Someone was trying to drug me again, I looked around, Charlotte saw him and lunged at him. She

    opened up her mouth and ripped his throat out. After that we turned and made eye contact with

    Dexter¡¯s

    Lycan, growling.

    Men starteding at us, from all around. Growling, shing, biting, and trying to pull us down. We

    fought alongside the unique wolf. He had my back and I had his. I was taking the wolves out easily.

    My ws gutting them or ripping their throat out but the other Lycans slowly began knocking me

    down,

    Ones ws dug into my side, another simultaneously into my calf and I let out a howling cry of pain.

    Just then another¡¯s fist connected to my face knocking me back into the metal frame of the SUV. My

    head was fuzzy feeling and swimming with pain. As one was closing in on me I stuck my ws through

    their

    chest, ripping out whatever I could.

    Just then arge Lycan I had never seen before crashed through the Lycans and Wolves around me

    then Everest was there. He ripped through Dexter¡¯s men as if they were nothing. Fighting was still

    going on

    around us when Everest let out a loud growling noise. Soon silence fell around us and he and I both

    had

    shifted back to our human forms.

    When did I shift back? Was I that caught up?

    ¡°Yes it is over. Dexter has fled and we have won. The rouges have surrendered.¡± Charlotte told

    1.

    ¡°Oh. I feel so weak.¡± I told her.

    ¡°I know that¡¯s why I had to shift us, we need to start healing.¡± She drifted back into the back of our

    minds as I listened to Everest speak.

    ¡°My friends and strong warriors from all around, we have won today¡¯s battle! Dexter is gone and we

    must heal. We will go back home to our families for today. I want each of you to keep your eyes and

    ears open as I fear we haven¡¯t heard from thest of him just yet!¡± He was loud, strong, and I was so

    proud.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I smiled at him as I leaned against the SUV. I lost a lot of blood and it was still slowly oozing out of my

    body. I looked around at everyone. My brother Josh was here, Jameson and Amber were here too. We

    all looked like we had seen better days with deep cuts and bruises battering our bodies.

    Everest walked over to me and smiled down at me. He pulled me into his arms and I finally felt myself

    rxing for the first time in a few weeks. His head dipped down and his mouth pressed into mine. I

    dly weed his kiss as my lips pressed back into his, my arms pulling him closer.

    Aman I hadn¡¯t met yet interrupted us, Everest growled and it caused me tough.

    ¡°Avalynn this is King Brent of the Southern Territory. Brent this is my mate, Avalynn,¡± Everest

    introduced us to one another.

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re alive and okay!¡± I eximed. ¡°Your brother told me you were dead. I am very sorry to hear

    about your father.¡± I told him.

    He gave me a small half smile ¡°I am just d you are okay. I am very sorry my brother has done this to

    you. Are you..¡± He trailed off and inhaled the air deeply.

    His eyes flickered and I saw his Lycan pushing through ¡°Mate.¡± He said as his head turned in another

    direction. ¡°Mate is hurt!¡± He took off running and we followed him the best we could.

    ¡°Oh Goddess, Miranda. She¡¯s your mate? The fates are weird!¡± I heard Jameson say.

    ¡°Miranda! Miranda sweetie, it¡¯s okay, it is going to be okay. I am here now. Oh Goddess help!¡± Brent

    was in a full panic mode.

    When we stopped there was a woman on the ground covered in blood, Miranda. She had been

    shed and it looked as if a few bones were broken too. Brent was freaking out I walked over to him

    and put my hand on his shoulder, ¡°Take her and go to the hospital, now.¡± He nodded as his eyes had

    tears in them. As he lifted her and she screamed out in pain. He shifted fully and took off through the

    mountains, getting to a pack hospital would be far more quicker.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Everest took my hand and I nodded to him. ¡°We have matters to take care of at home.¡± As

    Sao

    we were walking Everests phone rang.

    ¡°Hello Ted. What news are you bringing me today? Oh? Avalynn is safe and she¡¯s with me now. Yes, I

    will tell her you said hello. You found him? Good. Where? Ahhhn the weasel. Okay, put him down in the

    cells. We areing to take care of them both. Oh really? Her father demands her out? Too bad she

    commited treason. Who does he think he is? Kings orders are she stays in the cells with no visitors.¡±

    He hung up and sighed.

    ¡°What, what is going on back home? Everything okay?¡± I looked at him and he slowly shook his head

    at me.

    ¡°Avalynn, I need to catch you up. Trust me I will, in a little big. For now though, I just want to enjoy this

    moment with you for now before we move on to the next disaster.¡± He stopped walking and looked

    down

    at me.

    ¡°I have missed you terribly and I am so sorry you were not better protected. I underestimated Dexter

    and his abilities. I have failed you today and I don¡¯t know what I can do to ever prove myself worthy of

    you and your love.¡± He sighed and his face was sad.

    I lifted my hands up and ced them on either side of his face. ¡°You had me protected. They killed

    people Everest. What if it had been you? I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you here, now. Right in front of me. I

    wouldn¡¯t be able to do this to you.¡± I stood on my toes and brought his face down to mine and gently

    pressed my lips against his. Our lips moving and working against one another. His hands wrapped

    around my waist and pulling me closer into him. My hands moved from his cheeks and into his hair. My

    arms tightened around him in and embrace before breaking the kiss. ¡°You couldn¡¯t of rescued me today

    if you were there then. Let¡¯s go home?¡±

    He nodded and we continued to walk. We were going to take a ne back and he would fill me in on

    everything. First thing first we had to make a few pit stops on the way.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Thave had my guard up and ying fake thesest two weeks that I felt weird rxing in the car. It was

    honestly so very exhausting to keep up the act. My eyes were constantly scanning out the windows as

    we drove. Even though I was with him, I was worried that something bad could still happen. We were

    on our way to a safe house a few towns over. When we arrived and I walked in, ire was sitting on

    the floor with the cutest little girl.

    ¡°ire!¡± I was so excited to see her, it felt like it had been so long. In a way I guess it was a long time

    since we had seen one another. I ran to her as she stood up and our bodies collided in a hug. ¡°And

    who is this beautiful little girl?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Cassie! You¡¯re very pretty!¡± She smiled up at me.

    ¡°Well it is so nice to meet you! Thank you for thepliment.¡± I squatted and gave her a hug too, her

    tiny arms wrapped around my neck loosely.

    I looked over at Everest and he said ¡°This is Miranda¡¯s niece.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± She looked around for her aunt and pouted her lips out when she didnt see her.

    ¡°She was so busy helping people that she got a booboo.¡± I told her when no one else really knew

    what to say.

    Her mouth opened in a circle as she understood ¡°Ohhh. She gonna be okay, she¡¯s tough.¡± She walked

    off and sat on the ground and began to color again.

    We all sat at a table myself, Everest, Josh, ire, Jameson, and Amber discussing our next move. We

    all for sure agreed on tightening security around me and every single entrance. Random warriors

    spread throughout the entire ce. Ever entrance needed two Lycan Warriors to stand guard.

    ¡°Avalynn, I have to tell you a few other things as well.¡± Everest looked over at me with an extremely

    serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, what is it?¡± I nced around the table and heads were down, looking at their hands or just the

    table we were all sitting around. It was as if they knew what he was going to tell me. I looked back at

    my mate as he seemed to struggle with what he was about to tell me.

    ¡°We have two people who have been recently moved to the cells at the pce. They were working

    closely with Dexter and his men. They aided him with some of the detailed information on the

    passageways used by the royal families and close friends of the Royal family. They both are guilty of

    murdering the King, my father.¡± He paused as his head dropped down and my hands went to my mouth

    in shock and disbelief.

    One of my hands went to his shoulder infort as tears welled up in my eyes. I didn¡¯t know his father

    very well but he did wee me and he made sure I was alwaysfortable. He helped me better

    understand my past and where I came from.

    Everest hand rested on mine and I felt for the first time he had this moment to really and truly grieve for

    the loss of his father. His poor mother was still home alone with the two people who helped in this

    entire disaster. I wish I could hug her and be there for her as well. I knew what it was like and what it

    felt like to lose a father. I lost my father when I was still a child but I lost my mother a few years ago. I

    still feel that pain in my heart and I knew that this was difficult for him. The pad of my thumb rubbed

    against his

    hand softly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He leaned into my arms as I held him tightly to me now. He took a few deep breaths and gathered

    himself after a few moments. Everyone else excused themselves from the table to go outside and give

    us privacy. ¡°I will have my revenge for him and for you.¡±

    He sat back up and looked over at me, ¡°The two people who helped. We both knew who they were.¡±

    He paused as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°Sarah got mixed in and went looking for him. She sought

    Dexter out, thinking if you were out of the picture and gone I would be her mate. So, she fed him

    information she over heard to him on where you would be, times you would be there. She told him how

    many guards you

    would have, so he knew how many it would of taken to get you.¡±

    I listened to him and anger was running rampant through me. My fists balled up and I felt Charlotte¡¯s

    rage inside me. It was like a fire taking over me. ¡°That b***h!¡±I mmed my fist into the table hard, it

    cracking.

    He cleared his throat and I looked up at him as he started talking again ¡°The other one, well you have

    known him almost your entire life. It was Ryder who killed my father. It was Ryder who wanted to kill

    you also. He was going to wait until Dexter wasn¡¯t with you. He was going to attempt to kill you and

    bring your body to me then try to kill me.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all of this?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Miranda told me, the witch who was forced to help because Dexter¡¯s men had Cassie.¡± He told

    1.

    ¡°Oh. Miranda was the witch and that was her niece. I overheard him talking to her on the phone when I

    faked being sick. He was trying to force her help and threatened Cassie.¡± I looked over at him.

    He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°She told us the same, I need to confirm this with Brent too. Especially

    since she is his mate. We never would of known if it wasn¡¯t for Dexter ripping her ne off that hid

    her

    scent.¡±

    ¡°I hope she is okay and will make it through this. She didn¡¯t look so good when he left with her. I hope

    she is for Cassie¡¯s sake at least.¡± Everest nodded his head in agreement. Soon the othersing in as

    he stood and walked off on the phone with Brent. He ryed the story and they chatted for a minute.

    ire and Amber distracted me and told me to tell them everything that had happened while I was

    away.

    I told them everything that happened to me. How I faked being sick and pretended to copse to stay in

    the location longer. It working but not the way I had intended and giving myself a severe concussion.

    Everest ned at me and frowned and I only smiled back at him.

    Everest sat back down and looked at Cassie ¡°Want to ride in an airne?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please! We can go super high and fast and see clouds. Oh! can we go on top of the clouds!?¡±

    she asked excitedly.

    mes. Go get your stuff sweetie.¡± He told her and when she was gone he sighed and looked at us. ¡°She

    will be staying with us for awhile. It looks like Miranda will make it but she¡¯s going to need some time to

    heal, recover and have some physical therapy.¡±

    ire raised her hand halfway as she offered herself and my brother, ¡°We will continue to take care of

    ire Tale

    her, wont be an issue.¡± Josh nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, we will take care of her and protect her. Nothing will happen to her while she is in my protection.

    Especially now that I am Alpha.¡± Josh said.

    ¡°What? Alpha?¡±I looked at my brother. ¡°Yes, I am now the Alpha.¡± He smiled at me.

    I walked over to him and gave him a tight squeeze. ¡°Congrattions brother, what happened to Alpha

    Jackson?¡±

    ¡°He stepped down and we had a quick ceremony to make it official. We haven¡¯t discussed it with the

    pack yet. He is getting everything ready for passing it over fully to me when we get back. He did not

    feel as if he could do right by the pack and King Everest when going after his only son and heir to the

    pack. He stepped down and awarded me the Alpha title.¡± He was smiling proudly at me.

    I looked at ire and smiled ¡°You¡¯re going to be a wonderful Luna, ire! Very well deserved. The

    pack is going to flourish with you two being the leaders.¡±

    We all took turns taking showers and getting ready to leave. I let everyone go ahead of me. I may have

    dried blood on me from being shed but the wounds healed quickly. I sat on the porch with Everest as

    we waited our turn. I had my head resting on his shoulder as his right arm was wrapped around my

    waist, holding me to him. He rested his head on top of mine and we sat together in afortable

    silence.

    I was digesting every single thing that he told me. Everything that has happened and the lengths he

    has had to go to, to get to me. I continued to rey every single moment in my head since I was taken.

    The girl being shot, being taken, the explosion that apparently took out all forms ofmunications.

    Itsted just a few days, which was long enough to take me.

    ¡°Oh.¡±I lifted my head off his shoulder. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I ripped someone¡¯s heart out of their back.

    Well, Charlotte did I guess, even though I wasn¡¯t fully shifted. This was right after they first took me.¡±

    watched as his expression went from shock, then a frown, to a prideful smirk.

    ¡°Good job. How did you manage that?¡± He was genuinely curious.

    ¡°I woke up, and faked being asleep. I felt Charlottee to the surface when they were chatting and

    distracted, her racge came on rather quickly. I done what she said and let her take most of the control

    and boom, rammed our hand into the back of the seat and he was dead. I fought the other guy and hurt

    him pretty badly but I was drugged again so I don¡¯t really remember.¡±

    Everests brows raised and he nodded. ¡°Who taught you that?¡±

    ¡°No one. I just did it.¡± I shrugged my shoulders a bit. ¡°After that he suppressed my lycan with a herbal

    mixture and my entire body felt weak. Which is why I faked being ill.¡±

    ¡°That was extremely smart on your end. How did you know?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Well, it tasted funny. So then I did an experiment and only ate pre packaged food. Tossed other stuff

    away, that¡¯s when I started feeling stronger. Then I faked it.¡±

    ¡°That was a brilliant n! I am so proud of you for fighting against him. It may have went silently but

    you still fought him. Not to mention you held your own out there. You had about ten lycans and wolves

    trying to get to you.¡± He pulled me into hisp. ¡°Seeing you, your strength, and your abilities to fight

    with minimal training was impressive. You¡¯re going to be one hell of a warrior when you finish your

    basic training.¡± He kissed my forehead.

    I leaned down and captured his lips with mine for a kiss. His arms tightened around me, pulling me

    closer to him. My arms wrapped around him, hugging him close to me. Our mouths worked together

    and our tongues seemed to dance with one another in a teasing dance.

    The door opened and Amber stick her head out ¡°Shower is free you two.¡± And I smiled against his lips.

    I pulled back some and looked at him for a moment. ¡°Care to join me in a wonderful shower?¡± He

    nodded his head and his hands went right to my bottom as he stood, lifting me.

    ¡°Gonna have to put me down. Cassie is in there and I don¡¯t want her to have questions.¡±

    His chest vibrated in a low growl of annoyance and then he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He didn¡¯t put me

    down instead he moved me quickly into the bridal style. ¡°However, I am still going to carry you. This is

    just a more appropriate way to do it.¡± One of my arms wrapped around his neck as he leaned his head

    to my ear. I felt my cheeks redden as he whispered to me. ¡°Just wait until the shower. I am going to

    wash every inch of you just to get you dirty again.¡± He took my ear into his mouth, nibbling softly before

    pulling back. He then walked us inside and up to the bathroom, shutting and locking the door behind

    us.

    Chapter 29

    I have had my guard up and ying fake thesest two weeks that I felt weird rxing in the car. It was

    honestly so very exhausting to keep up the act. My eyes were constantly scanning out the windows as

    we drove. Even though I was with him, I was worried that something bad could still happen. We were

    on our way to a safe house a few towns over. When we arrived and I walked in, ire was sitting on

    the floor with the cutest little girl.

    ¡°ire!¡± I was so excited to see her, it felt like it had been so long. In a way I guess it was a long time

    since we had seen one another. I ran to her as she stood up and our bodies collided in a hug. ¡°And

    who is this beautiful little girl?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Cassie! You¡¯re very pretty!¡± She smiled up at me.

    ¡°Well it is so nice to meet you! Thank you for thepliment.¡± I squatted and gave her a hug too, her

    tiny arms wrapped around my neck loosely.

    I looked over at Everest and he said ¡°This is Miranda¡¯s niece.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± She looked around for

    her aunt and pouted her lips out when she didnt see her.

    ¡°She was so busy helping people that she got a booboo.¡± I told her when no one else really knew what

    to say.

    Her mouth opened in a circle as she understood ¡°Ohhh. She gonna be okay, she¡¯s tough.¡± She walked

    off and sat on the ground and began to color again.

    We all sat at a table myself, Everest, Josh, ire, Jameson, and Amber discussing our next move. We

    all for sure agreed on tightening security around me and every single entrance. Random warriors

    spread throughout the entire ce. Ever entrance needed two Lycan Warriors to stand guard.

    ¡°Avalynn, I have to tell you a few other things as well.¡± Everest looked over at me with an extremely

    serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, what is it?¡± I nced around the table and heads were down, looking at their hands or just the

    table we were all sitting around. It was as if they knew what he was going to tell me. I looked back at

    my

    mate as he seemed to struggle with what he was about to tell me.

    ¡°We have two people who have been recently moved to the cells at the pce. They were working

    closely with Dexter and his men. They aided him with some of the detailed information on the

    passageways used by the royal families and close friends of the Royal family. They both are guilty of

    murdering the King, my father.¡± He paused as his head dropped down and my hands went to my mouth

    in

    shock and disbelief.

    One of my hands went to his shoulder infort as tears welled up in my eyes. I didn¡¯t know his

    father very well but he did wee me and he made sure I was alwaysfortable. He helped me

    better

    understand my past and where I came from.

    Everest hand rested on mine and I felt for the first time he had this moment to really and truly grieve for

    the loss of his father. His poor mother was still home alone with the two people who helped in this

    entire disaster. I wish I could hug her and be there for her as well. I knew what it was like and what it

    felt like to lose a father. I lost my father when I was still a child but I lost my mother a few years ago. I

    still feel that pain in my heart and I knew that this was difficult for him. The pad of my thumb rubbed

    against his

    hand softly

    He leaned into my arms as I held him tightly to me now. He took a few deep breaths and gathered

    himself after a few moments. Everyone else excused themselves from the table to go outside and give

    us privacy. ¡°I will have my revenge for him and for you.¡±

    He sat back up and looked over at me, ¡°The two people who helped. We both knew who they were.¡±

    He paused as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°Sarah got mixed in and went looking for him. She sought

    Dexter out, thinking if you were out of the picture and gone I would be her mate. So, she fed him

    information she over heard to him on where you would be, times you would be there. She told him how

    many guards you would have, so he knew how many it would of taken to get you.¡±

    I listened to him and anger was running rampant through me. My fists balled up and I felt Charlotte¡¯s

    rage inside me. It was like a fire taking over me. ¡°That b***h!¡± I mmed my fist into the table hard, it

    cracking.

    He cleared his throat and I looked up at him as he started talking again ¡°The other one, well you have

    known him almost your entire life. It was Ryder who killed my father. It was Ryder who wanted to kill

    you also. He was going to wait until Dexter wasn¡¯t with you. He was going to attempt to kill you and

    bring your body to me then try to kill me.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all of this?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Miranda told me, the witch who was forced to help because Dexter¡¯s men had Cassie.¡± He told

    1.

    ¡°Oh. Miranda was the witch and that was her niece. I overheard him talking to her on the phone when I

    faked being sick. He was trying to force her help and threatened Cassie.¡± I looked over at him.

    He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°She told us the same, I need to confirm this with Brent too. Especially

    since she is his mate. We never would of known if it wasn¡¯t for Dexter ripping her ne off that hid

    her scent.¡±

    ¡°I hope she is okay and will make it through this. She didn¡¯t look so good when he left with her. I hope

    she is for Cassie¡¯s sake at least.¡± Everest nodded his head in agreement. Soon the othersing in as

    he

    stood and walked off on the phone with Brent. He rved the story and they chatted for a minute.

    ire

    and Amber distracted me and told me to tell them everything that had happened while I was away.

    I told them everything that happened to me. How I faked being sick and pretended to copse to stay in

    the location longer. It working but not the way I had intended and giving myself a severe concussion.

    Everest ned at me and frowned and I only smiled back at him.

    Everest sat back down and looked at Cassie ¡°Want to ride in an airne?¡±

    mes! Please! We can go super high and fast and see clouds. Oh! can we go on top of the clouds!?¡±

    She asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes. Go get your stuff sweetie.¡± He told her and when she was gone he sighed and looked at us. ¡°She

    will be staying with us for awhile. It looks like Miranda will make it but she¡¯s going to need some time to

    heal, recover and have some physical therapy.¡±

    ire raised her hand halfway as she offered herself and my brother, ¡°We will continue to take care of

    her, wont be an issue.¡± Josh nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, we will take care of her and protect her. Nothing will happen to her while she is in my protection.

    Especially now that I am Alpha.¡± Josh said.

    ¡°What? Alpha?¡± I looked at my brother. ¡°Yes, I am now the Alpha.¡± He smiled at me. I walked over to

    him and gave him a tight squeeze, ¡°Congrattions brother, what happened to

    Alpha Jackson?¡±

    ¡°He stepped down and we had a quick ceremony to make it official. We haven¡¯t discussed it with the

    pack yet. He is getting everything ready for passing it over fully to me when we get back. He did not

    feel as if he could do right by the pack and King Everest when going after his only son and heir to the

    pack. He stepped down and awarded me the Alpha title.¡± He was smiling proudly at me.

    I looked at ire and smiled ¡°You¡¯re going to be a wonderful Luna, ire! Very well deserved. The

    pack is going to flourish with you two being the leaders.¡±

    We all took turns taking showers and getting ready to leave. I let everyone go ahead of me. I may have

    dried blood on me from being shed but the wounds healed quickly. I sat on the porch with Everest as

    we waited our turn. I had my head resting on his shoulder as his right arm was wrapped around my

    waist, holding me to him. He rested his head on top of mine and we sat together in afortable

    silence.

    I was digesting every single thing that he told me. Everything that has happened and the lengths he

    has had to go to, to get to me. I continued to rey every single moment in my head since I was taken.

    The girl being shot, being taken, the explosion that apparently took out all forms ofmunications.

    Itsted just a few days, which was long enough to take me.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I lifted my head off his shoulder. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I ripped someone¡¯s heart out of their back.

    Well, Charlotte did I guess, even though I wasn¡¯t fully shifted. This was right after they first took me.¡± /

    watched as his expression went from shock, then a frown, to a prideful smirk.

    ¡°Good job. How did you manage that?¡± He was genuinely curious.

    ¡°I woke up, and faked being asleep. I felt Charlottee to the surface when they were chatting and

    distracted, her racge came on rather quickly. I done what she said and let her take most of the control

    and boom, rammed our hand into the back of the seat and he was dead. I fought the other guy and hurt

    him pretty badly but I was drugged again so I don¡¯t really remember.¡±

    Everests brows raised and he nodded, ¡°Who taught you that?¡±

    ¡°No one. I just did it.¡± I shrugged my shoulders a bit. ¡°After that he suppressed my lycan with a herbal

    mixture and my entire body felt weak. Which is why I faked being ill.¡±

    ¡°That was extremely smart on your end. How did you know?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Well, it tasted funny. So then I did an experiment and only ate pre packaged food. Tossed other stuff

    away, that¡¯s when I started feeling stronger. Then I faked it.¡±

    ¡°That was a brilliant n! I am so proud of you for fighting against him. It may have went silently but

    you still fought him. Not to mention you held your own out there. You had about ten lycans and wolves

    trying to get to you.¡± He pulled me into hisp. ¡°Seeing you, your strength, and your abilities to fight

    with minimal training was impressive. You¡¯re going to be one hell of a warrior when you finish your

    basic training.¡± He kissed my forehead.

    Ileaned down and captured his lips with mine for a kiss. His arms tightened around me, pulling me

    closer to him. My arms wrapped around him, hugging him close to me. Our mouths worked together

    and our tongues seemed to dance with one another in a teasing dance.

    The door opened and Amber stick her head out ¡°Shower is free you two.¡± And I smiled against his lips.

    I pulled back some and looked at him for a moment. ¡°Care to join me in a wonderful shower?¡± He

    nodded his head and his hands went right to my bottom as he stood, lifting me.

    ¡°Gonna have to put me down. Cassie is in there and I don¡¯t want her to have questions.¡±

    His chest vibrated in a low growl of annoyance and then he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He didn¡¯t put me

    down instead he moved me quickly into the bridal style. ¡°However, I am still going to carry you. This is

    just a more appropriate way to do it.¡± One of my arms wrapped around his neck as he leaned his head

    to my ear. I felt my cheeks redden as he whispered to me. ¡°Just wait until the shower. I am going to

    wash every inch of you just to get you dirty again.¡± He took my ear into his mouth, nibbling softly before

    pulling back. He then walked us inside and up to the bathroom, shutting and locking the door behind

    us.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    sat on the counter in the bathroom as he kissed my lips softly. He pushed my hair back and away from

    my neck. Just the light brush of his fingers against my skin was enough to cause my body to shudder.

    His lips moved away from my mouth as her kissed down my neck and paused at where I will be

    wearing

    his mark soon. He lifted his head as he lifted my shirt up.

    I raised my arms up as the shirt came off and he dropped it to the floor. I pulled his shirt off and

    dropped it by his feet. He turned and started the shower. I watched as his muscles shifted and flexed

    with his movements.

    The shower was arge tiled shower with two shower heads. He had them both going and turned to

    look at me and had a mischievous grin on his face. He lifted his finger in ae here motion.

    Thopped off the counter and pulled my jeans off as I stood. His eyes following every movement made. I

    reached him and unbuttoned his shorts and they fell to his feet. I slid down his boxers down and he

    pulled me up and closer to him. I could feel him hard against me as our mouths crashed against one

    another, moving together in a beautiful dance.

    He moved us into the shower and backed me up into the shower wall. The coolness of the tile wall

    causing me to gasp. The warm water traveled over my body, washing away the dirt and dried blood. He

    pulled away and taking out the body wash and a cloth. He then began slowly washing my body. It was

    as if he was memorizing every curve, every piece of me, and burning it in his mind.

    He directed how he wanted me to stand and it helped him in washing away the yuck from battle.

    He moved the soapy wash cloth over my chest and paused as he got to my breast. He slowly worked

    up ather moving it over each one, pausing he used his hands and massaging my breast in his hands.

    A low moan passed through my lips as I enjoyed the way his hands felt on my body. After a while he

    sat the cloth on the drying rack. He turned me around so my back was to him.

    ¡°Lean your head forward some.¡± He whispered into my ear. He adjusted to shower nozzle as the soap

    was rinsed away from my front as I leaned my head forward and his hands went to my neck. He

    massaged my neck, shoulders, and my upper back. His mouth would ce small kisses along my

    shoulder or my neck from time to time causing another moan to escape my mouth.

    He pulled the cloth back and began reworking thether. He worked from the hairline of my neck all the

    way down to my ankles. He paused for a moment and when I looked down he smiled and encouraged

    me to turn around. He washed me entirely, making sure nothing was missed. When I was finally rinsed

    of the soap he kissed me.

    His arms went around me and he lifted me up. My legs wrapped around his waist and I felt the water

    shut off. He guided us out and to the bed, breaking the kiss as heid me down and settled himself

    between my legs. His weight supported by his elbow as he gazed down upon me. His fingers traced

    lovingly along my skin and sent shivers across my entire body. His hand moved to my breast as he

    traced along my hard n**** e causing my eyes to close with a moan.

    His head dipped and caught my other n****e in his mouth, sucking and nipping at it softly between his

    teeth. Soon his mouth switched to my other breast as his hands traveled further south. I have never

    wanted anything more than to be one with him.

    I wanted to feel him, feel him inside of me. I wanted his hands and mouth all over me, everywhere all at

    once. It was as if his scent was an intoxicating drug and I craved nothing more than to be drowned in it.

    My hips were bucking at the motions of his fingers buried deep inside me. I felt myself reaching my

    peak as I exploded. He shifted and moved his throbbing member at my entrance.

    ¡°Mark me.¡± I gazed up at him as my chest was heaving up and down. It came out of bo where and I

    couldn¡¯t believe I just blurted it out.

    He looked back and his eyes seemed to darken. I thought he was going to tell me no, because of the

    ceremony but he smirked and his head dipped down to my neck. As his tongue traced my neck where

    his mark would be my fingers dug into his skin. The head of his shaft was teasing me just as much as

    his

    tongue was softening the skin in preperation. Then I felt a sharp sting as his teeth sunk into my skin,

    along

    with waves of pleasure as he entered inside of me. His teeth buried into my neck as the pain subsided

    waves of pleasure coursed through me.

    My legs tightened around him, pulling him closer as he licked along my neck, cleaning the wound. I

    could feel instantly more connected to him, than I ever could. It was as if we were now one. His lips

    moved to mine as he pushed deeper and harder inside of me, my walls clenching around him.

    I then suddenly flipped us, on top of him as my legs were at either side. My hips grinding against his as

    his hands moved with my motions. I leaned forward and licked his neck I felt Charlotte pushing forward

    and I marked him I¡¯m return. His moan was hot in my ear and I felt myself building back up.

    He flipped me again and was on top of me, my legs resting on his shoulders as he pumped into me

    hard and quick. My climax was close as I moaned. With a hard, deep thrust I felt myself at my climax

    and he reached his as we came together. He held still inside of me as he lowered himself on top of me.

    His mouth covering mine in a long kiss.

    He broke the kiss, pulling out from me andid on his back next to me. He pulled me to him and held

    me close. I rested my head onto his chest and listened to his heart beating. It was a soothing melody

    that seemed to only y for me. It was rxing and calming to listen to.

    ¡°We both need another shower.¡± After a while he spoke to me.

    I let out a small giggle ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. But I just want toy in your arms longer. It¡¯s my heaven,

    my safe ce.¡±

    His arm tightened around me at hearing thay and he began rubbing my back softly. I could feel his

    fingers drawing little designs and was the most rxed I had been in a long time. When I let out a

    yawni pushed up off of him. ¡°Okay, we should shower.¡± I walked away with an extra swing in my hips

    knowing he was watching

    We both showered and got dressed and made our way downstairs. ire and Amber were smiling

    wildly and that¡¯s when I realized that they probably heard it all and I felt my cheeks heating up in a

    blush.

    ¡°It is so very cute when you blush.¡±

    ¡°Ah! 1¡­ Hey wait are we mind linked?¡± I asked and looked at him.

    He chuckled at thatment. I had never been able to mindlink with anyone before. ¡°Yes my love,

    we are.¡±

    ¡°So cool.¡±I felt excited and happy that I would now have a direct line to him.

    ¡°Hello? Avalynn. Wow Everest, just wow. You made her speechless.¡± ireughed. ¡°What?¡±I looked

    at her confused and Everestughed. ¡°Okaydies I am going to help load anything we need. Have

    fun.¡± He winked at me as he left.

    ¡°Oh! He marked you and I saw you marked him too!¡± The high pitched excitement came from Amber.

    She wiggled her brows. ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Oh stop it.¡± Iughed it off.

    ¡°No girl how was it? Tell us!¡± ire was now tag teaming with Amber. I felt as if I had Bo choice but to

    tell them.

    ¡°Amazing almost magical. I dont know but I do know one thing I can¡¯t wait to be with him again. It

    was so intense and passionate. I also just blurted out ¡®Mark me¡¯ in the middle of it. I don¡¯t know where

    it

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    came from.¡± I thought back to it.

    ¡°Your Lycan was finally ready.¡± Amber said and I made an ¡®oh¡¯ with my mouth. There were still so many

    things I didn¡¯t know about being a Lycan. I am still learning new things every

    single day.

    ¡°It is weird. I know that we were supposed to wait until the ceremony but I guess this was so we can

    be connected? I feel safer and my Lycan feels safer too.¡± It was more of a question than a statement.

    ¡°Yes, if he would of been able to link with you who knows what of happened before hand.¡± ire

    pointed out.

    ¡°True. I linked with Jameson but he wasn¡¯t around Everest. Then I was knocked in the head and they

    beat me before I could tell him where we were. It all came on so very fast.¡± Amber frowned as she

    looked

    down. ¡°I am very sorry I couldn¡¯t help you more.¡±

    Ileaned and put my hand on her shoulder ¡°Amber this is not your fault. If anyone¡¯s fault other than

    Dexter it¡¯s that b***h Sarah and my ass of an ex-mate Ryder.¡±

    ¡°He told you?¡± She looked at me and I slowly nodded.

    ¡°He did and I am going to be there when the life leaves their eyes.¡± I sat back. ¡°So anyway. Enough of

    the dramatic sad bull that we have all been through.¡±

    e As I said that Cassie came running in with her stuff ¡°Ready to go!¡± She ran to us and sat by me. We

    all

    talked for a little and when the guys came in to announce everything packed Cassie shook her head.

    ¡°Nuh uh. My stuff is still here.¡± She pointed at the small bag of her things.¡±

    I watched as my brother walked over to her and held out his hand and she ced the bag in his.

    ¡°There, now we have everything.¡± He smiled to her and she nodded.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get goingdies.¡± Everest said and we all stood. We walked to the vehicles and made our

    way to the airport. The suvs pulled up to the airport but instead of dropping us off we drove around to

    where our ne was. It was arge private jet in a almost golden cream color. It was absolutely

    beautiful. Inside was spacious andfortable with top of the line designs.

    ¡°We will be stopping by Josh and ire¡¯s pack to do their offical ceremony. Then the next day after the

    party we will be going home and handling business there.¡± Everest spoke to me.

    ¡°Will this be an Alpha and Luna ceremony all in one?¡± I looked up at him.

    He nodded his head ¡°Yes it will be.¡±

    I felt the excitement for them both rise in me as the ne took off from the runway. Once up in the air I

    watched ire walk to the bathroom of the ne and my brother stood walking to us. ¡°Avalynn, can

    you please make sure that ire finds the perfect dress? I want her to feel as amazing as she truly is.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t believe I would be the man I am today. I wouldn¡¯t have you in my life because

    I was a moron in the past.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Of course I will personally make sure she is the best dressed wolf of the night. Josh, you have got to

    stop drowning yourself in the past. We are here now.¡± I smiled at him.

    Everests phone rang and he answered it. I could tell it was Ted on the other line. Apparently it was a

    call about Ryder. I couldn¡¯t hear the full conversation but I felt how angry my mate was. I put my hand

    on his thigh to show my support. I nced nervously at everyone anxiously waiting to know what has

    happened.

    ¡°He did what?! Are you okay?¡± He boomed through the phone.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Everest hung up his phone as he looked around the cabin of the ne. We were all sitting on the edge

    of our seats as he tried to calm his Lycan within him. Something had happened with Ryder and I felt

    Charlotte stirring ufortably inside. She was feeding off his energy. It was an angry, almost deadly

    energy and I wouldn¡¯t want to be at the other end of that wrath.

    He took a deep breath and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°He is gone. Not only is he gone but someone

    slipped him a weapon and he killed the guards who were working the cellst night.¡± His hands went to

    his face, rubbing away the frustration.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°A weapon?¡± Jameson asked the question we were all wondering.

    ¡°A weapon, one that kills instantly when in the right area. A gun with a few silver bullets to go along with

    it.¡± He looked up at me and I moved my hand to his. He took it into his and I felt his tension lessened

    as the silent moment between everyone.

    No one really knew what to say. We have a traitor in the walls of the castle. After a few moments of

    silence I spoke up ¡°Has Ted told anyone?¡±

    He looked up at me and shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s investigating until we get home.¡±

    I thought for a moment. ¡°You should have your mome out for the celebration, keep her

    safe.¡±

    He smiled and nodded his head ¡°Excellent idea, thanks love.¡±

    He called his mother and I looked at ire who seemed to now be a nervous ball of energy ¡°You

    okay?¡±

    ¡°The Queen ising to our ceremony.¡± Her voice cracked.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty awesome.¡± I smiled. ¡°She is going to love you.¡± Amber told ire.

    I looked over at Cassie who was sound asleep and smiled to myself. Her tiny self made me think. about

    my future with my mate. How some day, hopefully soon, we would have our own running around. I

    wondered though, how pregnancies worked for Lycans.

    I know for wolves it was shorter than humans and wolf pregnanciessted for maybe four to five

    months at the max. Thats if you were able to carry full term. Maybe it was about the same, maybe

    shorter. I guess I¡¯ll learn more about thatter.

    I felt eyes on me and I looked around. My eyesnded on Everest and I smiled at him. He had a

    confused look on his face and I frowned slightly.

    ¡°Avalynn, did you not hear me?¡± He said. ¡°Oh.¡± My cheeks flushed. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You should buckle up. We will bending soon.¡± He responded with a smile as he paused for a brief

    moment. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing, just wondering how long a Lycan stays pregnant for.¡± I looked over at him and he smiled.

    ¡°Four months max. About a month or so sooner than wolves. Most Lycans carry to full term at 4

    months.¡± Amber answered me. I nodded my head as I clicked my seat belt together. ¡°I was just

    wondering,

    thank you.¡± Everyone was looking at me then with big smiles. ¡°No, no. I am not pregnant, yet. I was just

    looking at Cassie and was thinking about our future.¡± I nced over to my mate when our eyes locked I

    felt our shared bond blossom even more.

    The way he looked at me was as if I was his most precious gift he has ever received from this Earth. As

    if my love was fragile and easily broken, to handle with such care. His eyes, when he looked into my

    soul he saw the real me and I saw the adoration they held for me. The love flowed between us,

    different bonds of brilliant colors wrapping around us, bringing our hearts closer together. When our

    hands touched it was like fireworks going off in celebration of us. When his lips and mine touched the

    warmth of the sun shone within, spreading like wildfire through our bodies bringing our love closer

    together.

    I realized in that very moment that I loved him. I loved him more than the air I breathed that keeps me

    alive. I would do anything for him and our entire territory to keep everyone safe. I would give him the

    family and surround him with love. I would love him until myst dying breath.

    ¡°Avalynn..?¡± My eyes snapped up to him as he softly spoke my name.

    I smiled ¡°Just thinking about you.¡± I replied and Jameson cut in. ¡°Thinking about making some royal

    babies.¡± Amber smacked his arm and scolded him.

    ¡°Would you stop teasing her. Maybe you should worry about your own baby making abilities.¡± She

    laughed.

    ¡°What?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet.¡± She smiled ¡°We will be trying very soon babe.¡± She put her hand on hisp and Jameson

    had a big grin on his face.

    ¡°I hope they act like Amber and not you. Maybe have your strength yah big ol¡¯ brute.¡± Everest told him

    in augh and Jameson resorted to mocking him which got a biggerugh out Everest and myself.

    Jameson has never been a graceful loser. He always seemed to have the smart jokes to tell people but

    never could take it like he could dish it.

    I looked out the window as the ne began its descend to the ground. It was dark and the lights were

    beautiful from the air. A couple little bumps during thending and we were on the way to the ne

    reaching its destination. When it was stopped vehicles were parked outside and being loaded with

    what

    little we carried.

    Everest and myself were thest ones remaining on the ne. He pulled me into hisp and his eyes

    searched my face. They stopped on my lips for a moment before looking back at me. ¡°You want

    children?¡±

    ¡°I do. Don¡¯t you?¡± I smiled. ¡°I never did until you.¡± He smiled. His eyes drifting back to my mouth. My

    tongue darted out to my lips and wet them. ¡°Until me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Was all he said before his lips crashed with mine. The kiss sent a thrill through me as my

    adrenaline pumped in my veins. Our mouths worked against one another as his hands gripped my

    bottom, pulling me even closer.

    My mouth opened and he took that moment to seize the opportunity to invade mine with his tongue. A

    weed invasion as my tongue greeted his and they danced with one another-pushing and entwining

    against one another¡¯s tongue.

    His hands moved my hips to grind against his and I let out a soft moan. I could feel him pressed

    against my thin shorts. His hands pushed and pulled at my hips as I broke the kiss to tilt my head back

    feeling the ecstacy from the waves of pleasure. His mouth kissed down my throat, sucking and nipping

    softly.

    He let out a grumble, his chest vibrating deep with a sexy sound. I looked back at him as he looked at

    me. I wanted him and I knew he could smell my scent dripping for him.

    ¡°Good thing what we are arriving in has a window that closes. We can take the long way to their pack?¡±

    He asked me as his lips went back to assaulting my neck and cor bone and his hips pushed up

    against me more.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He brought my face back to him and he kissed my mouth hard.

    ¡°Hold that thought.¡± He winked and helped me up off hisp. I exited the ne first and he was right

    behind me.

    ¡°Your scent is an intoxicating drug. I need more. I am going to pleasure you nearly the whole entire

    way.¡± He linked me so only I would know.

    It caught me by surprise and I stumbled as I walked to therge suv styled limousine. The door was

    held open for me and I got inside. Everest was talking to the man and he nodded his head and bowed.

    I watched as Everest got inside and sat in front and diagonal to me, then the driver shut his doot. The

    driver clicked a button and the privacy slide went up and I was sure headphones went on him as well. I

    only smiled.

    ¡°Take them off.¡± Everest said to me and I instantlyplied.

    I took off my shorts and then instinctively moved to the seat opposite of him. His eyes seemed darker

    with lust. I slid my panties off and scooted down in my seat. I ced my legs on either side of him and

    smiled. ¡°Like this?¡±

    He growled and moved over top of me, our lips finding one another. He pulled my low cut top further

    down along with my bra exposing my breast. His hands went to cupping them and his fingers toyed

    with my n*****s causing soft moans to escape as our tongues wrapped around each other. He

    swallowed my

    moans and kissed down my body. He licked, sucked, and nipped at my skin. He captured each breast

    and swirled his tongue along my n*****s, one by one.

    He didn¡¯t stop and moved his way down further. He kissed the inside of my thighs, sucking and biting

    gently. He moved more to my slit and moved a finger along it.

    My hips instantly responding to his touch. I watched as he leaned forward and let his tongue trace my

    folds slowly. He moved a finger inside of me as I moaned, my hands grabbing the seat.

    He buried his face in between my legs as his mouth and fingers worked their magic. My hands went to

    his hair, gripping it between my fingers. I pulled him into me as I began to reach my climax. His hand

    quickened as he added another finger. I was over the edge as I felt my body shudder under his touch.

    He never stopped or slowed and continued at his pace. I quickly reached my climax a second time as

    my hips bucked against his mouth.

    He pulled away, pulling me over with him as he sat on the other seat. I straddled him and I realized he

    had nothing on. I hovered my body over him and teased him. I slid his c**k against my slit as I watched

    his head lean back.

    The limo hitting a bump, in his advantage as I lost my bnce allowing him entrance. I moved my hips

    up and down on him, his hands guiding me. My mouth seeking his mark and I sucked softly. His hands

    grinding my hips down against his and tightening as I moaned at feeling all of him deep inside me.

    He reached his peak as I moved up and he mmed me down hard against him, causing me to climax

    with him. I felt him release in me as I kissed him. I stayed on hisp with my head on his shoulder, his

    arms tight around me.

    ¡°I will never get enough of you.¡± He whispered into my ear.

    ¡°I know the feeling.¡± I ced a kiss on his mark and smiled as he shuddered.

    I moved off him and he helped with my clothes. He put his own back on as I tried to make myself look

    presentable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have you a change of outfit waiting at the human hotel outside your old pack. We will

    shower and change that way we are presentable.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°Thank Goddess.¡± How inappropriate would it be for the future Queen to show up a mess and smelling

    of s*x?

    Charolette hollered andughed inside ¡°Ahaha. Who cares what they think. A lot of them treated you

    like crap because you were different. Wait until they see how much you have changed! Bad ass Lycan

    Queen to be!¡± Sheughed again.

    I snickered and shrugged. In a way she was right. They did treat me like crap that they stepped in.

    Regardless though, I was in a higher position and will be in the highest position of our kind can be in,

    next to Everest that is. I would still treat them all with respect and treat them the way I want to be

    treated.

    Charolette huffed in the background. I know she was a kick ass fighter and warrior and a revenge

    seeker but that¡¯s why we were paired together. We bring out the best in one another. She¡¯s my

    strength

    when I am weak and I am her reasoning when she is spit fire angry.

    We got out at the hotel and went in for showers. I had a change of brand new clothes and shoes

    waiting for me. I wore a swing tank that had a floral print with a three quarter length navy zer, skinny

    navy pants with nude heels. I also had some makeup and hair care products waiting.

    Everest had a navy suit with a soft peachy cream shirt under it and brown dress shoes. He looked

    absolutely delicious as I bit my lip watching him get ready in the mirror.

    ¡°Careful my love, we don¡¯t have any other clothes.¡± He looked back at me with a smile.

    We walked out once ready and got back into the limo. It was cleaned and smelled wonderful. They guy

    only smiled at us as he bowed his head and I nodded to him ¡°Thank you.¡± He looked at me and his

    smile widened. We drove to my old pack as it wasn¡¯t too long of a drive. We were there within fifteen

    minutes. Wolves surrounded the limo and escorted us to the pack house. When we arrived a crowd

    had already gathered, even with it beingte. I looked outside the window and watched as many she

    wolves trying their hardest to look in our direction as we slowly approached the house. That was when I

    was suddenly bombarded with their thoughts.

    ¡°Oh he is here! I hope he is alone.¡±

    ¡°I will be his.¡±

    ¡°I hope he will take me with him.¡±

    ¡°That wolfless b***h can¡¯t be his mate. She has nothing, she is nothing. It is all rumors. All

    rumors.¡±

    ¡°We would be so cute together.¡±

    ¡°The King is so handsome.¡±

    I put my hand to my head as it broke through. The jealously rage of Charlotte was pushing through and

    I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the limo. To see the look on some of their faces.

    Everests handnded on mine and it was an instant calming effect ¡°Everything okay, my love?¡±

    The thoughts of those outside kepting and I groaned as I instinctly pulled my hand away from

    Everest and raised them both I slung them away from me and the thoughts were gone. Everest looked

    at

    me oddly.

    ¡°I can hear their thoughts. They were overwhelming.¡± I sighed as the limousine stopped and

    parked.

    ¡°Make him get out first.¡± Charlotte wanted them to get their hopes up and honestly I did too.

    ¡°Hey babe, you should get out first.¡± He nodded his head.

    ¡°I nned on it that way I can help you out myself.¡± He smiled at me and leaned in for a quick kiss and

    the door opened up.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    I watched as Everest exited the limo. The thoughts came flooding me instantly. ¡°He¡¯s alone!¡±

    ¡°She was nothing but a easyy and a warm hole.¡± ¡°Oh, I wish I was so lucky to be blessed by the

    Goddess as Avalynn was.¡±

    Thestment made me smile. Someone in support of us, and not having something hateful to say.

    I waved my hands as I did earlier and it pushed the thoughts aside. He turned and his hand was in the

    door, waiting for me. I took it and let him help me out of the limousine. The eyes were on me and as I

    quickly nced around. I could see shock and awe as everyone looked on. I kept my head high and

    put on a brave and tough face, not worrying about what they¡¯re saying.

    We were reunited with my brother and ire as we walked to the Packhouse. Everyone seemed to

    move out of our way quickly and whispers were overheard as we past pack members. I let a small

    smile show as I remembered thest time I was here. I shifted and showed everyone our true self.

    We went up to the conference room where Jameson and Amber joined us shortly after we got there. I

    tried to hide a yawn, it has been a very long day. Very long few weeks for that matter. Everest sat in

    front of

    the previous Alpha, Michael.

    ¡°Let us just cut to the chase, Michael.¡± Everest began and I could tell he was holding back his anger,

    though you could see the storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°Where is your son, Ryder?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s not here.. I don¡¯t know where he is?¡± He seemed confused as Ileaned

    closer, trying to open his mind and search his thoughts. I had no clue what I was doing. I assume by

    the way Amber was looking at me, I looked constipated. I picked at him until I felt a surge of energy

    push through a seemingly invisible barrier.

    ¡°What did Ryder do this time? Does the king think I helped my traitor of a son. I am innocent. I would

    never.. My son is.. well my son is a monster that i dont even recognize anymoren. I can¡¯t risk everything

    because he went down the wrong path. That look in the Kings eyes. Oh Goddess please, please let

    him believe me. I dont know anything.¡±

    I sat forward more and ced a hand on my Mates arm. ¡°Would you mind, Michael, if you could leave

    us for a moment?¡± I smiled at him.

    ¡°Of course, take all the time you need.¡± He bowed and practically ran from the room. ¡°What the? Why?

    He was going to crack.¡± Jameson frowned.

    ¡°No, he was innocent.¡± I stated tly.

    ¡°He is?¡± Everest looked at me with interest. ¡°You heard him?¡±

    ¡°Not only that but I figured how to get inside his mind and maneuver through his thoughts. He didn¡¯t

    help his son. He¡¯s innocent and terrified you¡¯re going to kill him anyway to get even.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± ire smiled at me. ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I just did it and it was like an invisible wall copsed and I felt everything he did

    and could see, well hear his thoughts.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Well I thought you were going to throw up or something worse!¡± Amber let out augh and Iughed

    with her.

    ¡°I was wondering why you were scooting away!¡± Jameson pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t even warn her mate of

    something about to happen.¡±

    ¡°I was trying to hide behind you. You know, use you as a shield.¡± She grinned. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not cool!

    Gross babe!¡± Jameson whined andughed.

    We allughed together and I stood walking to the door and opened it to Michael who was leaning

    against the wall.

    ¡°Come on in Michael. Everything is going to be okay. You will be just fine.¡± I reassured him as he

    followed behind me, moving to his seat.

    He sat down and I walked over next to Everest and sat down next to him. I sighed and looked at my old

    Alpha. He was worried and I felt that his soul was breaking. ¡°Michael.¡± I spoke his name softly and his

    head lifted up to look at Everest and myself.

    ¡°Your son has shot the guards who were watching him, after a shift change, with a few silver bullets.

    Someone slipped him a gun and we just needed to make sure that you were not involved in the matter.

    We

    know that you aren¡¯t and the obvious person who would help him would be Dexter and his men.¡± I

    gave

    him a supportive smile and nodded in his direction.

    He frowned and I could feel his roller coaster of emotion flowing through him. He was worried and

    scared for his son, rightfully so because when we find him he will have a quick trial and be sentenced

    to death, more than likely.

    ¡°H-how do you know I am innocent?¡± He looked around at everyone in the room.

    ¡°I can feel your emotions and read your thoughts. I canwork through them and can tell if you¡¯re lying

    or telling the truth.¡± My eyes were locked on him the entire time, never straying away from him. I gave

    him my full attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re serious?¡± He stuttered through his words, obviously nervous.

    ¡°I am very serious.¡± My head tilted aside and I grinned, getting his thoughts drifting through my mind.

    ¡°Before you say anything, the number you¡¯re going to choose is twenty-three when you ask me what

    number you¡¯re thinking of out of one through ten.¡± Iughed some at his open mouthed shocked

    expression.

    ¡°Wow. So you¡¯re gifted then?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°I suppose I am.¡± I looked around the room. ¡°Is that rare?¡± I asked whoever would answer me.

    ¡°Very rare. The Moon Goddess only bless pure hearts with gifts.¡± Everest said.

    ¡°Oh. Well anyway, let us discuss the ceremony, and security issues.¡±

    Everest nodded ¡°It needs to happen in two days. That way we have a full day to get it together and get

    what we need and we can leave to go back home and handle business.¡±

    Josh nodded ¡°I would like the entire pack to know why Ryder will not be Alpha.¡± He looked at Michael

    and Everest. ¡°I think it would be very beneficial for them to understand and that way no one will cater to

    him. Some still will, like his close friends, but it will be less if we let the pack understand.¡±

    ¡°Thats a good idea, I will tell them of the horrific crimes he hasmitted.¡± Michael said and sighed. ¡°It

    won¡¯t be easy to tell them but I will do it. It, I believe, would probably mean moreing from

    me.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely then I will go over approval of this Alpha ceremony and all of the crossing the Ts and

    as

    dotting of the Is.¡± Everest said.

    ¡°Good that was easy and quick.¡± I smiled at the three of them.

    ¡°Now about security, I believe we need to interrogate every warrior that is on duty the night Ryder

    escaped and murdered the guards. Let me be in the room when it happens. I won¡¯t say anything, just

    sitting there going through their minds.¡±

    Everest nodded ¡°I definitely think that is a good idea. Jameson, will you be in the room as well? I think

    both of our presence in the room could help intimidate the weaker of our warriors. If they dont have

    anything to hide, it will be easy for Avalynn to figure out quickly who deceitful and being truthful.

    Jameson nodded his head ¡°Of course.¡±

    A knock sounded on the door and we all looked over to it. Everest called to whoever was on the other

    side ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°King Everest, your mother has just crossed into the pack territory.¡± She was thin young girl, maybe

    sixteen and in a uniform, a young omega. She curtsied and left the room.

    We all stood and made our way outside to greet her. She arrived and she looked like she had been

    sick. Losing your mate does take a toll on your body I remembered. On another note she smiled at us.

    all.

    She walked straight for me and opened her arms and embraced me. She had tears in her eyes as she

    softly kissed my cheek.

    ¡°You are so strong. Always remember that. I am so happy you are alive and safe.¡± Her hands were on

    my cheeks. I looked up at my mates mother and I could see how tired and stressed she really was.

    ¡°You are here and are safe with us at your side.¡± I stated and she smiled at me. She let me go and

    moved to Everest and I turned to the omegas, ¡°If you would, please take her things to her suite and run

    a

    hot shower for her along with a few drinks brought up to her room.¡±

    I looked over to April and she smiled at me and I returned the smile to her.

    Everest spoke to her ¡°Mother please rx and rest easy.¡± He kissed her cheek and she walked away

    with Amber. We walked back to the conference room.

    As we approached I smelled a foul stench and Everests arm pulled up to stop me. We listened closely

    as shuffling of papers could be heard. I felt Everests uneasy feeling and pushed past it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Rouge, he is looking for information on what our ns are.¡± Ilinked Everest.

    He shifted quietly and his Lycan gazed at me. He stood tall and I smiled at him. I felt Charlotte push to

    look at her mate and I gave her control and let us shift. They nuzzled one another before busting into

    the room together. They were a force to be reckoned with as Charlotte blocked the exit and Connor

    dove across the table snapping his jaw on the Rouge.

    He stilled and didn¡¯t move, knowing it would be death if he did. He only whimpered from the pain and

    shifted back to my human form. ¡°When he let¡¯s go, shift into your human form.¡± He was looking at me.

    He closed his eyes and nodded his head. Everest let go and the wolf immediately shifted to his human

    form.

    I frowned and looked at him, I knew him. He was from this pack and we were the same age. He was

    one of the men who tormented me I¡¯m school and Ryders friend. It made sense he was working for him

    now.

    ¡°Avalynn?¡± He looked at me confused and my eyes narrowed as he continued to talk ¡°You¡¯re a |

    lycan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alex I am. Why are you a rouge?¡± I questioned as Everest shifted back.

    ¡°You should ask Alpha Michael. He threw me out when he found out I helped Ryder after the attacks on

    the Kingdom. I didn¡¯t know he was involved. I was stupid in trusting in him.¡± He looked at Everest and

    sighed ¡°Stupidity clearly doesn¡¯t mean I am free to break thews. I am very sorry.¡± Everest walked

    over and linked me ¡°Go find a guard to take him to the cells.¡± I left and found a few guards and they

    took him. As they left Imanded ¡°Make sure he is fed, has a bath and gets clean clothes.¡±

    They nodded and left with him. I turned to Everest and frowned ¡°I am not sure how much information

    he has. I want to lend Jim a kind gesture and maybe he will tell us more.¡±

    ¡°Smart. We will see if it works. How do you know him?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well he bullied me in school, probably regrets that decision now. But we need to handle him first thing

    in the morning. But for now, let¡¯s clean this mess up and get some much deserved rest.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me, love.¡± He helped gather papers and handed them over to me. I straightened them

    and held them close to my body. We walked together to our room, hand in hand together. We kicked

    our shoes off and both copsed on the bed. Iid there and sighed as my mind slowly drifted to sleep

    as Everest held me close to his chest.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    I dreamed of a fight that was toe, a path that could be the direct result of our actions we were

    having to take. Blood was absolutely everywhere and seemed to cling to everything. My Lycans fur was

    drenched in blood, but I was unharmed. I wasn¡¯t I¡¯m any pai but I was alone. I looked around and

    bodies were ripped, shredded, and justying all around me. Where was Everest?

    I searched and walked through the gory field. The stench of death was already beginning to thicken as

    time seemed to tick away. I screamed his name and felt nothing, heard nothing in his response. Panic

    quickly rose in me as realization was setting in that something was seriously wrong.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Avalynn.¡± A voice sounded so distant but still very calming and soothing. The panic! felt seemed to be

    drifting away. I turned to look all around to see where the voice wasing from.

    ¡°Avalynn..¡± The deep voiced called me again and suddenly it felt as if I was being ripped from this world

    and my eyes fluttered open.

    ¡°Good morning, my love.¡± He was looking at me a bit worried. ¡°Are you okay? Did you have a bad

    dream?¡±

    He wasying next to me, his face was so close, he was so close and I could feel his warmth from his

    body. His hand reached up and wiped a tear from my face. I frowned as realized I had been asleep, yet

    it felt so very real.

    ¨C My hand went up and I wiped another off my cheek. I pulled it away and looked at the moisture and

    back to Everest. ¡°It was a bad dream, horrible really. I was at a battle ground where war had been

    shed. Blood, lots and lots of it, everywhere and on everything. I was drenched in it, as it coated every

    bit of my Lycan. So many lives lost, I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± My eyes began watering again and

    he pulled me closer to him.

    ¡°Shhh. I will be by your side, always.¡± He kissed the top of my head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a hot shower

    and get ready. You might begin to feel better. When you finish getting ready,e on down and eat

    breakfast before youdies leave for shopping.¡± He ced kisses all over my face and I smiled. He got

    up and I noticed he was dressed already. I must have been exhausted to not of felt him get out of bed

    or heard him getting ready.

    I got up and stretched my muscles, a few popping sounds could be heard as my joints and bones

    moved. I watched Everest walk into the connected bathroom. I walked over to the coffee bar and

    poured a cup of coffee, fixing it the way I loved it, a generous amount of cream and a heaping amount

    of sugar. I heard the water running and I smiled as I took a sip of the hot beverage, hee was so good to

    me. I watched steam roll out of the bathroom as Everest opened the door. I bit my bottom lip as it

    seemed to move in slow motion. He was dressed in ck dress pants and a soft blue button down. It

    was a snug fit and he looked incredibly delicious. He caught me watching him and gave me a wink. I

    grinned and took

    another sip of the coffee, sitting it on the table and walking across the room. He kissed my forehead,

    ¡°Enjoy your hot shower. I will see you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°See you in a bit.¡± I turned and closed the bathroom door. I enjoyed the shower and washed every bit of

    my body clean. I got out and dried myself off. I fixed my hair and applied light makeup. I walked out in

    my towel and saw clothes neatly folded on the bed and smiled.

    ¡°Hey girl, here are a few outfits for you. I had someone go pick them up as soon as we got in yesterday.

    See you soon! -ire.¡±

    I smiled and looked through the clothes.

    I picked out a ck skirt with a soft green shirt. I put on the stockings and my heels and walked out of

    the door.

    When I opened the door a man and woman who were wolves were standing outside my door guarding

    it. I didn¡¯t even know they were there to be honest and they kind of startled me. They gave me their

    neck and I smiled at them ¡°Good morning to you both.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡± They both responded in unison. They followed me down the stairs as I walked

    towards where everyone was, following the smell of breakfast. When I walked into the banquet hall i

    saw Everest talking to Josh, Michael, and Jameson. April was sitting and chatting with ir and Amber.

    I approached and everyone smiled and I made myself a te of food. We all ate and chatted about

    today¡¯s events. April decided to tag along and help ire with her dress for the ceremony. I studied

    April, who seemed to make a pretty good bounce back. ¡ª She locked eyes with me and I heard her

    thoughts, ¡°Everest told me what you can do. /

    am fine, you can stop worrying. Last night was the first time I have really slept since you were gone.

    Thank you for making sure the room wasfortable and amodating. Knowing you are both safe

    has eased my worries.¡± She smiled at me and I smiled back and nodded to her.

    Soon we were all off shopping the day away. We decided to pick out ire¡¯s dress first and she settled

    with a beautiful tight ck dress that had a sparkle nude swirl going along he body. She went with red

    heels to go with it and she looked absolutely stunning. Next we all picked out our dress and I

    remembered Everest told me to pick something out that was sexy and elegant and fit for a Queen.

    I looked at the dresses as I sat in the dressing room. I found emerald green dress that hugged every

    curve of my body. It had a long slit that hit right below my hip and showed off my right leg. It had a deep

    plunge in the front that went down to just above my navel. The sheer material in between the fabric had

    crystals scattered along it. The back dipped midway just under my shoulder des, exposing half of my

    back. I picked out matching heels that had crystals along the sides and down the entire heel of the

    shoe.

    This dress made me feel beautiful, strong, elegant, and powerful. I knew it was the one and didn¡¯t need

    to try on any others. I sent it to be properly hung and steamed to knock out any wrinkles.

    We all found the perfect dresses and paid for out items. We met the guys for ate lunch and

    discussed the details of the ceremony.

    We went home and began setting up for the following night, giving direction to the staff on hand. When

    it was all said and done everything was perfect.

    ¡°Would you minding to the cells?¡± Everest link cut through.

    I agreed and walked down to the basement cells. I walked into a holding room and saw Jameson sitting

    across the table from Alex

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He is spilling his guts. He was working with Dexter, but did not know he was dangerous. Ryder talked

    him into it, right after my father was killed. He helped him hideout but he never told him why. When Alex

    left toe back Michael could smell his sons scent on him and casted him out as a traitor and a

    rouge.¡± He sighed and rubbed his face with his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he is being truthful or lying. If he is

    telling the truth he should have some punishment but he shouldn¡¯t be casted out as a Rouge.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he should be a Rouge if he is being truthful. He should, however, be made to do

    community service in the pack for a good amount of time.¡± I agreed with him, of he was telling the truth,

    and he seemed to be doing so, he should domunity service and his movements be watched for

    however long my brother and mate sees fit. I frowned and looked around ¡°Where is my brother

    anyway?¡±

    ¡°Him and Michael are getting their speeches together. They should be here any moment though.¡± He

    looked down at me. ¡°How did today go? Did you find your perfect

    dress for the event?¡± He took me by the hand and we walked out of the cells. ¡ª ¡°I did. Would you like

    to see it?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I am sure that it being on the hanger doesn¡¯t do it justice as to what it looks like on you. I can wait until

    tomorrow evening.¡±

    ¡°Okay that is fine. Dinner should be ready soon.¡± We were at the top of the steps as he kissed me. My

    brother approached and him and Everest went back down to the cells to finish handling their business.

    I thought he wanted my help, but maybe not? He just seemed to miss me and wanted toy out what

    he thought the most suitable actions

    were.

    I walked back out to join the girls in helping with decorations and they made a lot of progress. They set

    up the tables and chairs and were now putting the table cloths down, which only had a few more to go.

    The stage was set up and the only thing really missing was

    flowers, tes, and silverware.

    I walked and stood by ire ¡°Nervous?¡±

    ¡°I am. I don¡¯t know if I am more nervous to be their Luna or more nervous that people are going to be

    depending on me now.¡± She slightly shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make a fantastic Luna. Just think all those times you helped me, protected me, and

    saved me from the tormentors and bullies. You were made for this position. Your love and your

    compassion is what sets you apart from everyone else.¡± I told her.

    ¡°You really think so? I just don¡¯t want to mess everything up.¡±

    ¡°Life is full of decisions and obstacles. We learn to do better and be better as we go along. You may

    make a few mistakes along the way but just know that those mistakes are how we grow and learn. If

    we didn¡¯t make them, we couldn¡¯t be better for the future.¡± I gave her a small hug and looked at her.

    ¡°You are going to be fair, respectable, and the most understanding. You don¡¯t have cruel intentions to

    be harmful or hurtful. That is why the Moon Goddess paired you with my brother. You helped him see

    his wrong and now look at you both.¡±

    She nodded her head ¡°You¡¯re right Avalynn. When did you get so wise and all knowing?¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°I have no idea, honestly. I just see the world differently now that I have Everest in my life.¡± I paused

    and smiled to myself. ¡°After dinner though, you should get you some much needed rest. You and my

    brother. We can handle all of this.¡± I waved to the entire area.

    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t mind?¡± She looked around the room.

    ¡°I am one million percent certain.¡± I was now talking to everyone ¡°Let us all take a break and prepare

    for dinner.¡±

    We all left and got ready for dinner. We all met at a steakhouse in the pack territory. We ate and

    chatted throughout dinner sharing excitement about tomorrow¡¯s event. When we came back Josh and

    ire went off to bed while we helped finish setting everything up. I wanted to make sure that

    everything was absolutely perfect for my brother and ire. They

    deserved the best and I would see to it that they got the best.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Today is the day that the pack learns my brother is the official Alpha of the pack and my bestfriend

    bes their Luna. Two ceremonies in one afternoon.

    Everything was ready and absolutely perfect. Not a single thing was out of ce.

    The evening went smoothly and the pack seemed to embrace their new Alpha and Luna. Whispers

    broke out when Michael told them of the activities Ryder was a part of. I smiled and made small talk

    among the pack members, many apologizing for any wrong doings or not stepping in. All was forgiven,

    even though I did believe in protecting the weak.

    ire was a prime example of that and I knew the pack would flourish under hermand.

    Everest walked to me and the evening was winding down. The wolves I happened to be chatting with

    bowed their head out of respect. His arm snaked around my waist and pulled me to him. ¡°Would my

    beautiful mate care to dance?¡± .

    I smiled up to him ¡°I would love to. Excuse me everyone.¡±

    He led me out to the dance floor and put his hand in mine and another around my waist. We slowly

    danced in the middle of the dance floor. Others who were dancing seemed to naturally move out of our

    way.

    ¡°We have decided to let Alex back in the pack, as long as hepletes his year long probation of

    community service helping those who need it. Then once the year ofmunity service is up the next

    two years he will be under the watchful eye of Josh and whoever. Josh chooses as his Beta. He will be

    doing three training sessions daily and teaching the younger pups who are starting out.¡± His voice was

    lowered and with the sound of the music if anyone had heard him, it would of been difficult.

    ¡°Do basically he is going to be extremely busy.¡± I said.

    ¡°Absolutely, our hope is that he will enjoy training new pups and take that on for the rest of his career.¡±

    He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on my mouth and I smiled against his lips. ¡°Thank you for

    helping me and your brother see a better solution. We will be leaving in the morning to go back home.

    We have so much work that needs to be done.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Let us just enjoy this moment, this song, this dance together before tonight ends.¡± | told him and he

    pulled me closer to him. Iid my head on his chest as we slowly danced around the room together.

    Back home

    The ne touched down with a few bumps and went to the direction of our SUVs. Security was thicker

    than ever. His mother, April, went in her own Suv. She had other vehicles surrounding her and two in

    front then two behind. Ours followed the two behind her and we had four behind us. All of the SUVs

    matched in style and color. If anything was to happen it would be hard to tell who was in what.

    When we arrived home, our door was opened up and people were all around. Security ushered us

    inside to where a letter was passed to us.

    King Everest,

    I write this to inform you that if you do not free my daughter Sarah from her prison cell, I will be pulling

    my men and women from your territory to merge with your enemy. You will then be holding her captive

    and we will act ordingky. For you to break a spoken bond with my daughter is distasteful and will be

    your absolute downfall. The w***e, thay you im to be your mate, should really be properly disposed

    of at once. You know deep dow she is no Queen, no true Quee. My daughter should be and will be the

    Queen of her people. Dexter has written me offering Sarah just that.

    So it is just the matter of who will be her King? Do not waste time in your decision as you don¡¯t have

    that much time left. If you choose wrong I will pray that the Moon Goddess have mercy on your soul.

    -Sir Brennon¡±

    I watched Everest hand clench the letter and a deadly growl rumbled deep inside him. He passed the

    note to me as I read it. When I finished it left a frown on my face ¡°Is he that stupid? Sarah was never

    promised to you?¡± I looked over to him and Everest hung his head. ¡°Was she?¡±

    ¡°Well not really. We fooled around with one another and she went to functions with me. I never really

    truly loved her though. It was more lust than anything. We did have an agreement that if neither of us

    found our fated mate that we would consider the option of marriage. Many, many years from now of

    course.¡± He shook his head ¡°This is why she hated you and probably done what she did. She thought if

    she got rid of you I would just be with her. She thought Dexter wanted you dead, not have you as his

    mate.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and walked off to my study. I was angry, spitting fore angry. Everest was hot on my

    heels as I sat down, contemting on writing him a letter in return. I red at the sheet of paper in

    front of me and finally sighed. Iid the pen down and put the paper back up, refusing to stoop to his

    pathetic level, no matter how angry I was.

    ¡°I would hate to be on the other side of that letter. I imagine it would have been pretty nasty.¡± He

    chuckled and had an amused look on his face.

    ¡°It so would have been the worst F-You note I would have ever written to anyone.¡± Iughed with him ¡°I

    just decided to be the bigger person and not stoop to his level.¡± || sighed.

    He sat across from me and crossed his arms ¡°So babe, speaking of, what would you like to do with

    Sarah?¡± I honestly think she should die for her roll in the murdering of the King but she may just rot in

    her cell, never experience outside life again. I would strip her of her titles. Who knows what our people

    will decide what is fair, I hope they give her the justice she deserves.¡± I looked across from him and

    leaned back in my chair.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t, I am king now and can over rule what they decide. Especially considering now her father

    is threatening people.¡± The way he was looking at me made my head tilt slightly and smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You just look perfect sitting behind that desk and making decisions.¡± He grinned. ¡°Absolutely beautiful,

    too.¡± He sat up and moved closer to my desk before standing. ¡°Anyway want to go visit Sarah? Show

    her the letter daddy dearest sent?¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Absolutely, I do.¡± I stood and walked to the door. As I walked past the desk and Everest pulled me to

    his chest, my back was to him.

    He pushed my hair to the side and kissed his mark on my neck and I shivered. Sparks were shooting

    through me as his hands rested on my hips. He kissed along my corbone softly and I closed my

    eyes, leaning my head back, giving him more ess to my neck.

    ¡°You best stop before we can¡¯t quit.¡± I turned in his arms and my arms wrapped around him, smiling as

    he gazed down to me.

    ¡°I love you.¡± He spoke softly and leaned his head down and kissed my forehead softly. He wrapped his

    arms tighter to me.

    ¡°l- I love you.¡± I stuttered out. I meant each small word and I inhaled his scent.

    ¡°Let us go see Sarah.¡± He let me go but quickly took my hand in his. He guided us out of the room and

    to the cells.

    When we walked to the door that would let us in, a heavy security presence was there. I could smell

    the stench from here. Cells were no joke there wasn¡¯t showers given everyday here. Hell, you would be

    lucky to get one every few weeks. It was barbaric really when you thought about it.

    We were nothing like the humans who made sure that our criminals had three meals a day, ess to

    activities, and amenities. You had to do something terrible to be here and you would be treated terrible

    if you were here.

    ¡°It is easier if you breathe through your mouth.¡± Everest looked down at me and I nodded my head a

    little in understanding.

    ¡°I am sure you get used to it after a while.¡± I looked at some of the guards and they shrugged.

    ¡°It gets easier with time, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He bowed his head as we walked by, walking behind us for

    any extra protection.

    We walked deep into the cell and the only lights were the small lights in between the cell walls. It was

    dark and damp feeling as I shuddered a little. We finally reached her cell and when I looked at her, I felt

    sorry for her. Going from a high ranking position to the lowest of lows has to be rough on her. She had

    lost weight and her clothes were dirty. I let Everest approach her and I stayed back with the guard.

    ¡°Everest? You¡¯re here.¡± I heard hope in her voice as she spoke. ¡°Please let me out.¡± She begged.

    Everest didn¡¯t speak as he watched her. She was on the floor and moved to standing. Her legs were

    covered in dirt.

    ¡°What is that..?¡± She pointed to his neck and I saw him smirk at her and I wanted to rub it in her face.

    Instead I tried to kill her with kindness.

    ¡°Your father has written you a note.¡± I interrupted, stepping forward from the shadows. Theld the letter

    that was given to us in my hand. Everest smiled as I handed it to him. ¡°Well he wrote to us, to give us a

    warning message and an ultimatum.¡± I looked at her as I could see the anger rise in her face.

    I turned to the guard ¡°Will you please get a change of clothes, warm soapy water, a sandwich and a

    bottle of water for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± He turned to pass along the message and one of the other guards took off quickly.

    ¡°Well, what did my father have to say?¡± She crossed her arms as she watched us both.

    ¡°Either I let you go to be a mate with Dexter who I will kill. Or I give up my fated mate and have you as

    mine.¡± He stated tly and thenughed. ¡°Like either of those options are viable options for you. After

    everything you have said, done, nned, and tried getting away with? Over my dead body.¡± He

    growled at her and she took a step back from the silver bars.

    ¡°I will, however, lessen whatever your sentence is and show some mercy if you give up some

    information on what happened in here a few days ago. I know that Ryder was in the cell across the

    way.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    She looked at the cell across the way and she looked back to the floor. ¡°Yes, I know what happened.

    No, I don¡¯t think I will tell you anything yet. Until I have it in writing what my stiptions are and I

    request to see my father.¡±

    ¡°Or I can just skip your trial find you guilty of being an aplice to murder of the king and kidnapping

    of the future queen and drag you through the courtyard. Naked I might add, while our people throw

    whatever at you and tie you up in the middle of the beheading yard for a week before you are put the

    death.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It is of course your choice.¡±

    My eyes widened and I looked over at Sarah after hearing my mate. I didn¡¯t think the woman could pale

    anymore but whatever color was in her face left herpletely. I knew she didn¡¯t have any options left.

    ¡°Please Sarah, make the right choice here. You¡¯ve made your mistakes but let¡¯s try to right them while

    we can.¡± I offered her and she looked at me. I could see the hatred living in her eyes.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    I watched as Sarah struggled with her slim choices. It was either one or the other. It would be a choice

    of life or a choice of death. There was absolutely no way I would allow her to live if she chose the path

    to death. I would end her life before her father stepped a toe into this kingdom.

    That was something else I would want to handle immediately. He will not get away with that one. If I

    had it my way, I would strip him of everything and put him in the cell next

    to her. I felt my anger rising inside but outside I appeared to be calm and collective. I saw Everest

    nce at me and shift his weight. I knew he could feel my anger starting to build through our

    connection. Sarah was quiet for too long and I was growing tired and annoyed.

    ¡°You have about two seconds to answer before you seal your own fate!¡± My voice sounded cold, harsh.

    ¡°Please do not interrupt my kindness extended to you previously as a weakness. I know someone of

    your stature is not used to living in such poor and ufortable conditions. Make no mistake that I

    won¡¯t walk out of this cell with my mate and never look back. So, will you give us the information we are

    looking for or will you sign your own death?¡± | red through her as if she was the gum on the bottom

    of my shoe. As spoke to her my words became a jagged edged sword. I got more angry with every

    word that left my mouth my voice showed exactly how annoyed I was. Sarah began to shrink back into

    her cell, stumbling over the uneven floor as she backed up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°Yes?¡± Everest asked her.

    ¡°I will give you the information that I have or what I saw.¡± She had her head down, looking at her feet.

    ¡°Clean yourself up, eat, drink. We will move you to a morefortable cell. I will supply you with a pen

    and paper and you will write to your father telling him to stand down, you¡¯re fine, and in this letter you

    will confess your crimes. I will take a photo of this letter to keep for my own records. I will also read the

    letter to make sure you¡¯re not saying anything

    else other than that and pleasantries. If you attempt to double cross me, it will be your death.¡± He

    looked at her, rage and hateced his words. Sarah looked at him with tears in her eyes, holding them

    back the best she could.

    Her voice trembled as she knew it was over with him ¡°I won¡¯t double cross you. I swear it.¡± She looked

    over to me ¡°I am very sorry.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything to her, just looked at her. Momentster the guard arrived with the items I

    requested. I swore I heard her stomach growl as she looked at therge sandwich on the te.

    ¡°We will leave you for now. You will be moved in a few hours to a morefortable cell. Tomorrow we

    will discuss your terms and our conditions.¡± I told her as Everest reached for my hand. I took his hand

    and let him lead me out of the cells.

    When we reached the main security office I requested a tour of the better cells.! wanted to make sure

    there was a silver barred window for her to look out of, a essible toilet area and a bed. It didn¡¯t have

    to be cozy andfortable, just livable. She would be escorted twice daily for a walk and would be

    expected to help cleaning hospital rooms. She would never have less than three security team

    members while she was out. This would be a slow process and not everything would be immediate.

    One slip up and it all gets taken away.

    I thought about this the entire was up and when we walked into his office I sat down. I looked over at

    him and he was flustered. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, what about we move her and allow her to write the letter to her father first?¡± | sat back in the

    chair.

    ¡°Okay. Yeah, I mean after that.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I feel like we need to wait until we get his response before we move forward with whatever ns we

    cone up with. Then we might be able to give her supervised walks, maybe cleaning hospital rooms. All

    of these, of course, will be heavily security detailed.¡± | watched his facial expressions as he

    contemted my ideas.

    ¡°Hmm, those are some good points and ideas. I will take them into consideration.¡± He wrote them down

    on a post it note.

    ¡°This may take weeks or months to implement. She is definitely going to have to prove herself and her

    worth.¡± I leaned my head back and looked at the ceiling. I heard Everest -move in his chair and yawn.

    ¡°We need to discuss when we will have our ceremonies as

    well.¡±

    groaned ¡°When all this ends.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I am just catching heat from the council about you not being crowned and not being one with

    our territory even if you are marked. You have no direct line ofmunication with anyone except me.

    Well, you can tap into their thoughts but they can¡¯t hear you.¡± His chair squeaked and I looked over to

    him.

    ¡°Maybe we should have the ceremony tomorrow. It can be small intimate with just us who is here.¡± I

    suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it then.¡± He picked up his phone, dialing a number, and told whoever was on the otherside

    the n. I needed to find a suitable dress, nothing fancy but work casual at the least.

    I stood and walked over to Everest, leaning down and kissing him on the mouth.¡± need to pick out an

    outfit for tomorrow. Want to help?¡± I smiled and he nodded his head. ¡°I have a bunch of work attire

    dresses I just don¡¯t know which to pick.¡±

    We walked up to our room together and went straight to the closet. He threw himself across the bed

    and gotfortable. When I walked into the closet I picked out seven of my favorites, bringing them

    outside to show him. I looked over at him and his head was resting on his arm that was propping him

    up.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I started showing them and he narrowed it down to three. I went to put the others up  and tried on the

    rest. After much deliberating we chose a soft yellow dress with a ck zer. The dress was knee

    length and had a ttering fit. I felt sophisticated in it. I paired it with small silver earrings, ck heels,

    and a slim silver bracelet. I walked out and looked at Everest and his smile widened.

    ¡°You look absolutely breath taking. Definitely look like you¡¯re going to conquer anything thates

    your way.¡± He grinned as he sat up in the bed.

    I smiled over to him as I turned around to show off the dress more. I walked away to the closet and

    removed the clothes, hanging them back up. I put on my other clothes as I heard someone knocking

    frantically on the door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Everest asked as a warrior was breathing frantically at our door.

    ¡°I am sorry sir but I ran here to tell you there has been an attack on one of the smaller packs. We

    believe it to be Dexter. He is trying to conquer our territory and gain numbers. His movements look to

    be heading in the direction toward the Eastern territory along the coast.¡±

    I walked out frowning ¡°You are certain it is Dexter?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Spotters have confirmed it to be him and his army of Lycans and Wolves.¡± He had a

    nervousness in his voice and my heart ached for our people who were suffering.

    ¡°Thank you, call a meeting with the top warriors and set up a video conference with King Brent this

    evening. We need to try to get any information we can.¡± The warrior bowed and left immediately to do

    as he was instructed.

    ¨C ¡°Everest, I wonder if Miranda is okay? We need to make sure to ask while we are talking with him. I

    am sure she is missing Cassie terribly.¡± He nodded his head.

    ¡°I need to adjust your ceremony into the pack to tomorrow morning, we may have to leave in the

    afternoon.¡± He rubbed his face.

    I wanted to rip off Dexters head and separate it from his body entirely. He is absolutely insane and not

    thinking clearly. Which, from what I can tell, he hasn¡¯t thought clearly ever in his life. Jealousy is not a

    good look on him, or anyone for that matter.

    I pulled out an older, and I am sure an out dated map of our territory. I really wasn¡¯t up to speed and

    wanted to be able to visualize where he was going or headed. I didn¡¯t hear hime up behind me but

    I could feel his body heat radiating off of him.

    ¡°What are you doing, love?¡± He asked, peering over my shoulder.

    ¡°I am trying to see where we can go to cut him off? Or just where we need to go in general.¡± I searched

    the map and sighed.

    ¡°I see. Well, I don¡¯t want you going. It is too dangerous.¡±

    I turned and looked at him. Was he seriously not going to let me help my people? No.

    ¡°Oh, I am going. I am going to help our people and do what I can to save them from this mad man.¡± I

    challenged him and he frowned.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t risk losing you again.¡± His head hung then.

    Chapter 35

    ¡°Then stay by my side and I¡¯ll stick to yours but I am going.¡± I felt Charlotte¡¯s courage and her cheering

    me on.

    ¡°Fine, but stay close to me when we are out there.¡± He had an unhappy look on his face.

    ¡°I will? trust me.¡± I wrapped my arms around him in a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    I woke up with a heavy feeling, today was going to be rough. I had so much I needed to do, to

    aplish and a jam packed schedule. I started the coffee that was in our room while Everest still

    slept. I walked into the bathroom showered, done my make up, and my hair.

    I was sitting at my vanity thinking of what we could possibly do. Do we fight an unknown sizable army

    of Lycans, Wolves, and whatever else he has picked up along the way? Go into this blind? I really do

    not think that is the best option we have.

    I sighed as I burnt my finger on my curling iron and looked at the burn.

    ¡®I need more coffee¡¯ I said to myself as I stood and walked out in my robe and saw Everest busy on his

    phone. He nced up at me and smiled. I returned the smile to him as I poured and fixed my coffee.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± The hint of sleep still lingering in his raspy deep voice.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± I sipped my coffee and walked over to him, sitting down. ¡°So I don¡¯t think we should

    go directly to war unknowingly or unaware of what he has. I do think, however, we should go and

    evacuate the wolf and Lycan packs and send them here to stay with the many hotels we have. We can

    give the hotels a generous donation for helping amodate the needs of their territory. While we s

    out and see what Dexters numbers truly are.¡±

    He looked at me as he pondered the idea. ¡°We will need to discuss this with our council leaders. It is a

    very good idea.¡± He stated.

    ¡°I will bring it up to them. I think, well believe, that this is honestly our best option to preventing

    casualties from Dexter¡¯s wrath. We can have everyone train together, in obvious shifts until we are

    ready to go.¡± I stood and walked to the closet to change.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked.

    ¡°To finish getting ready, well dressed I suppose. For the ceremony.¡± I smiled and closed the door. I got

    ready and walked out of the room. Everest was already dressed and we walked down together.

    The ceremony was quick and initiated me into the Royal family. It wasn¡¯t the crowning ceremony but it

    was without the crown. We would save that for when everyone could be present. I felt an instant

    connection when invited into the Royal Link. It was like a bright connecting wire literally tied me to my

    people.

    ¡°Feel any different?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°I do in a not so big way just small. Like more connected to our people. It¡¯s weird exining something

    that you can¡¯t really see to describe. It¡¯s just a feeling.¡± I smiled ¡°But I feel better knowing that I can

    communicate with our people now and not just one sided.¡± | smiled.

    I truly was happy as we walked behind Jameson and Everest discussing my idea. I overheard Jameson

    call the n brilliant and it made me feel good inside.

    ¡°Well I want you there at the council meeting to help persuade them if they need it. Then you are in

    charge of gathering a scouting team to send out under yourmand. Take Ted if you need to, he may

    not admit it, but he is fantastic with details and spotting things others may have missed.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Everest, anything we can do to help you guys out.¡± Jameson responded. ¡°Thank you, we

    really do appreciate it.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you over throw the council though Everest?¡± Amber asked him and he nodded.

    ¡°I can but it¡¯s frowned upon and creates friction where we don¡¯t need it. Especially now that Dexter has

    made a quick recovery and is back on the move. They really would disagree with us leaving the

    kingdom and want to close off all gates and be hermits.¡± He paused and let out an aggravated sigh, ¡°I

    am obviously not going to do that. My father, Goddess rest his soul, in hister years would send out

    his team of men. They would scout and bring back whatever he requested. I am more of boots on the

    ground kind of leader. I want to be right in the thick of it with my men.¡±

    ¡°Of course you do babe. That is how our people learn to trust and look up to you. You¡¯re a great King to

    our people.¡± I told Everest.

    ¡°Absolutely. One million percent. I agree.¡± Jameson stated.

    We gathered the papers of information that we organized and went to the council meeting. Everest and

    Jameson argued back and forth with the members of the council. Everest was right about one thing,

    they wanted to sit back and see what he was doing. I got annoyed at their unwillingness to help our

    people who needed protection.

    I listened to both sides and decided to start looking deeper into their minds.

    I went from member to member until I stumbled upon something that seemed interesting. Well,

    dangerous really and I red at him. I felt the link open between Amber and myself

    ¡°You okay?¡± She asked me. ¡°The man in navy, who is he?¡±I asked her.

    ¡°That is Mr. Wilde. He¡¯s from one of the oldest families in our territory. Very rich and extremely powerful

    because of his position in the council. He is one that is super trusted throughout the castle. Why do you

    ask?¡± I saw her nce over at me, curious as to why! singled him out of everyone.

    ¡°He helped let the person from Dexter¡¯s men toe in to help Ryder escape. He also was supposed

    to help Sarah as well, bit failed? The more I pry the more blurry it seems to be. But he did supply the

    guns and the silver bullets to Ryder and the person who helped him escape.¡± I told her honestly.

    Amber gasped out loud and all eyes went to her. ¡°Spider.¡± She stomped her foot and raked her shoe

    iacross the carpet. ¡°Dead now. Just scared me. No worries.¡± Sheughed it off and the guys went back

    to talking.

    ¡°Smooth, really smooth.¡± Iughed between our link.

    ¡°Sorry! You just took me by surprise. That wasn¡¯t something I would of expected from him. He was

    super trusted with Everests father, friends even. Sm surprised you uncovered that.¡± She was angry

    with him, I could feel it through our link.

    ¡°Think they will leave for a moment if I ask the coucil members to leave?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°They may ask you why but you don¡¯t have to tell them the reason. Or you cane up with a fake one

    on the spot.¡± She told me.

    I stood and walked to the center of the room and smiled at them all. I spoke very softly to them,

    ¡°Excuse me gentlemen, would you mind leaving us for just a little moment. I have received an

    important private message from my brother and need to share the information. It is very important and

    brings news of a friend.¡± They nodded and left the room. I waited until the door closed and looked at

    Amber then the guys.

    I decided to use my linking and linked them all three of them into the conversation

    ¡°Okay.¡± 1 started and they both looked confused. ¡°Eves droppers.¡± /exined quickly before they

    opened their mouths to actually speak out where others could hear.

    ¡°Ohh.¡± They both said in unison. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°So Amber already knows this and this is the reason she gasped. The man who was the most pushy

    against what you were saying, Mr. Wilde / think is his name? He is guilty of letting in one of Dexter¡¯s

    men as a guard, he is the one who presented the gun with silver bullets to Dexters man and to Ryder.¡±

    ¨C I watched their faces change into a pure rage. Hair began to sprout on their arms shifting to fur as

    they were both beginning to shift.

    ¡°Go get them!¡± Everest roared as he was in mid shift.

    I nodded my head and walled outside. The men nodded and followed me back inside. I shut the door

    immediately and they stopped. They looked at me in fear because Everest was stalking toward them.

    ¡°Only one of you should be afraid right now. One of you havemitted a treasonous crime and have

    be a traitor. You all know that means death.¡± My eyes narrowed on the man who was guilty.

    He looked absolutely terrified and was shaking where he stood, He went to start shifting but Everest

    clutched him by the throat, cutting off most of his air supply.

    ¡°Why!?¡± He growled. ¡°Why would you help the man who killed my father, your friend!¡±

    The older man gasped for air and wed at Everests hands, trying his best to free him.

    Everest mmed him on the ground and Jameson quickly picked him up, and detained his hands.

    Jameson faced the older man to Everest.

    ¡°Sarah.¡± Was all he said. ¡°Sarah?¡± Everest was just as confused as everyone else.

    ¡°Yes, she is family. A cousin, maybe third. Her father told me to set them free. But only Ryder was able

    to get free, they left her behind when the guards were able to gain ess in. Ted made sure of that.

    They left her behind.¡± He closed his eyes and it made sense why Sarah was hesitant on telling us

    anything at all.

    I watched as Everest realized the entire thing. The council members were angry with him, I was angry

    with him, everyone in the room was just angry.

    ¡°I will not fight you. I will take my punishment. I understand what that might be and if it¡¯s death, let it be

    quick.¡± He said in the most calm voice there was.

    ¡°Guards! In here!¡± Everest voice boomed through the room, echoing off the walls. The sound caused

    myself and Amber to flinch at the loudness of his voice. The men came rushing in quickly as I am sure

    they heard what was going on previously.

    ¡°Take Mr. Wilde into custody, search him for any weapons, and then bring him to the prison cells below.

    Please use caution, this one likes to carry silver.¡± He words wereced with poison that shot out like

    daggers.

    The guards searched him and took him away. The other three council members looked amongst

    themselves almost as if in a silent conversation. One stepped up and looked between the four of us

    before he cleared his throat to speak.

    ¡°You want to go out there and now we see why. You don¡¯t know who to trust in this trying time. The only

    ones you can trust are within your private circle. You have our approval to whatever means necessary.

    Whatever it takes to get our fellow people out safe and out of harms way, we will ensure happens.

    Even if it means taking them into the human territory until we are ready, we will pay the human hotels

    every single day until this is over. Our people is our responsibility. Do what you must, but please be

    careful. This Dexter is wild and obviously very dangerous.¡±

    Everest walked over to the three of them and shook their hands, thanking them each. I knew it was

    time to get ready. Ready to leave and onto a new mission and a new purpose. It was going to be a long

    next few days as we rush to evacuate packs but it has to be done. This is something that we can not

    fail.

    We would need to go with an army of warriors at our sides, just in case we ran into Dexter along the

    way. A small part of me hoped that we would. That small part also wanted to destroy the bastard and

    rip him to pieces.

    We couldn¡¯t risk going alone and getting caught behind enemy lines. This mission was going to be very

    risky and dangerous. I couldn¡¯t be more excited as my Lycan craved revenge and stirred inside.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Everything seemed to move quickly after we left the council meeting. Mr. Wilde was in custody, we

    touched base with Sarah and told her what had happened with her distant cousin. She hung her head

    and sighed

    ¡°It was something I was ashamed of.I am very sorry for the headache my family including myself has

    caused you both.¡±

    When we left there we went down to the training grounf where they were loading up the vehicles. I felt

    Charlotte stirring inside, itching to get out, ¡®Soon you will be running amd let free. We will get our

    revenge on that bastard.¡¯ I promised her.

    After we finished helping in loading our SUV we walked to the training grounds where our warriors were

    waiting for us. They were instructed to bring a backpack filled with necessary items for a very long trip.

    When we walked in together heads were bowed and the room quickly went silent as a sign of respect

    towards us. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop in the far corneres of the room. You could

    feel everyone was anxious to know what was going on and where we were going. We did not give them

    much information to go off of. Jameson and Amber were already there waiting for us to arrive. I gave

    them both a quick smile as we walked by them and to the center stage. They followed right behind us

    and walked towards the stage.

    The tension in the air was thick, so thick you could cut it with a knife. As we passed by the warriors I felt

    their eyes on us. We walked up on the stage and I looked around, a three-sixty view of our strongest,

    most capable, and bravest warriors. I was proud of them and I said a quick silent prayer to the Moon

    Goddess to keep all of us safe during our extraction mission.

    I listened to Everest as he began speaking to our group, his voice booming across the crowd, ¡°Thank

    you everyone for joining us on such short notice. I know that rumors have been flying around. We are

    here to not only inform you of what we are doing here today but to catch you all up to speed.¡±

    I listened as my eyes scanned the room. Several, well most were listening and paying close attention,

    hanging onto Everests every word. Some was looking at me curious, which was understandable

    considering I have not been formally introduced to the Kingdom until now.

    ¡°As you may know me and a few warriors and surrounding packs went on a mission recently to retrieve

    my mate and your now Queen.¡± Everest looked over to me for a moment before turning back to the

    warriors. He walked in the wide circle, including every single person in the room on his speech.

    ¡°Dexter from the Southern Territory has went Rouge and be very dangerous. He killed his own

    father and attempted to murder his very own brother. Dexter is responsible for the murder of my father,

    the two guards, helping with the escapee Ryder to be set free, the young Lycan clerk worker at the

    clothing store, the two male warriors in my security detail, and the kidnapping of my mate, your Queen,

    Avalynn. He is trying to over throw our Kingdom, our territory. When he is done with us he ns on

    overthrowing his brother in the south. The mission was sessful in returning Avalynn but also a

    failure when Dexter was able to escape.¡±

    Everest paused and looked out at the crowd as they were digesting the information they received. You

    could feel the anger in them. I walked up now to speak, I don¡¯t know where it came from but I needed

    them to hear from me. I knew what Everest was wanting to say to them.

    ¡°Warriors today we ask you here, ready to carry out another mission with us. The road ahead may be

    dangerous make no mistake of that. Dexter has licked and cleaned his wounds and is back at it again.

    He is moving through the eastern coast of our territory. He is killing innocents who refuse to work with

    them and their families. He¡¯s pushing towards the Lycan pack of Sir Brennon who is making threats, haf

    infiltrated the Lycan Packs Council members. He is threatening to help Dexter, over throw your King,

    and kill every person standing in their way. Now I ask you in this time of need to help us rescue these

    families who are in the direct path of their destruction to conquer what is yours what is ours. This may

    be a rescue mission but we could very well sh with Sir Brennon or Dexter along the way. So stay

    aware, be alert, and never let your guard down.¡±

    I stepped back and looked at the crowd in front of us. I had walked circles around the stage as I talked

    to the crowd. I looked now as they all discussed what was going on. They were angry, furious, and

    ready to fight for the cause. I was proud of them all, as they were ready to put their life on the line to

    help others.

    Everest took my hand in his and whispered ¡°Good job my love. You have inspired them today. They will

    follow you through hell fire now.¡± He let my hand go and stepped up to the group. He raised his hands

    and silence was soon brought through the crowd of people. ¡°Warriors, during this journey we will be

    bringing warrior wolves and Lycans with us. As we speak now Avalynns brother Alpha Josh and Luna

    ire are on their way here to help out with our people in our absence. I have already hand picked

    thirty or so warriors to stay behind to help protect, serve, and direct iing fleeing families. Word is

    that some have already fled looking for protection. The hotels around are already aware and have open

    doors ready to serve. Everyone will be meeting outside in the next hour. We have a team of SUVs to

    carry what we need along the way. We also have another team of SUVs to carry back the weak or the

    elderly and children who can not shift. See you all in an hour. If you have questions please see either

    myself, Jameson, or Ted. Ted will be leaving with the scouting team in thirty minutes.¡± He stepped back

    and everyone started filtering out of the room one by one.

    They spoke amongst theirself as they left. I had a woman approach me, she was tall with long dark hair

    that was pulled high up in a ponytail. ¡°Queen?¡± She asked for me.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I didn¡¯t know her name and smiled politely at her.

    ¡°I just wanted to say that we all are very thankful for your safety and that you are brave enough to face

    this monster of a Lycan head on.¡± I looked past her and several women were  standing there and I

    smiled at them all.

    ¡°Thank you. I do believe that he deserves to be brought to justice.¡± I told the group.

    ¡°We agree. I am Ang, these are my close group of friends who are the female trainers. We would

    like to be your personal security team through this process. When we stop we will help you train and

    build your skills if you would like.¡± She bowed her head and I felt excitement run through me.

    ¡°Givr me one second to discuss this with my mate, it will have to be his final approval.¡± I told them.

    ¡°Just wait right here one second.¡± I looked over to Everest and he was with Jameson answering

    questions. I walked over to him and the warriors moved aside as / approached, making room for me to

    pass.

    ¡°Excuse us for a moment please.¡± I took Everest by the hand and led him away from the group. ¡°So

    Ang and the group of female warriors have asked, well volunteered to be my personal security team

    and to help train when we are able to along the way.¡± I told him and he smiled.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s impressive. Ang is hard-core and the best female warrior we have. The women

    trainers we have are the best around, I feel that you would bepletely safe in their care. They¡¯re

    hard-core and vicious, you could learn a lot in just a small amount of time. If it is what you want then do

    it.¡± He kissed my head.

    ¡°So you approve?¡± I looked up to him.

    ¡°I do, but do you approve of them?¡± He questioned and I nodded my head. ¡°Then go tell them the good

    news.¡± ¡ª I walked off to them and Amber had join the group. I remembered seeing her when we were

    training and she was pretty bad ass herself. Of course she would know them I thought to myself. I

    approached the group and they all looked at me.

    ¡°So?¡± Amber said excitedly. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said the final decision is up to me. That every single one of you are absolute ass kickers and hard-

    core. With that said I would be honored if youdies assisted me as my security detail along this

    mission. Congrattions,dies! You all have the promotion and title as Royal Security Detail Queens

    Divison.¡± I shook their hands and we heard the bell ringing. It was time to head outside.

    We looked around and everyone was there and loading up the SUVs with their things. Twelve more

    SUVs pulled up behind the ones we had. Those must be the transporting team. I realized the scouting

    team had already slipped off ahead of us. I walked and stood next to Everest as he spoke to the crows

    again.

    ¡°Remember everyone this mission could be dangerous so it is imperative that you keep your eyes and

    ears open. Anything suspicious needs to be reported through the link immediately. If it is suspicious

    activity be sure to remaine calm as to not alert them that you know they¡¯re there. A higher rank will be

    at your side immediately to scout the activity and take action if it is an immediate threat to our group.

    Make sure when we stop you eat, get your water intake, stretch, and train. Stay focused, stay safe.

    This mission can not happen without you. Let us shift and begin our mission.¡± Everest shifted and I

    shifted with him. We

    stood together as we watched everyone shift around us.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    When it was finally time and everyone was shifted we began to run to the forest. It sounded like

    thunder through the woods. Growling, anger, fury, and hatred was felt through our open link.

    Communication between my security detail had a direct link to myself and to Everest. We ran quickly

    and efficiently, we were faster than the SUVs who had to stay on the paved roads.

    We would reach the pack that was destroyed before nightfall. The SUVs would be pushing ahead to

    the next pack and begin evacuation of the first pack. We would do our investigation and search for any

    survivors.

    We could smell the burning miles out. I felt uneasy as Charlotte ran harder and faster towards the

    smell. We had adrenalin flowing through our veins. My security team and myself pushed ourselves

    faster and soon we were pulling away from the pack. As we were reached about two miles out we

    stumbled upon dead bodies that had clearly been murdered. It appeared to be a family as a mother,

    children, and a male, probably the father, had deep w wounds. w wounds to their stomach and

    throats to ensure they died. I closed my eyes as we squat down to them. The direction they were

    headed was toward the kingdom.

    I felt a tear stream down our cheek as I looked at the children.

    Charlotte let out a growl as Everest and his team came next to us and I linked for us to keep moving. I

    feared that we would not find any survivors if this was what he was doing. We began running again. We

    passed more dead bodies along the way, these families were fleeing to safety and I felt that we had

    failed them.

    When we approached the gates of the pack we approached cautiously. Although Ted and his scout

    team has been here, they didn¡¯t search the entire ce. They deemed it safe for us to enter but that

    goes without saying that no one reentered the ce after they left, going to the next pack.

    We sat still and listened for any movements or discement for what felt like an hour but was really

    only a few minutes. Only thing that could be heard was the burning and smoldering sound of the packs

    buildings. We pushed open the gate and I couldn¡¯t believe what we saw. It was the absolute look of a

    war zone that you would see in pictures. Burned buildings and rubble were everywhere, as far as the

    eye could see. We had to be extra careful as we walked into the gate. We had to be on the lookout for

    any traps or explosives. We rounded a corner and I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    When we rounded the corner I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw. Two children, one carrying a small teddy

    bear, and in footed dirty pj¡¯s, wandering out in the street. The other had on shorts and a shed t-shirt,

    he was a few years older than the other it appeared. I instantly shifted to my human form, showing

    them I mean them no harm. They stood frozen in fear at the group of Lycans behind me. I gave my

    warriors a small signal to stand down and they took a few steps away. They gave me the space I

    needed to be able to have a safe conversation with the children. We didn¡¯t want to scare them off and

    not be able to get them the help they very obviously needed.

    ¡°Hello little ones.¡± I spoke softly to them. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I asked them both. There was dried blood on

    their face and on their clothes they wore. I honestky couldn¡¯t tell by looking at them if their tattered

    clothing had their blood or someone else¡¯s blood on them. They both shook their head, but when they

    moved I could see wounds that were slowly healing. Being young children they didn¡¯t have the

    aggressive healing trait triggered yet.

    ¡°My brother is. My big brother is hurt. We, we, left him behind to get a bandaide. He can¡¯t get up to walk

    so we left to find it for him. He said he needed a big big bandaid. We can¡¯t find him one though.¡± The

    older of the two told me.

    ¡°Your big brother? Can you take me to him, please? We have a medical staff and medical supplies to

    help him. I am positive we have just what he needs.¡± I told them both. He nodded and turned around

    and began walking very carefully in the direction of where I assume his older brother was located. ¡°I

    can take you. I remember the way.¡± He said confidently.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He looked over at me, his hand was tightly holding onto his younger siblings hand,

    afraid to let him go. I honestly couldn¡¯t me him, he has been through the absolute worst.

    ¡°My name is Avalynn. I am the mate to King Everest.¡± I responded to him and he stopped walking,

    turning to get a better look at me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Queen? Oh my Goddess Bryan. Look she is here to help us!¡± I felt excitement in his

    voice as he walked faster. I could feel the hope growing in them both. We reached a broken house that

    had arge crack going through it and the roof was also partially caved in. The front door was busted in

    and I could smell blood, lots of blood. We walked inside and looked around the broken home.

    ¡°Bubba. We are back. The Queen is with us. She is here to help, help you!¡± He walked in calling out to

    his brother and I followed him inside. As we approached a young teen, maybe fifteen or sixteen, heid

    on the ground with a pool of blood surrounding him. He had deep wounds all over his body, and

    something tied around his arm, coated in blood. I realized that his arm was ripped from his body and

    my hands went to my mouth out of shock. I could not believe what I was actually seeing. The young

    boys eyesnded to me and a small smile was on his face.

    He struggled to breathe and I turned around screaming for the medical team to get in the home quickly.

    ¡°We need the medical team in here now! Hurry, we do not have time to waste!¡± I ordered them.

    The medical team charged in and I took the hands of the younger siblings and passed them off to

    Amber. She stood at the door opening smiling to them both and squatted to their level.

    ¡°This is Amber, she is my very good friend and she is super nice! She is going to make sure you get

    some food in you and some water and whatever else you want you can have. We will make sure you

    both get cleaned up and then we will check you for any wounds.¡± || smiled at them and they hugged me

    tightly.

    ¡°Thank you for rescuing us.¡± He said softly. ¡°Is my brother going to be okay?¡±

    I thought for a moment, searching for the right words that he could unserstand. I knew that I couldn¡¯t lie

    to him and give him false hope so the truth would have to do. ¡°Our medical team will do absolutely

    everything in their power to save his life. They will work very hard, I will make sure that they do

    everything they can.¡±

    ¡°He has to make it, he protected us. He hid us and even though he scratched us with a knife and told

    us to y dead so those bad men would ignore us. You know what they did? They walked over our

    bodies as if they didn¡¯t see us just like he said they would.¡±

    My eyes closed for a moment as I was trying not to cry for them. These three boys were so very brave

    and so very lucky to be alive. Their brother was their hero with his fast thinking. I looked at them both

    again ¡°I will tell them to do everything to save your hero of a brother. Now do something for me,

    please? Eat and hydrate and try to rest, okay? I will have someone take you to the Kingdom soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am we can do that Queen Avalynn.¡± They gave me another hug and walked away with Amber.

    I walked back inside after Iposed myself as the medical team were still attempting to stop his arm

    from bleeding. I looked at him and feared that he wouldn¡¯t make it.

    The link of the medical staff drifted through my mind ¡°Queen Avalynn, his oue is not looking so

    great. He has lost a lot of blood and is very, very pale. I fear he may not make it through the night.

    Although if he does make it through tonight, he has a chance. It would be a slim chance but still a

    chance.¡±

    ¡°Please do not let him know any of this. We do not need him to stop fighting the good fight to live. He

    saved his younger brothers lives, he is a hero to them, a hero to me.¡±I told her,

    She went back to working quickly with her team as she tightened the tourniquet around the upper part

    of his severed arm. Another staff member injected him with a needle I assume for the pain he was

    having. I sat next to him and pushed his hair back away from his face and eyes and his head turned up

    to look at me.

    He took a ragged breath before he spoke ¡°Are you really the Queen?¡± I smiled ¡°Not officially yet, but

    King Everest is my fated mate.¡±

    ¡°That is close enough. You don¡¯t need a fancy shmancy ceremony for that.¡± He coughed and took a

    gasp of air.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hero, did you know that? Because of your quick thinking, you saved your little brothers lives.

    They are so very proud of you. How old are you?¡± I told him and he smiled.

    ¡°Sixteen in two weeks.¡± He told me and he looked back at his arm that was gone. ¡°Do you think if I find

    my fated mate that she will reject me?¡± He looked back at me as his eyes filled with tears. Ahh yes,

    Wolves can begin searching for their mates at sixteen.

    ¡°Let me tell you something, if she rejects you, she is an i***t. Who would reject someone who will be

    given a hero medal of honor or sacrifice from the King and Queen?¡± His eyes widened as he looked at

    me.

    ¡°What? Me? A hero? I- I am not a hero. I just done what I felt is right.¡± He had tears streaming down his

    cheeks. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help my parents, I watched the evil man kill them before he sent his men into the

    homes to kill all the children. I had to save my brothers so I smashed our windows and I cut them

    where it wouldn¡¯t kill them and smeared blood all over them I told them to not say a word until they

    were long gone. Even when they caught me, they were quiet.¡± His voice cracked as he fought his

    emotions.

    ¡°Well what you done to protect your siblings made you that awesome hero. You absolutely deserve

    this, but you need to stay strong for me. Can you do that..?¡± | paused and realized I didn¡¯t know his

    name.

    ¡°My name is Trevor, Queen Avalynn.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°Trevor, can you promise me that you will stay strong so you can go to your own

    ceremony? You didbeverything in your power to protect those two. Absolutely outstanding. Your

    parents, though they are not here are so very proud of you.¡± I pushed his hair back again and he

    nodded his head.

    ¡°I can do that for you, for my brothers.¡± He smiled though tears were streaming down his face.

    ¡°Good, now get some rest for me while they work on getting you fixed and transported to the nearest

    hospital. Good job protecting them, I am very proud of you.¡± I watched as he closed his eyes but the

    monitor of his heart still beeped. The medicine they gave him must have started to kick in as he was

    soon asleep. I stood up and let the staff work and do their best on him.

    ¡°Please if one of you would notify me of any changes. Also when you take him to the nearest hospital

    tell them the King and Queen will be paying all medical expenses for him. I want him to have the very

    best care.¡± I told the lead medical team member Brit.

    ¡°Yes of course Queen Avalynn. Also, the transport van will be here in about forty minutes or so.¡± She

    told me.

    ¡°Thank you Brit. Keep up the hard work. I need to go see what other help needs to be done out there.¡± I

    left them but before walking out of the house I turned to look at the young boy and prayed he would

    make it.

    I stepped out and saw my mate walking towards me. ¡°Is he going to make it?¡± he asked.

    I felt all of my emotions rush to the surface, I had to stay strong for him and tears threatened to spill

    down my cheeks. My voice broke as I spoke, ¡°I am not sure. I told him he would have to so he could

    get the King and Queens medal of honor and sacrifice. He saved his younger siblings. How are they?¡± I

    looked around for them and saw them sitting on the tailgate of a random truck eating.

    ¡°The boys? They¡¯re fine, hungry, a few little scrapes and cuts but they¡¯re fine.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Good. I am worried about their brother, Trevor. If he makes it through tonight then he has a slim

    chance of making it.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°He will make it. No doubt about it.¡± He wrapped me in a hug and the tears began flowing instantly and

    freely.

    ¡°I told them that we are paying for any financial needs they may have for him at the nearest hospital¡± I

    looked up to him and he nodded his head.

    ¡°Let us walk and help look for any other survivors.¡± He took my hand and we walked all along the pack.

    It wasplete destruction everywhere you looked. As we walked I told him what Trevor done after he

    witnessed Dexter murdering his parents. As we walked through the small wolf pack the windows were

    smashed, the vehicles set on fire, and big holes in the walls of buildings. Death was everywhere we

    turned and everywhere we looked. The only survivors were the three brothers.

    I sighed and felt so defeated after we walked the entire territory. I have never seen so -much evil

    before. This is insane. Dexter has taken it too far. We need to catch him and end him. How does he

    think that this is eptable? Why would anyone see this as eptable?

    ¡°I want to rip his throat out! Why all the innocent blood shed? Why hurt these babies?!¡± Charlotte

    howled in my mind.

    Tears streamed down my face silently. I heard the sound of a vehicle approaching and we ran towards

    the noise. As we approached the staff was bringing out Trevor on a cot. He was awake. I looked at Brit

    and she linked me ¡°The van took longer than anticipated.

    Apparently there are downed power lines and trees from where they wereing from.¡±

    I nodded to her and walked over to the cot and held my hand up for them to stop walking, ¡°Remeber to

    stay strong for me, okay? You got this. Your brothers are safe and will be heading to the Kingdom. Get

    some rest and I will see you in a few days to check on you, okay?¡±

    He smiled and nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll be strong. I want to visit the Kingdom for my medal.¡±

    I pushed his hair back again away from his face and motioned for them to take him. Everest wrapped

    his arm around me and I leaned my head against his shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s going to make it.¡± I said out loud.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He has to make it.¡± I heard Everest Whisper to me. I stood in his arms as tears

    streamed from down my cheeks. Damn it they just wouldn¡¯t stop, but this left me feeling broken. It

    reminded me of the stories that were told to me about my own family. No one deserves this.

    Our warriors looked warn out as they all prepared to leave. We wouldn¡¯t be going too far this evening,

    just far enough to reach a clearing big enough for all of us to sleep. We preferred if it was on a hillside

    somewhere, that way we could see all around us. I wrote in my little book to revisit and rebuild the pack

    once things settled down.

    We all shifted and moved away from the broken little wolf town. We walked until the sun was gone and

    the moon was high in the sky. We finally reached our destination and we slept in our Lycan form. It was

    safer that way. If we were to be attacked, we wouldn¡¯t have to take time to shift. Charolette cuddled

    right up and we were out pretty quickly. Our souls were tired and we needed the small break from what

    our reality was today.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    I didn¡¯t sleep well, my memories of the days events yed in my mind. I decided to get up around

    almost 5. I wanted to shift but knew I was safest while Charlotte was out. This was especially true since

    I wanted to walk around the camp. The sun was already closing the door on the darkness, light

    stretching across the horizon. The minute that Charlotte stood to stretch our muscles Everests Lycan,

    Connor stirred as hus side went cold from theck of heat we let off.

    He let out a loud yawn sound and continued to stretch his muscles standing next to us. We nuzzled

    one another and walked quietly together around the camp. We checked on all of the members and

    made sure everyone was safe and sound. We made sure there was no quiet surprise attacks while we

    slept.

    We finally found us a quiet spot to sit together, still in our Lycan forms as we watched the sun finish

    rising in the sky. Charlotte leaned against Connor as a deep vibrating noise of approval and content

    radiated through his body. We all took this moment of peace in together.

    The sunrise reminded me of the peace there will be soon, once things are said and done. There is a

    beautiful side of the world and not all is lost and ugly. The world may have evil, yes, but the world also

    has a lot of good in it too. I vowed to be the good in the world.

    I would show mercy when mercy could be given but hard when swift justice should be made. Evil would

    not find its way into my heart, even when having to face it head on.

    ¡°What about when you have to kill someone.¡± Charlotte teased and I frowned at her.

    ¡°If we have to kill someone, it was to either protect myself, loved ones, and members of ourmunity,

    or because justice would be served. Do not get being a good leader with a weak hearted full.¡±I felt her

    nod of approval.

    ¡°Good because I n on serving some justice when we see that Lil devil.¡± She huffed outloud causing

    Connor to look at our way.

    I linked them both ¡°We were both just discussing my new outlook in wanting to be the kindness and

    good the world needs. Charlotte still wants to make sure our justice would still be served.¡± Iughed

    through the link.

    I felt both their approval through the link as they moved closer to us. Connor nipped at Charlotte

    yfully. They have still yet to seal their mating bond and I stepped back giving Charlotte full control. I

    felt Everest do the same as they ran through the woods together.

    They still stayed close to the camp but far enough away from prying eyes and listening ears. They

    yed and ran together until they found a nice spot andpleted their mating bond. We were fully

    whole, forever bonded together by the fates and the Moon Goddess. When we came back to the camp

    people were already getting ready for the day. Charlotte

    Chapter 39 and Connor walked side by side their tails intertwining with one another. I could feel their

    love for one another, it felt just like mine and Everests love for one another.

    They nuzzled before splitting and shifting into our human forms to address the group and be able to eat

    a proper breakfast. I felt Charlotte retreat happily into the back of our mind. She was so incredibly

    happy, it was almost scary. She was always so hard-core, angry and revengeful that it was nice to

    finally see herpletely happy.

    As I was walking over to where the food was being cooked Amber joined me. ¡°Have you heard the

    good news?¡±

    ¡°I have not, is it of Trevor?¡± I asked hopefully.

    ¡°It is, he made it through the night. I got the message three minutes ago. I came directly to you.¡± She

    gave me a hug.

    ¡°How are the brothers doing?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Oh they are fine. Excited to be leaving for the Kingdom today. We wanted to wait to see what was

    going on with Trevor before we shipped them to the Kingdom. That way if he wasn¡¯t going to make it,

    they could say their final goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°It was for the best. At least they got to say good bye and see you soon, today.¡± I smiled at that thought.

    I knew I promised I would see him soon and I need to make good on that promise. In a few more days I

    would make the trip with Everest and our warriors to spend an entire day there. Give them a day of rest

    and a decent hot meal and hot shower.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. When are you going to see him?¡± She asked me, as if she was trying to read my mind.

    ¡°In a few days, probably after we evacuate the next twp packs. All of us are going.¡± | threw a piece of

    bacon on my te.

    ¡°All of us?¡± Shd seemed confused.

    ¡°Yep. That way everyone can have a day of rest and clean up and rx some. This is stressful for

    everyone involved.¡± I sighed ¡°I wish I could have killed thay jerk so we could have avoided all of this.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault he drugged you Ava.¡± She put her hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°I know I just, wish I could have.¡± I clenched my jaw, the feeling of anger rushing into my blood stream.

    ¡°If you would have tried something you may not be here today. You did the right thing. You yed him

    like a fiddle and he believed everything you said to him. This, all this destruction is not your fault.

    Please do not me yourself.¡± She hugged me after I sat my food down. I hugged her tightly in return.

    We took our food and sat down under a tree. I had a gran bar, an apple, a water with a tropical fruit

    punch enhancer, bacon, sausage, and eggs. It was pretty tasty considering it was cooked over an open

    me.

    My stomach felt happy and I felt my energy level rise. Everest sat down next to us and he was chewing

    his food. Jameson joined us shortly after and we sat in our small circle our security teams not too far

    away from us. We ate until we were all satisfied and had small  talk about our current situations.

    Ted sent Everest a text and he summed it up for us, ¡°He basically said that it seems that Dexters men

    were keeping close to the coast line. Depending on which direction he chooses there were two different

    packs to evacuate. He suggested that we should push ourselves hard and evacuate them both. As

    soon as we possibly could. They¡¯re both small packs one is Lycan and the other is wolves.¡± He looked

    at us all.

    ¡°Obviously we help the wolf pack first, Lycans are stronger and faster than wolves so if something was

    to happen then they could hold their own more easily.¡± I blurted out.

    ¡°She has a point.¡± Jameson agreed with me. ¡°They would be more likely to hit a wolf pack versus a

    small but still strong and capable Lycan pack.¡±

    We all watched as Everest thought of these both and after a moment nodded his head. ¡°Yeah. That is

    true. He would be able to bully a wolf pack more than a Lycan pack.¡±

    He stood and paced infront of us, contemting all his choices.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s it, let¡¯s get them ready to go. We need to leave with in the next hour.¡± He outstretched his

    arm and I took it as we stood. I felt his link go through my mind telling everyone to be ready within the

    hour.

    I watched all around us as our warriors began to clean up the mess we had made. Soon it looked as if

    we were never really there. Everest had received a message from Ted telling us that Dexter and his

    men were still at their camp.

    ¡°Time to shift and move on. We are heading to Blue Moon Wolf Pack. Remember to always be alert

    and ready for the unexpected. Now, let¡¯s shift and get to our destination.¡± Everests link cut as we all

    shifted into our Lycan forms.

    I could feel the positive energy radiating from our warriors as we walked to the front of the group. We

    moved and pushed through the forest; the trees snapped and bushes were demolished into

    nothingness from our running. Luckily we didn¡¯t feel much of it as our Lycans were strong and tough. If

    we did our elerated healing helped in our prote tion.

    It didn¡¯t take us too long, only a few hours of hard running to reach the wolf pack. When we crossed

    into their territory we were met immediately by the wolves guarding their territory line. Everest sent out

    his aurora and they quickly fell in line and ran with us. I am sure alerting how fast we were moving.

    Time was our enemy and we were working against the clock. We made to the packhouse in, I am sure,

    a record set time. The Alpha and his Luna, the beta, or anyone else who should be present were

    missing still.

    I shifted back into my human form as well as Everest. I turned to look at our warriors and shook my

    head and linked them all ¡°Please stay in your lycan forms. We will need to get to work quickly once we

    get the ball rolling. Please stay alert, we don¡¯t know what could happen.¡± I shut the link down as we

    were walking to the front door of the packhouse.

    As we were midway up the steps the door flung open and out rushed a middle aged Alpha and his

    Luna following closely behind was their four children, three girls and a son. ¡°King Everest and Queen

    Avalynn. I am very sorry we were not expecting you to be here so fast.¡± They bowed to us and Everest

    went straight into business mode.

    ¡°Daniel, good to see you. I need an important word with you about your pack. Care to join me in your

    office so we can discuss matters?¡± You could tell by looking at him that he was very serious. They both

    turned to walk away.

    He linked me ¡°Please walk with their Luna to her conference room. She will need to know how

    dangerous this situation is for her and her children. We won¡¯t be long, love. Her name is Bridget.

    ¡°Can do, love.¡± I replied.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Bridget?¡± I smiled as her attention turned to me. ¡°Care to show me into your office that way we can

    make a n after I tell you what is going on.¡±

    I watched as she nodded and looked at her children asking ¡°Is it serious? About the attacks?¡±

    gave a small nod to her and watched her pale. ¡°Okay. My loves will you please go pack a bag. Make

    sure you are able to carry it with you.¡± She turned and was speaking to her

    children before walking with me. I followed her to her office and we sat down in the chairs.

    ¡°So the Rouge Royal Dexterpletely demolished another Wolf Pack closer to the coast.¡± I paused

    and watched her facial expressions turn into fear.

    ¡°My Goddess, were there any survivors?¡± She asked me.

    ¡°Yes. Three brothers. The oldest name is Trevor. Trevor sustained life threatening injuries buy we were

    able to get to him in time and he is in a bigger pack with a great hospital staff. He told me he watched

    his parents die and needed to think of something quick tosave his brothers. They are fine and are

    safely traveling to the Kingdom to be taken care of.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Trevor? Which pack is this?¡± She seemed like she knew the name. ¡°It was the Cresting Moon Wolf

    Pack.¡± I stated.

    Her hands went to her mouth and she had a tear slide down her face. ¡°That is my brother¡¯s pack.¡± She

    cried.

    I felt the instinct was to hug her and did so. She had tears streaming down her face. Her forehead was

    on my shoulder when her mate and mine came busting into the room.

    ¡°Bridget, my love, I am so sorry about your brother.¡± She stood and went into his arms as he held her

    tightly. ¡°But we must go. We need to warn our people, now. We must leave soon. Our warriors and

    myself will be going with Everest. You must lead the rest back to the Kingdom. Back to our nephews

    who are needing you.¡± His hands were cupped against either side of her face as he spoke to her.

    I watched as her eyes closed and she gathered herself. When she opened her eyes, blinking away the

    remainder of her tears, she nodded her head. ¡°Lets get going, time is wasting.¡± She pushed her hurt

    and feelings aside as we all left the room.

    When we went down, word quickly spread that the Lycan King and Queen were visiting The

    surrounding open space was covered with the pack, anxious to see a glimpse of the Royals and

    wondering why we were here.

    We walked out and stood out on the tops of the steps. My hand was in Everests as looked out at the

    crowd. Daniel and Bridget were right next to us as they looked out to the crowd.

    ¡°Not everyone is here, give them a few more minutes.¡± Daniel said quietly and Everest nodded.

    I watched Daniel¡¯s eyes ze over as he was linking his pack. Soon his eyes went normal and he

    watched as more people crowded in the open yard.

    ¡°Okay, everyone is here now.¡± He said to us and Everest nodded his head and cleared his throat

    preparing to speak to the wolves.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Everyone in the pack gathered in the courtyard. You could sense the uneasy and curious feelings they

    all had. Everest let my hand go and it dropped to my side as I watched him step forward to speak to

    them all.

    ¡°Good Evening everyone. I know your Alpha said that we had urgent news to discuss with you all and

    this is true. The decision we havee to, together is not an easy one to make but is the best choice

    and option we could think of for the entire pack. We are ordering a mass evacuation of everyone in this

    pack? effective immediately. Take essential items like clothing and self care items with you.¡± The crowd

    whispering grew into a dull roar

    as the feeling became a panic situation.

    Everest raised his hands in the air to motion them to settle and they quickly done as he instructed.

    Please, do not panic, this move is due to the Royal Rouge Lycan, Dexter, who wants to im all as his

    own. He kidnapped my mate and we retrieved her. It appears that he will stop at nothi g until he gets

    what he wants.¡± He turned and gave me a small smile and everyone looked at me. He returned to look

    at the pack and continued speaking, ¡°We just came from another pack where he murdered hundreds of

    lives. There were only three survivors and they have been moved to a safe location. We are trying to

    protect you all from the same fate. Those who will be staying with our Lycan Warriors are the elite pack

    warriors. We need the rest of the pack members to go and help back at the Kingdom. Please, go pack

    and be back in exactly one hour. We leave then.¡± Everest stepped back and took my hand as the crowd

    hurriedly evacuated the yard to go pack.

    Everest looked over at Daniel, ¡°Please have your elite warriors here in forty-five minutes so they and

    you can be fully briefed by Jameson on our n.¡± He nodded as his eyes zed over, linking his elite

    warriors.

    We walked back inside with the Alpha and Luna and sat at a conference table, Jameson and Amber

    met us there. We briefed the two on our detailed n of where we were going to next. After that if

    Dexter chooses to overtake this pack he will be in rage mode and move to the Lycan pack next pretty

    quickly. That is where we are going next, to evacuate the weak and then we are going to a safe

    location to rest up before making the push to Sir Brennon and his Lycan pack to bring him to justice.

    Thankfully there isn¡¯t any known packs between the Lycan pack and Sir Brennons. Dexter and Brennon

    are working together to conquer the Northern territory.¡± We watched them for a moment and Bridget

    turned to her mate.

    ¡°Please, do not abandon us. This Dexter took out my entire Brothers Pack, please do not go.¡± She was

    moved to tears again.

    I watched Daniel move closer to his mate and press his forehead against hers ¡°You know my duties is

    to lead my pack in the right direction. Who would I be if I sent our strongest and stayed behind? I can

    not do this darling. Take good care of our children and my nephews while you are in the Kingdom. Go

    and get your things I will see you in fifteen minutes.¡± He kissed her before she left and he looked back

    at us.

    ¡°Will she be safe in the Kingdom?¡± He asked Everest.

    Everest nodded his head ¡°She will be very safe there. Have no fear your mate and children will be

    safenonce they reach their destination.¡±

    ¡°I will see you in a moment, let me help her with her things and my children¡¯s things. I will be right

    down.¡± He stood, bowed his head and left the room.

    ¡°It is hard to be uprooted from the life you know, uncertain of what the future holds for you.¡± I stated

    aloud as I watched the door that was closed now. I felt Everests eyes on me and felt him wondering

    what I could have meant. I turned and sighed ¡°When my mother died, my life changed for a second

    time. I was bullied by that ridiculous pup Ryder and his circle of i***t friends. My brother wouldn¡¯t have

    anything to do with me and left me to fend for myself. I struggled every single day. Hell when you met

    me in the woods that day at the waterfall, I was ready to end all of my suffering. But you were there and

    I found you, well you found me I guess. Then I find out that I am not a weak human but a lost Royal

    Lycan. You sweep me away to an unknown Kingdom where I was terrified if I would even be epted.

    I am and I grow to love where I am, only to be snatched away again and fearful of what my future could

    end up being. I can rte to the way they are both feeling I guess is what all of this boils down to. It is

    not a great feeling to have.¡± I felt tears sting my eyes as I recall on the emotional roller coaster these

    last few months have been. It hasn¡¯t been for the faint of heart. I do realize, however, that I have grown

    and be stronger for going through it, not only for myself but my people. I would walk through hells

    fire for my people and fight until myst breath for them too. I stood and walked over to the big window

    as I watched the wolves begin to gather out in the courtyard.

    ¡°The elites are here, we must go.¡± I said softly as I turned and Everest was standing right behind me.

    He was so close I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t heard hime up behind

    He pushed a loose strand of hair away as his eyes searched my face. His head dipped down as his lips

    met mine softly. I smiled against his lips as his arms wrapped around my waist. He pulled away and I

    looked up to him.

    ¡°You are an incredible woman, please don¡¯t ever forget that, okay? I know you have been through

    some terrible s**t. I will make it better for you and for our future.¡± He dipped down and kissed me

    again.

    When he parted my hand rested upon his shoulder, ¡°Thank you, for everything my love.¡±

    He hugged me to his chest. ¡°Lets get this briefing over with, shall we?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer him right away as my arms tightened around his waist. He didn¡¯t say anything and just

    held me tightly against him, I needed this weird form of therapy. It felt as if he was healing my wounds

    with his love. After a few moments, when I felt satisfied enough to tackle this next part of this mission, I

    let him go and we joined the packs group of elites.

    They bowed their heads as we both approached. I scanned and there seemed to be  about sixty of

    them gathered. This was a decent amount considering the pack was small in size, it suprised me. I

    stayed back in the background with Amber and we watched my mate and hers team up in the

    debriefing. They covered everything that they needed to know, from the beginning to where we want to

    end up at. Not a single one of them winced or looked frightened.

    ¡°You will stay with your Alpha in the center of our group as we travel to the Lycan pack. You are better

    protected this way, especially against a Lycan ambush. If you are traveling outside, you do not stand a

    chance against a Lycan. It would take at the very least three of you to take down a single Lycan warrior.

    Remember that on the battlefield. Use your linking capabilities to use teamwork to overthrow whatever

    comes our way.¡±

    ¡°Yes King Everest.¡± They all replied in unison.

    ¡°Now.¡± I pped my hands together and stepped forward. Their attention snapping to me, ¡°Let us go

    tell the remainder of your fellow pack members fare well. Amber will be leading your pack members

    and your Luna to the Kingdom. Along with a few of our Lycan Warriors. Your mates, friends, and loved

    ones will be safe on the route they are taking.¡± | assured them. ¡°Once they reach the kingdom Amber

    and the others will rejoin us back out here. Let¡¯s take a few moments to say our farewells.¡± I motioned

    to the front gate as they all stood and left.

    ¡°Amber I will keep a link open just for you. Please be careful. You know all the different ways back to

    the Kingdom. If it seems iffy, please change your direction and link your mate, myself, or Everest and

    we will turn around toe help.¡± I told her and embraced her in a hug. ¡°Please take two of my

    security guards with you, it would make me feel better.¡± | smiled.

    ¡°Are you sure? I feel like they would better protect you.¡± She protested.

    ¡°I have all of this.¡± I motioned around ¡°Besides you are traveling a long ways there and back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay. You¡¯re right. Thank you Avalynn. It means a lot.¡± She smiled and we all walked out to the

    courtyard together.

    We stayed silent as we watched the heart wrenching goodbyes. I couldn¡¯t help but to feel this would be

    thest time some would see the ones they love. I know they all knew this too, the sixty brave elite

    fighters leaving today may not be here with us in the weeks toe. I crossed my arms and chewed at

    my bottom lip, lost in my thoughts. I never heard Everest speaking to me and had my gaze fixated on a

    tree.

    ¡°Avalynn? Avalynn? Hello? Ava are you there?¡± He waved his hand in front of my face causing me to

    jump backwards.

    ¡°Yes? I am sorry I was lost in my thoughts.¡± I told him.

    ¡°I was just saying that we are ready and it is time to shift, my love. Are you okay?¡± He did have a

    worried look on his face. I don¡¯t generally space out, lost in my own mind.

    ¡°Oh. Yes, I am fine. Just thinking about our mission.¡± Which was not aplete and total fib. I was

    more lost in the aftermath of our mission. The what if this happened scenario.

    I shook the feeling again, as I watched Everest shift to his Lycan. I quickly followed suit as Charlotte

    pushed forward for control and I gave it to her. Our bones elongated, fur sprouted, my face shifted to

    form a snout, and my sense heightened. I retreated into the back of Charlotte¡¯s mind now, as I have felt

    her do before. I would allow myself to getpletely lost in my thoughts.

    ¡°Charlotte, if something happens please bring me back forward and allow me to help be an extra set of

    eyes and a voice of reason.¡±

    She snorted as she walked alongside Connor, ¡°Of course / will. Please go figure out what you need to

    figure out. I know something is eating away at you.¡±

    I took her advice and sat back, letting her haveplete control over our body. It felt like meditation as

    it was quiet and I almostpletely shut the world out.

    I was trying to think of different ways we could take this impending war on. We were going to end up in

    a battle, eventually. I was just worried that a battle would cripple us and the Kingdom. If it did, it was

    just something we would have to do.

    My mind soon drifted to Miranda and King Brent. I wondered if Miranda was healing properly. I know

    her wounds almost killed her but I had hope that she would survive.

    Talso found it funny how the fates aligned for them to be mates. It is very umon for a wolf to be

    mated outside of a wolf but a Lycan was pretty much unheard of. The next time we were in our human

    form I would ask that Everest would reach out to King Brent to see how things were.

    After what felt like a few minutes, was actually several hours. It was dark as we were ¨C running with

    everything we had. We had zero time for sleep, which is why our human forms

    should be resting, conserving energy.

    Ipeered through Charlotte¡¯s eyes as she ran, I thought my human side had excellent sight at night, due

    to our Lycan but wow. Charlotte¡¯s vision was unmatchedpetition on her night vision. It was just as

    vivid as daylight, it seemed. She moved beautifully, even running as hard and as fast as she was.

    ¡°Where exactly are we?¡± I asked her and felt her smile.

    ¡°We are almost there maybe less than an hour. We are not stopping or changing to our human forms

    until we are in the yard, at their steps. Be ready to shift us, it¡¯s going to be a fast shift. Connor and

    Everest linked the Lycan pack and they¡¯re currently waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Wow, okay. I am ready whenever you are.¡±

    I stayed, watching through her eyes. I could feel how tired she was bing but she never showed it.

    We would need to let the pack rest as soon as we stopped. It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the gates

    of the pack. As Charlotte had said earlier they opened right up for us and we ran right through.

    As we ran I could feel the Lycans of the pack that were on patrol guide us to our destination. As we

    reached the courtyard of their pack and came up on the stairs Everest and I both shifted in front of the

    man standing at the bottom step. Everest and him greeted each other in a hug ¡°Cousin it is nice to see

    you again.¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize this was his cousin? Maybe thats why he had a small strong group of

    Lycans out here, family blood line linked to Royals an all. Still, I was excited to meet family.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    I watched as the tall Lycan strolled over to greet us both. He smiled and his teeth were a perfect shade

    of white. His skin was sun-kissed and he was muscr. He was tall, but still a bit shorter than Everest.

    He took my hand in his and smiled as he brought it to his lips. ¡°It is nice to finally meet my cousins

    mate. News of a fated mate naturally traveled quickly through the Lycan territory.¡± He held my hand a

    little longer than I liked, so I pulled it away causing him to grin.

    I could feel my mates jealousy and anger begin to rise through our bond. I moved sol was closer to

    him, barely touching his arm and he settled easily. Even though he was family, his cousin was still

    unmated and an obvious open flirt. Not caring if this was his cousins fated mate or not.

    Most Lycans, because we live so much longer, it takes many years to find a mate Often though, if a

    lycan is of highermand, they will settle and mate with whoever they want and it is valled a chosen

    mate. When a Lycan does find a fated mate it is seen as a very special bond that is almost sacred in

    many eyes around the world. Lycan males are very possessive over their mates, more so fated mates

    than chosen mates. It doesn¡¯t matter who the person is to them, hurt or touch their mate to their

    unliking and they would rip youpletely apart.

    ¡°Avalynn, this is my third cousin Jeremy. He was a top warrior and my father granted him his own small

    pack as a job well done several years ago. He is one of our best Warriors and trainers that we have.

    Every Lycan Warrior under hismand is highly trained and extremely experienced onbat

    training. Which is why I nicknamed his pack the Lethal Lycans. Jeremy this is my mate Avalynn.¡±

    Jeremy smiled at me ¡°I am the best warrior out of the Northern Territory, do not fear as you are very

    safe here. Not that you weren¡¯t safe with this massive army by your side.¡± He smiled and then turned

    his attention to Everest. ¡°Now, cousin let¡¯s get my warriors and myself filled inpletely. We are all

    ready to hear if rumors are true?¡± He walked away and gave Everest the floor.

    I looked out at the crowd of men and women warriors who filled the empty space. They were defly

    scary to look at. Muscr, fast, and deadly. ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡± Charlotte chimed in. ¡°Absolutely blood

    thirsty, look at them all.¡±

    I agreed with her as I looked around the crowd that had gathered. Very deadly, very lethal. We turned

    our focus and listened to Everest tell the story of how we got here today and where we were headed.

    The crowd shifted and voices murmured after he was done talking. Suddenly volunteers stood out,

    pledging to fight with us.

    ¡°I will fight for you!¡± One shouted. ¡°We will not let the Rouge Royal destroy our Kingdom!¡± Another

    yelled.

    ¡°He deserves to rot in the deepest pits of hell!¡± Someone yelled and that was enough for the crowd to

    roar to lifepletely. They were ready to fight. They were indeed blood thirsty.

    I stepped up and silence over took the crowd almost simultaneously, ¡°Other packs will be meeting us at

    the Kingdom. We will be moving there and we need all of your help in leading them into a week of quick

    training. We need to be able to work together as one to be able to defeat Sir Brennon and the Royal

    Rouge!¡±I told the crowd.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes. Get your essentials and be back here.¡± Everest told them and they quickly ran

    off to grab their things.

    ¡°Cousin, I have a message that was sent for you just now. From the Southern Territory King Brent.¡± He

    handed him a note.

    ¡°King Everest,

    Thave been having many issues reaching you today. I am pleased to tell you and your mate that

    Miranda has made a full recovery! We are now gettung ready to be on our way, with my warriors, to

    your Kingdom. We are expecting to arrive on Tuesday evening. I have reports that my brother is

    destroying packs all the way up the east coast. When I could not reach your phone today I figured you

    were heading to your cousins elite pack. I will see you and your mate on Tuesday Evening.

    Regards, King Brent.¡±

    Everest passed me his note and I read it. My heart filled with joy for Miranda. I was happy that she

    would soon be reunited with her niece, Cassie. I had also wondered if Cassie was keeping my brother

    and ire on their toes. A smile came to my lips at that thought.

    When I handed the note back to Everest he neatly folded it and put it into his pocket. I walked with him

    as my mind seemed to drift from different thoughts for the moment.

    I thought of the wolves that were with us currently, how they still seemed uneasy around this many

    Lycans. It was something we would have to address in traning, for sure.

    Tremember how we were told to be when we would have Lycanse to the pack. Never look them in

    the eye unless you¡¯re speaking to them, they¡¯re dangerous, too strong for a wolf to handle, they¡¯re

    arrogant, and if given the opportunity they will push every button to make you angry to start a fight.

    Honestly, none of thay has been true but it was what we, well wolves, are told that Lycans do. Warrior

    Lycans may be different, we are muchrger and extremely confident at that, maybe its different

    because I am a Lycan myself? Maybe things will be different as we are working against themon

    goal, destroying the Royal Rouge.

    Il tened as Everest spoke on the phone with King Brent. He told him that we were going to be visiting

    the hospital where Trevor was to check on how his recovery was going. Then moving to the Kingdom

    the following day. We should be there at the Kingdom on Tuesday as well and if they get there before

    us to make themselvesfortable.

    I decided to send a link to Amber, even though I figured Jameson already done so, ¡°Amber, we are

    moving more quickly than anticipated. If you want you can stay at the Kingdom or meet us it is up to

    you? If Trevor is well enough to move / n on moving him to be with his family.¡±

    ¡°Thanks I will be here waiting for you all to arrive. Be careful. Need me to send your security there?¡±

    She asked me.

    ¡°No, keep them there. Go ahead and start working on a schedule for all of us to work around when it

    comes to traning. We will have a full jammed pack week of training. Please keep me updated and tell

    my brother and ire / said hello. Be safe.¡± / told Amber and cut the link.

    I noticed that majority of the Lycans were back with still about ten minutes to spare. Jeremy must have

    been warned that they should be prepared to leave. We walked, Everes gave his speech and we all

    shifted, leaving their pack. We ran until we reached our first sto before we reached the Kingdom.

    We approached the territory and was met with the wolves who ran the perimeter line There was a lot of

    them too. This just so happened to be the second biggest wolf pack in o territory. My previous and now

    my brother¡¯s wolf pack is thergest and strongest wolf pack in our territory.

    We made our way easily to the packs gathering area, there was a lot of us and the courtyard here was

    a bit small. We could of fit but there would have been zero room to move around.

    ¡°Good Evening Camden.¡± Everest smiled and shook hands with the Alpha. ¡°Good evening King

    Everest, Queen Avalynn.¡± Camden bowed his head.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± I spoke softly. I took the time to look around as they spoke. Looking at the details

    andyout of where we were. It wasrge, beautifully decorated with floral designs around the entrance

    and exits, and had a modern look to the stone archways. I onl came back to the conversation at the

    mention of the pack hospital.

    ¡°Oh yes, the would of been Alpha, Trevor. Poor fe, a shame what that bastard did to him. He is doing

    well considering all things that have happenednto him. Very well, really, with an extremely positive

    attitude and outlook. His arm is still trying to heal but that was a very bad wound as you both know.¡± He

    told us and I felt happy and excited to go see him. I wondered though if he would remember our

    conversation?

    ¡°May we visit him after we get these warriors settled?¡± I asked and knew that I didn¡¯t have to ask I could

    have just went and no one would have stopped me, but I wanted to give them respect that they very

    well deserved from us.

    He smiled at me and nodded his head. ¡°Of course Queen Avalynn. I can take you both there if you

    would like me to? I have my Omegas on the way to help take them to different quarters and hotels.

    Vehicle amodation and bussing to make it a swifter transition.¡± He told us,

    ¡°Sounds great, let me announce it even though they just heard you.¡± Everestughed, shook his hand

    and turned to the crowd. ¡°Warriors, our gracious host has already set up  rooms and other

    amodations for you! Busses are currently on their way here to take you to your destination. Eat,

    shower, and rx for today and tomorrow morning. We leave tomorrow night. So please rest up before

    we travel. You may go to wait for your ride. See you all tonight at the feast.¡± Everyone departed and

    walked away, talking amongst theirself.

    I smiled and we happily followed behind him as it was just a short distance away fron where we were.

    As we rounded the corner I saw the massive cream colored hospital. It wa: five levels high, with several

    rooms. It had a separate wing that was only two stories high.

    We walked inside and got into an elevator. Everests took my hand in his. I looked at ou hands and back

    up to him and he smiled at me, I returned the smile as Camden pressed th

    third floor button.

    ¡°From what the doctors told me yesterday about his arm, while it may be gone, it is doing well and

    healing up very nicely. He will have to have some physical therapy and hopefully, if he chooses to do

    so, he can have a prosthetic to better aide him. The physical therapy is just so he can get used to do

    every day tasks. It will be interesting though on hov that would effect his wolf side. We will see when he

    is allowed to shift once he heals. Hopefully his wolf doesn¡¯t leave him.¡± He sighed.

    I watched as the elevator came to the third floor made a ding sound and opened. Whe we exited the

    elevator we were met by a white haired Doctor with a chart in his hands as h attempted to fix his

    sses to better read the paper that was in front of him. He looked up and went wide eyes and bowed

    his head immediately. ¡°I am very sorry, I didn¡¯t realize the King and Queen had arrived.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, no worries you are very busy. Can you please take us to see Trevor?¡± Everest asked kindly.

    ¡°Of course. He is up moving around his room after his shower. Let me make sure he is decent before

    we open the door to enter his room. This way, follow me please.¡± He walked quickly but I had noticed

    that he had a small limp, probably due to his age.

    When we reached the room the doctor knocked. After a brief moment I heard Trevor ¡°Hold on please. I

    am trying to get my robe thing on.¡±

    ¡°Okay Trevor let us know when you¡¯re ready for visitors.¡± The Doctor told him.

    ¡°Visitors? Who would be visiting me?¡± Trevor asked as he seemed to struggle with whatever her was

    doing,

    ced a hand on the doctors arm and stopped him from speaking. I talked to the closed door as if

    Trevor was there instead ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think I would lie to you abouting for a visit and

    checking on you did you? It would be a shame if we stopped by here for nothing.¡± I smiled at the door.

    We heard shuffling around as he hurriedly done what he was doing. A he made his way to the door the

    sount got louder d soon the door flung open and there the teen stood in front of us baffled with his

    hospital gown hanging weirdly on him. The wounds along his face had healed fully and the deep cuts

    on his neck were nothing but a scratch now. The doctor stepped forward helping him with the gown and

    stepped back away from him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I thought I was hallucinating you all. Oh oh oh!¡± He bowed his head remembering

    protocol.

    ¡°Rx Trevor, no need for protocol. Can we visit you for a little?¡± He nodded his head and moved back

    to sit down at his bed.

    ¡°I will leave you all to it then. You can find me at the Pack House.¡± Camden said to us.

    The doctor left the room with Camden and we sat in some chairs in Trevor¡¯s room.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that it was you. You both were there. I remember it. You rescued me, saved me

    and my brothers lives.¡± His eyes began to tear up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t of made it if you didn¡¯te help us.¡±

    ¡°Shh. It is all okay. You are the hero Trevor. You saved your brothers lives. That is why we were

    wondering if you would like to be moved to the Kingdom when we leave tomorrow? Your doctor seems

    to think it is a great idea. Your Uncle is with us settling his men. I am sure he will be here to see you

    shortly. Your Aunt and cousins have been evacuated to the Kingdom and are with your brothers.¡± I

    smiled at him.

    ¡°I would love to go and get out of here as long as it is okay to do so.¡± He told us. He looked at Everest.

    ¡°Absolutely. We will make sure you have the best amodations and therapists to get you where you

    need to be. When we return we will do an award and medal ceremony following Avalynns crowning and

    mating ceremony.¡± Everest nced at me and smiled.

    Trevor turned his head and smiled ¡°She already has your mark though. Remember? You don¡¯t need a

    fancy ceremony to be Queen?¡± He grinned at me and I returned the smile.

    It was nice to see him in such good spirits. I was so happy that he was doing well and thriving.

    He frowned and looked over at Everest ¡°I have heard the doctors talk. They said my wolf may leave

    me. What will happen to me if that happens?¡±

    Everest frowned at Trevor, clearly thrown by the question. He let out a small sigh and sat forward

    speaking directly to him, ¡°We will worry about that, if that happens. I don¡¯t want you worry, you will

    remaine in the Kingdom either way with a good paying job. The only thing I want you to worry about is

    getting better and getting your physical therapypleted. When do you turn 167¡±

    ¡°What is today?¡± He asked. ¡°Sunday.¡± I responded, ¡°This week. On Wednesday.¡± He told us.

    ¡°Now remember just because you turn 16 doesn¡¯t mean you get your wolf then. It can take up to two or

    three months after. With your injuries it may be closer to three, but you never know.¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°Okay. How do you know that?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°I grew up in a Wolf Pack.¡± I smiled. ¡°And you¡¯re a Lycan?¡± He seemed shocked. ¡°Yes, I was adopted

    by my wolf parents.¡± I smiled.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Sweet! That¡¯s why you¡¯re so awesome!¡± He told me and looked back at Everest ¡°King Everest we are

    lucky to have an awesome realistic Queen.¡± He grinned at him.

    ¡°I do believe you are correct. She is awesome.¡± He agreed.

    A knock sounded on the door as a tray of food was brought in to him. ¡°This is yourst dinner of

    hospital food. Tomorrow morning you¡¯re checking outta here. We will leave you now, eat and rest up

    please.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say! Thank you Queen Avalynn and King Everest. For everything, truly. I can¡¯t wait to

    see you tomorrow.¡± He smiled and we walked out of the room.

    We made our way to the elevator and when we entered and the doors closed Everest let out augh ¡°I

    do believe that young wolf has a crush on my mate.¡±

    I looked at him and frowned ¡°He is just very grateful for us.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm sure. I know he is but..¡± He trailed off in an amusedugh and pulled me to him ¡°He sees in

    you what I see, what you don¡¯t see. A beautiful, kind hearted soul, with gorgeous features. Who is

    strong, protective, and caring. I am so lucky to be mated to you.¡± He kissed me softly and I returned the

    kiss.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I told him. Soon the elevator dinged and opened up, forcing us to let go of one another as

    we walked out. Trevor¡¯s Uncle and Alpha was walking in. We stopped and had a quick talk with him

    and it was like a big heavy relief was lifted off his shoulders. He thanked us both and we walked to the

    Pack House.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    You could smell the aroma from the food outside. We had been living on small portions for over thest

    week. The smell was nearly intoxicating as we followed it inside. We made our way to the kitchen and

    poked our heads inside. Immediately everyone stopped and bowed to us.

    ¡°Please do not stop on our ount.¡± I told them and they got back to cooking. ¡°We were just here to tell

    you how wonderful everything was smelling and to grab a small snack.¡± I smiled and you could see it

    put them in better spirits.

    I walked to the fridge and took two yogurts out alonh wigh two waters. I looked around and saw one of

    the cooks open a drawer for the silverware. I walked over took two spoons and slipped out with

    Everest. We ate it and for me the vors of strawberry and banana danced on my tongue. ¡°Mmm. So

    good.¡± | moaned out.

    Everest nodded as he inhaled his.

    | savored mine as he was already finished. Iughed between bites. ¡°Did you even taste it?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Yup it was blueberry.¡± He frowned. ¡°I think.¡± He looked at the writing on the yogurt cup and nodded

    speaking more confidently this time, ¡°Yep, blueberry.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. You inhaled it. Want some of mine?¡± I held a bite of my yogurt in front of his face. He took his

    mouth and covered the end of the spoon.

    When he released the spoon he nodded ¡°Yep that¡¯s pretty good too. Better than that stupid gran

    we¡¯ve been surviving on.¡±

    Iughed and nodded in agreement. When we finished we threw our trash away and put our spoons in

    the sink. We walked the halls together searching for Camden and Jeremy. We soon found them in the

    library sitting at a table with arge map.

    ¡°Enjoy yalls visit?¡± Camden looked up at us as well as Jeremy. ¡°We did, thank you for having your pack

    take good care if him.¡± I told him. ¡°So, how was he then? How was his spirit? I couldn¡¯t imagine.¡±

    Jeremy asked.

    Everest spoke this time ¡°He was in good spirits, a little worried about if his wolf would abandon him or

    not. But, I told him to not worry.¡± We strolled over to the table and looked at the map that wasid out.

    It was a very detailed map of Sir Brennons pack. He had a lot ofnd to cover and we were trying to

    figure out the best route.

    ¡°If only we could sneak by the territory boundaries.¡± Jeremy said, his attention back on the map.

    Everest leaned over and he smirked as he looked down at it. ¡°I may just have a fix to that. They¡¯re on

    their way to the Kingdom as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Camden asked.

    ¡°Yes cousin, who do you have that could make us nearly invisible?¡± Jeremy c****d his head to the side

    as he looked between us both. I knew he was talking about Miranda, but I also knew he wanted to keep

    that secret hidden.

    ¡°I just might, might have it covered. I will know more when we get to the Kingdom.¡± He told them both.

    ¡°You keep your secrets then. I see you there King Everest.¡± Jeremyughed.

    ¡°Well, men, if we can stay undetectable I suggest that we go in here.¡± Camden moved and pointed to

    the Northern most point on the map.

    ¡°Where is this exactly?¡± Jeremy asked. I stepped closer to get a better look for myself.

    ¡°This,¡± He paused as he pointed to an area ¡°This is our way in. It is a river valley between tworge

    hills or mountains. Whatever you want to call them they¡¯re huge. It would probably be our safest bet to

    entering, seeing how his town is here.¡± His hand moved way across the map towards the coast and I

    frowned.

    ¡°That has got to be a good two day run.¡± Everest said. ¡°It is about three.¡± Camden said. ¡°S**t. That¡¯s a

    lot ofnd to cover.¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Most is unuseable.¡± Everest said.

    I studied the map closely as they talked more details about the n. I wanted to get the bestyout of

    thend. I felt them watching me and I looked up. They were curious, could tell. ¡°I am just looking at

    how this river wraps its way around. It ends up dumping into the sea.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°Yes it does.¡± Jeremy moved to looking over my shoulder. Camden looked at the opposite side as

    Everest sent a warning re at Jeremy who moved away. I rolled my eyes at them.

    ¡°What is your point?¡± Jeremy asked me.

    ¡°Well my point is, what if some of us split up ande in this way. Almost as if through the backside,

    behind them. Like your warriors did when you rescued me?¡± I looked at Everest and he smiled.

    ¡°It might work. We will have to discuss it with King Brent. He could take his group of warriors that way.

    It is a very smart n Avalynn. Good thinking.¡± Everest smiled at me and it made me feel good inside.

    ¡°That is a great n Avalynn. I never would of thought to use that to our advantage. They never would

    see iting.¡± Camden told me.

    Jeremy looked at me and seemed baffled before he spoke ¡°Avalynn, how are you so knowledgeable on

    war? We all three have been there, done that. But how are you-? There was a knock on the door

    interrupting Jeremy. He seemed a bit annoyed and we allughed,

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Everest called out and in walked Daniel. ¡°Good to see you Daniel. Visit with your

    nephew?¡± Camden asked him.

    ¡°I did, thank you for caring for him.¡± He said before switching the subject as his eyes looked over to the

    map, nodding in its direction. ¡°What are we discussing?¡±

    ¡°How brilliant Avalynns n on splitting up and attacking from two different sides truly is.¡± Camden

    looked at me and back at Jeremy ¡°Well at least I think that¡¯s what Jeremy was trying to say in the end.¡±

    Jeremy frowned and rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes it is a brilliant n. Here let us fill you in before we get called

    away.¡±

    Daniel moved closer as he looked at the map more closely. He was told the n and how we would

    execute it.

    ¡°You have someone that could make us hidden?¡± He looked awestruck.

    ¡°We might.¡± I said to him. ¡°When we get to the Kingdom we will have more information for everyone.¡±

    ¡°That is interesting. If it works out in our favor it would for sure give us an upperhand.¡± Daniel spoke to

    all of us.

    ¡°It really would.¡± Jeremy agreed and the the rest of us nodded.

    Another knock sounded on the door. ¡°Come in¡± Camden called out and a tall woman entered and

    bowed her head ¡°I am here to let you all know that dinner is ready. Your tables have been set with

    everything you shall require.¡± She curtsied and left the room quickly.

    We left the room and made our way down to the dining hall. It was arge room that was lined with

    tables. Everyone stood and bowed their heads to us as we all walked through the room. We made it to

    our seat and sat down. All different kinds of food was on our massive te. Steak, chicken, shrimp,

    twice baked potatoes, fried zhini, steamed broli, green beans, corn on the cob, and an oven

    roasted onion. We began eating and it was absolutely delicious. I ate almost all of it, I didn¡¯t really

    realize how hungry I really was. Everests portions wererger and he finished his and ate the rest of

    mine when I offered it to him. We sat and talked and enjoyed our night even with the threat of danger

    lurking close.

    After dinner we walked around the room to speak to different warriors. They asked us different

    questions and we answered them ordingly. My few members of security was following us the entire

    time and they continued to look around for any signs of imminent danger.

    Once the evening was over we made our way back up to our room. When we walked in 1 immediately

    made my way to the bathroom, leaving a trail of clothes behind me. I turned on the shower to the

    hottest setting I could stand. Got in and just stood under the water.

    The warm water felt wonderful as it washed away dirt and grime. Soon Everest joined me in the shower

    and assisted in washing and getting me clean. I returned the same help

    and assisted him in helping him wash his back.

    I took my time washing him and ran the soapy loofah along his strong shoulders. I rinsed it with the

    warm water and watched as his muscles flexed as he moved. I ced a soft kiss along his spine and

    he turned to face me.

    He put his hands on either side of my cheeks, cupping my face. I smiled up to him as he

    let his thumb move along my bottom lip slowly. I pressed my lips together and against his thumb and he

    smiled down to me.

    He moved his arms around me and pulled me closer to him. I rested my head against his chest as

    water still flowed along our bodies. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, rxing into his arms. We

    stood like this, holding onto one another until the water began to run cold. Although there was nothing

    s****l toe of it, the moment felt very intimate to me.

    We turned the water off and dried off. I kept the towel around my body as I walked into our bedroom. I

    found some moisturizing lotion and rubbed it along my arms and legs, dropping the towel to the floor

    and crawled into therge bed.

    Everest crawled into bed with me and pulled me to him. Iid my head on his chest as I listened to the

    sound of his heart beating. I closed my eyes and soon was drifting off to afortable deep sleep.

    We slept until well after the sun rose and scooted out of the bed. We got dressed and made our way

    down for breakfast and coffee. We sat at a table and ate eggs, sausage, hashbrows, and biscuits. I

    sipped my coffee, enjoying the silence this morning brought

    We would goter this afternoon to help Trevor out of the hospital. We would put him in an SUV with

    my two security guards who were left and take them to the capital. They would have about a six hour

    head start if they left at one. Which should put us both there around the same time tomorrow, us

    beating them by an hour or so.

    ¨C Jeremy sat down with a te mounded over with food and started eating. I continued to sip my coffee

    as he stuffed food in his mouth. Everest got up and disposed of our tes. I felt eyes on me so I looked

    across the table. Jeremy was looking at me and had a weird smile on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± | questioned him.

    ¡°It is just, well, I have never seen him this happy before. He seems different. A good different. He used

    to never smile, always had a very serious way about him. So you are truly are his fated mate? Not a

    chosen mate?¡± He took a veryrge bite of the sausage biscuit he made.

    I smiled and took another sip of my coffee ¡°We are fated mates. He found me, saved me, and helped

    me be who I am. I had a rough teenage life. I was severely bullied by

    the man who killed his father.¡± I watched as his eye brows raised.

    ¡°What do you mean you were bullied the man who killed his father?¡± He sat his biscuit down and

    Camden now joined us.

    ¡°Everest said he would be a moment, some warriors have trapped him in conversation.¡± He let us

    know.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked back at Jeremy ¡°Yes. The man who killed Everests father was the future Alpha of

    the pack I was from. My first fated mate. He rejected me because I didn¡¯t have a wolf and he thought I

    was a human. He told me horrible things, told me I would be better off dead on my eighteenth birthday.

    Luckily enough for me, Everest was there when I  was about to end it all. Charlotte, my Lycan who I

    didn¡¯t know was a Lycan, appeared and I ran away from him after he kissed me. I thought he was a

    Rouge. I was left confused and conflicted and worried because of everything that happened.¡±

    I noticed that they both had stopped eating and was watching me closely. Sol continued ¡°To my

    surprise he was the Lycan Prince and imed me in front of everyone. Helped me through my first

    shift. He saved me again when I was kidnapped by the Royal Rouge who was working with my ex mate

    and now here I am.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and smiled at them.

    ¡°So wait. Your first mate was the Alpha of thergest Wolf Pack in our territory? He rejected you and

    then by the the grace of our Moon Goddess you were mated to King Everest? But also he wanted

    some type of revenge and hooked up with the Royal Rouge and now here we are eating breakfast with

    one another? Remarkable.¡± Jeremy said and took a bite out of his food.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That is rather interesting how that fates align.¡± Camden smiled. Everest rejoined us as he sat next to

    me. ¡°What are yall talking about?¡± He asked. ¡°Us.¡± I said. ¡°Us?¡± He sounded confused.

    ¡°Yeah, on how you two met. It is pretty interesting.¡± Jeremy said. ¡°You are both very lucky and fortunate

    to have found one another.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I feel lucky.¡± Everest said and that brought a big smile to my face. ¡°Atleast you aren¡¯t

    grumpy and overbearing anymore.¡± Jeremy teased him. ¡°Sol have been told.¡± Everestughed.

    We sat with them for a while and chatted about different things until it was time to go bust Trevor out.

    Daniel joined us as we walked over to the hospital. When we walked into the foyer, Trevor was already

    being pushed out of the elevator in a wheelchair. He didn¡¯t look too happy about it but he smiled when

    he saw all three of us waiting for him.

    ¡°I told them I could walk.¡± He shrugged off augh.

    ¡°Of course, but it is hospital policy to push you to your ride.¡± Daniel responded with a grin.

    ¡°We can take it from here, thank you for bringing him down.¡± Everest told the nurse.

    She bowed and took her leave and I looked back at him. His arm was neatly bandaged and in a sling

    type device. ¡°So I have already made contact with the physical therapist in the Kingdom and she will be

    waiting for you to arrive. She and her assistant will also assist you in setting up your room how you like

    it to better help you. She will show you easier ways to do things and be there for about two hours.¡± I

    smiled.

    ¡°Really? Thank you. Where will my brother be?¡± He frowned

    ¡°They can visit you whenever you would like. But we gave you arge room with your own bathroom.

    They are staying with your aunt and cousins.¡± Daniel told him.

    ¡°Ohh. So I have my own space?¡± He looked at us all. ¡°You do, with a fully stocked fridge filled with

    water, Gatorade, snacks, and if you want

    anything else just ask and we will take care of it for you.¡± Everest told him.

    Trevor seemed genuinely excited but suddenly a cloud of darkness hit him as a memory made its way

    to the surface. ¡°My parents, they¡¯re gone. I watched as that man killed them.¡±

    I kneeled down to him and put my hand on his good shoulder. ¡°Trevor? Look at me for a moment.¡± I

    waited until his sad eyes looked at me ¡°I am going to promise you something. Okay?¡±

    He nodded his head and I took a deep breath, finding the right words to show how serious I truly was. ¡°I

    promise that he will pay. His days are numbered, it is just a matter of time. For everything he has done

    to me, to you, your family, your pack, and to everyone else he has harmed. Just know that he will regret

    every single decision he has ever made. He will

    not get away, he will be brought to justice. I promise you that if ites down to it my lycan Charlotte

    and myself will take care of him. Do you hear me?¡±

    He slowly nodded his head and mumbled ¡°I hope he has a painful death.¡±

    ¡°I will rip him from limb to limb. I will cause him as much suffering as he has put you through.¡± Everest

    chimed in and Trevor looked up at him.

    ¡°Good he deserves it.¡±

    We all stayed quiet for a moment as we waited for the SUV and the rest of my security detail to arrive.

    When they walked in Trevor instantly perked up.

    ¡°Trevor these two wonderful lycandies are part of my security team. This is Emma and Jane. They

    will be traveling with you back to the Kingdom. Jane, Emma this is the famous Trevor you have heard

    so much about.¡± I introduced them and Trevor stuck out his good hand to greet them and they all shook

    hands.

    We helped load Trevor and what little things he had inside the SUV and shut the door. The window

    rolled down as Everest and myself walked over to it. ¡°We will see you tomorrow afternoon okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay. You guys be safe and be careful.¡± He told us.

    ¡°We will. You too.¡± We stepped away and let Daniel say his goodbyes. They ended with a massive hug

    and a p on the back through the window. It was interesting to see that Daniel didn¡¯t open the door to

    make it easier on himself. It looked rather crowded.

    We all stood there and watched as the SUV pulled away and I felt happy.

    I decided to link Amber ¡°Hey. Trevor just left and is on his way there. We will be leaving in the next few

    hours. How are things there?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Everests mother has been handling Sarah and that dreadful treasonous council member.

    She showed me the letter she wrote to her father but she was unsure if she

    should send it out. It was begging him to stop, she didn¡¯t want any of this and didn¡¯t want Dexter.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Well I would just wait to send it. Just don¡¯t tell her. Has she been causing any other issues?¡±

    ¡°Nope. She has been doing everything she is supposed to be doing.¡±

    ¡°Great to hear. Just hold onto the letter please.¡± ¡°Will do. You guys be safe. See you soon.¡±

    The link ended as we walked to our room to pack and rx. I wanted a nap as Iid across the bed on

    my stomach. Everestid next to me and began rubbing my back. I smiled into the pillow and soon I

    drifted into a light sleep.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    It took what seemed like forever to get to the Kingdom. When we reached home My brother, ire,

    Cassie, Amber, and Bridget were waiting for us. We shifted as we reached them and my muscles

    ached from the long run. Everyone hugged one another as they passed out water and I stepped back

    as Bridget was clinging to her mate and Amber was wrapped in Jamesons arms. They all missed one

    another. I knew how hard it was to be separated from your mate. I was happy they were all finally

    together.

    ¡°Where is Trevor?¡± Bridget asked as we stood there drinking the waters they brought to us, she was

    looking everywhere for him, her eyes searching the crowd of warriors. Apparently no one told her he

    would be a little behind us.

    ¡°He will be here shortly. He was transported in the SUV. We didn¡¯t want to risk him any more injuries.¡± I

    told her.

    She nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Well, that makes a lot of sense really if you think about it. He

    has been through a lot. It is just hard for me to picture him how you all say he is I guess.¡±

    ¡°He looks much better than before, still a little banged up but because of his blood line he is healing

    pretty quickly.¡± I told her.

    Everest cut in then, ¡°Hopefully that is a good sign that his wolf is not abandoning him. Though it doesn¡¯t

    matter if his wolf leaves or doesn¡¯t leave, he will always have a ce within the Kingdom if he chooses.

    I offered this before I knew who he was. I can¡¯tgo back on my word now.¡± He let out a nervous chuckle.

    I watched Bridget smile at that and you could tell it put her at ease. She was content with it so Everest

    moved on to the next order of business.

    Everest turned to look at all of the warriors. There was close to five hundred now and King Brent from

    the Southern Territories would be bringing many more. ¡°Warriors.¡± Everest raised both his hands as his

    voice boomed across the open space. ¡°I know alot of you have been reunited with your families. Please

    follow them to where you will be staying. If you are hungry please feel free to eat whatever we have

    readily avable. We are catering breakfast lunch and dinner for you all. Training schedules will be

    passed out at dinner tonight once everyone has arrived. I hope you all rx today because this next

    week we are training for five hours a day with three hours of getting to know one another. Yes, yes

    wolves and Lycans will be mingling and coexisting with one another. If I catch wind or hear of anything

    that is putting us up against one another you will be charged with a treasonous war crime and ced in

    a cell. Your trial will be whenever this is done and over with. This is an absolute order that everyone

    here, during this duration of time, as we are fighting against the enemy treat others within our group

    and the group of Southern warriors with respect.¡± Everest aurora spread out far and wide throughout

    the entire Kingdom. It made me wince but did not effect me in the way as it did the others. I watched as

    everyone kneeled down to one  knee and showed their necks inpliance and submission to his

    authority. This only ensured that his order be followed and I could tell he hated that he made every

    single Lycan

    and Wolf submit to him.

    I ced my hand on his shoulder in support as he lifted his aurora from the crowd. I watched as they

    stood and all at once ¡°Yes King Everest.¡± It was spoken throughout the entirety of the warriors. I do not

    think one person wouldn¡¯t follow hismand. It was fascinating to witness how powerful Everests

    word truly was.

    We watched as the warriors who were with their family left. The ones who stayed behind moved closer

    to await where they were to go.

    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re with Daniel¡¯s pack I want you going to the Rivers Winding Lodge. Check in at the Front

    desk and get your key, enjoy your day. Jeremy¡¯s group staying at the Howling Moon Hotel. Please grabC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    your room key and enjoy your afternoon. Camden¡¯s pack you are at

    the Sleepy Wolf Hotel. Please grab your room key at the front desk and enjoy the rest of your day. We

    will see all of you this evening.¡± Jameson told them all as we stood by to listen.

    Once everyone was gone we said our goodbyes and Everest and myself made our way towards mine

    and his offices. He took my hand in his and ced his lips softly on the back of my hand. I smiled up to

    him as we walked.

    ¡°I so wish I could take you to our room and rx with you but.¡± He trailed off and sighed.

    I finished his sentence before he finished sighing ¡°I know babe, I know. We have so much to get done. I

    need to go check and make sure everything is ready for Trevor, King Brent and Miranda and then we

    will wee them in and then dinner and we will all be here discussing what to do. Oh and we need to

    figure out what to tell Sarah. I just dont know what we should do with her.¡± My eyes widened at the

    realization of how much we still needed to get figured out.

    By now I am sure Dexter and his men are fuming. Let us just hope he continues to Brennons and we

    can kill two birds with one stone.

    ¡°I might have a n for Sarah. You are not going to like it.¡± He told me. My face crinkled into a frown

    ¡°What is your n?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡± He paused and we stopped walking as he rubbed the back of his head nervously ¡°What if.. we

    took her with us?¡±

    ¡°What are you.. What do you mean exactly?¡± My head tilted to the side some.

    ¡°She will still be in prison attire for sure amd defly be watched closely. Maybe we will find a way to

    block her Lycan, maybe with Miranda¡¯s help? I don¡¯t know yet, but it might help us with Brennon?¡± He

    shrugged.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a good idea we just need to figure out exactly how we n on executing this idea. Something

    we should definitely discuss with the others.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I am d you think so. I really thought you would absolutely hate the idea of having her travel

    along with us.¡± Heughed nervously.

    ¡°It is a good idea. I think they will go for it.¡± I smiled. ¡°See you soon?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He leaned down and kissed me.

    I went a few rooms down and into my own office. I sat and got straight to work. I made sure everything

    was in line for King Brent and Miranda¡¯s arrival. I called down to our guest services that ce special

    guests in special rooms to make sure Trevor¡¯s room was taken care of and it was.

    I sat back and smiled when a knock sounded on my door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    In walked one of the girls who cleans up around themon area. She curtsied for me and held out a

    key. ¡°Here is the key that you requested yourdyship.¡± I stood and walked over to her.

    ¡°Thank you very much for helping me with this. I really do appreciate the hard work you and the others

    have been doing around here. Woulf you be kind and let Luna Bridget know her nephew is here? Help

    her find his toom also please?¡± I gave her a friendly smile and she returned the smile to me.

    ¡°Thank you I sure can do that. I am just d that we could be of some service.¡± She curtsied and left

    again, a better pep in her step it seemed. I sat down andid my head back

    on my chair waiting for the first arrival notification.

    It wasn¡¯t fifteen minutester my phone dinged. I answered it and Trevor was pulling up in two minutes.

    I gathered up his key and called the therapists and had them meet me downstairs.

    They met me down and we walked out just as the vehicle stopped. The door popped open and he

    yelled ¡°Queen Avalynn! You beat me here.¡± He made a sad face followed by taughter.

    ¡°Yes we did. Not by much though. We just finished getting the packs settled. How are you feeling? How

    was the trip?¡± I asked as we walked inside together.

    ¡°It was fine. I feel stiff and I am a bit hungry.¡± He told me and before I could ask someone was rushing

    off in the direction of the kitchen.

    ¡°I will have someone bring you a snack. Ready to see your room?¡± I asked. He looked at me and

    nodded ¡°Yeah, where am I staying?¡±

    ¡°Here in the main house of course.¡± I looked back over to him and he seemed shocked.

    ¡°Really? The main Kingdom house? What an honor!¡± He seemed excited.

    We walked to his room and I handed him a key. ¡°Here is your key to your room.¡± He unlocked it and we

    both stepped inside with my two security members who were carrying his things.

    He looked at everything very closely, still grinning from ear to ear. He picked up different things, almost

    as if he was inspecting them. He walked into his bathroom and stood there ¡°Woah.¡± he said quietly

    ¡°This is fancy.¡±

    ¡°I am still not used to it either, it¡¯s nice though.¡± I told him. ¡°Super freaking nice, thank you Queen

    Avalynn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you need myself or Everest dial three for Everest and four for me.

    Dial one for your Aunt Bridget and two for your Uncle Daniel. Dial five for the kitchen and six for any

    other assistance you may need.¡±

    He nodded as he sat in a reclining chair,ying back in it. ¡°Dinner is in a few hours. See you there.¡± I

    walked to the door to leave.

    ¡°I will see you there!¡± He yelled back as I shut the door.

    Jane and Emma waited for me and I smiled. ¡°Please go and have a rxing day. I am not doing much

    and will be fine here. Thank you for keeping him safe and keeping himpany.¡±

    ¡°It was no problem Queen Avalynn.¡± Jane said.

    ¡°Yeah he is a pretty cool kiddo. I am d I could be of assistance to you and for him.¡± Emma said.

    They turned and left chatting to one another. I headed back to my office hoping to catch a small nap

    before King Brent¡¯s arrival. I opened the door and made my way across the room having a seat on the

    couch. I kicked my shoes off andid back. My eyes closed and I was out rather quickly. I slept for a

    good hour before I was awoken by Everest kissing all over my face softly.

    ¡°Hey sleepy head. It is time to wake up. They¡¯re about ten minutes out.¡± He continued to shower me in

    kisses as I groaned, almost annoyed with his affection and swatting him away yfully.

    ¡°That still leave me with five more minutes!¡± | protested. ¡°Maybe but you drooled.¡± Heughed. ¡°Thats

    why I¡¯m not kissing you on that part.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± My eyes shed open as I looked up to a giant Everest over the top of meughing.

    ¡°Well get off of me so I can fix myself then!¡± I pushed at him. ¡°I was just joking. I only wanted you to get

    up.¡± He teased. ¡°Ya big meanie!¡± I shoved him off of me finally and he fell to the floor.

    He stood and outstretched his hand and helped me off the couch. I stood, fixing my shirt and pants. I

    went over to the mirror and made sure my hair was not wild from my nap. When I was finally satisfied

    with it we walked down the stairs together holding onto one another.

    We stood for a few minutes with all of the other leaders and Alphas awaiting for the Southern Territory

    King and his mate, Miranda. Who I waspletely ready to meet. Although she helped Dexter, I

    understood she did it for Cassie.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Dexter POV

    As I sat at the desk in my office sweating and exhausted from my run. I felt rage, anger, and hatred

    build inside of me making me feel like a tickinh time bomb. She wanted to leave, she yed me for a

    fool and I felt like one too. I got that b***h Miranda good though and I hoped that she would die in the

    end. I needed her and she sided with them, traitorous witch.

    It¡¯s like I could feel the rage my Lycan always held inside. He was always a blood thirsty evil sort. Yeah,

    maybe he did rub off on me. I have murdered more people in thest two months. But, also these

    people stood in the way of what I wanted. Her, it¡¯s all I wanted, oh and to have the Northern and

    Southern Territories under my rule. It isn¡¯t much to ask for, honestly.

    The door knocked and I growled at it. ¡°Go Away!¡± I yelled at the door as I heard footsteps walking

    away. It was Cara, just checking on me. I sighed and put my head in my hands.

    I dismissed everyone who tried to have any contact with me. I didn¡¯t want to see anyone just yet. I went

    on runs and had my meals delivered at my door. I gave my orders as needed, I just felt like a failure. I

    needed time to think ande up with a n. Time to figure out how to get her back, my chosen

    mate.

    I needed her, being around her was intoxicating. Everything about her was addicting; her hair, smile,

    that perfect figure, and her sweet demeanor. She was to be the good in me, the good for the people,

    our people. She would be the uniting key to my sess.

    I growled as I slung the papers and everything else on the desk across the room.

    ¡°I told you to mark her. If you would have marked her she would not have went willingly! Back into his

    arms.¡± My Lycan taunted me.

    He was pissed, raging and constantly battling me for control. It was getting harder to control him and

    pushing him back as angry as he was with me.

    ¡°I wanted her to love us, me. To not have her afraid of us when we neared her. She would feel the mate

    pull but she would have fought it, fought us.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Bah! You could just force yourself on her and pop out a few pups. Eventually she would love you.¡± He

    snarled.

    ¡°I would not force myself onto my chosen mate. She would never forget Everest even if her feelings

    disappear. The n was..¡±

    He cut me off ¡°YOUR PLAN FAILED! You lost her because you didn¡¯t mark her from day one. Do

    something about it, now!¡± He growled and soon it was silent.

    He left me, retreating to the deepest and darkest part of my mind to fester in his own anger. My desk

    phone began to ring and I stomped over to it. ¡°What?!¡±

    Laughing was heard on the other end, ¡°Easy, easy Dexter. Bad news travels fast around  here. Well

    bad for you, good for the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Who is this? I sat down on the floor.

    ¡°Sir Brennon, a very powerful Lycan from the Northern Territory, at your service. Before you hang up

    hear me out. I have an inside family member in the Kings Council. The bastard has my daughter,

    Sarah. I do believe you know her? Yes?¡± I listened to him.

    So Sarah is his daughter? Ahh, so he wants her back. She was stupid enough to get herself caught,

    she wouldn¡¯t be valuable anyway. ¡°Yes, I know Sarah.¡±

    ¡°I believe you had a wolf help you too, Ryder?¡± So Sarah told him? Or she confessed and news

    travels.

    ¡°I did. Yes. But from my understanding he was captured as well.¡± I felt like hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Well I can get a gun that holds a few silver bullets to Ryder. He can make it out ande to me. I n

    on restoring him as Alpha to his pack or I can train him better to help your cause. My Lycan Warriors

    would be at your disposal. Sarah would be promised to

    you.¡±

    Ahh. There it is. I had her, she was good but I couldn¡¯t see myself with her. I thought of Avalynn, I

    smiled. She was nothingpared to Avalynn. She was jealous, inconsiderate, she had zero self

    worth, and just overly obsessive.

    ¡°You can think about it if you must. I will give you a day to think about it.¡± He said impatiently.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± I told him as I figured I could just get rid of them both when the time was right. ¡°You have a

    deal.¡±

    ¡°I will send some information and take care of Ryder. I want to leave Sarah in the Kingdom where she

    will be the safest. I think we should consider an all out war, where you will be very victorious.¡±

    Thate to admit it but I feel he was right. ¡°Send me your pack location.¡±

    ¡°Will do. Easiest way is up the coastline. You will have three packs in your way. Make them join your

    army of warriors or destroy them if they refuse. L?y low for a couple of days in-between to not cause

    too much disturbance. Make sure you leave no one behind. Word will travel fast to Everest. He has

    eyes and ears everywhere.¡± He hung up and I did the same as I sat there on the floor.

    id on my back and closed my eyes. What I saw in the darkness was the silhouette of Avalynn. The

    way her toned legs and hips swayed when she walked, with her perfect curves. Her long hair, gorgeous

    eyes I could get lost in, that had a curtain of naturally thick fullshes a cute button nose and full

    kissable lips that I had tasted only once. She tasted so very sweet, almost forbidden. She was

    forbidden with Everest in the way.

    growled and felt myself hard against my pants. I needed a release and quick. I called my w***e to my

    room through the link ¡°Cara.. my office, now.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t ugly and definitely easy on the eyes but she didn¡¯tpare to the beauty Avalyn i held.

    She would have to do for now. She was always willing to please me in whatever way I wanted to take

    her.

    A soft knock came on the door, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Cara walked in with a too short of a skirt, I could smell her arousal dripping already. Her shirt was

    cropped and way too tight, her hard n*****s pressing through the thin material. It would be easy to pull

    down to see what was not so hidden beneath.

    I sat up and leaned against the wall as I motioned for her toe to me and she did. She straddled my

    lap, her skirt hiking up, exposing the rest of her wless skin. My hands moved slowly along her

    smooth legs and around to her ass, gripping it in my hands as she kissed me. Our mouths worked

    against one another in a fever to satisfy our needs.

    Her hips rocked against my hard c**k as my hands pulled her top down, exposing her t**s. Her head

    leaned back giving me free ess to all of her and I took it greedily as I buried my face in her breasts.

    Licking, sucking, biting, and kissing as I listened to her moans. My hands traveled around to under her

    skirt and I was pleased to find no fabric.

    She really came ready for me, as she always does. I moved my fingers against her clit as she rocked

    her hips. She was so wet for me. I pictured Avalynn being this way and it was enough to lose myself in

    Cara.

    Tunzipped my jeans, freeing my c**k against her dripping wet slit. She used her hand and guided me

    into her. She rocked her hips and moved up and down on my c**k.

    My head leaned back as she rode me, my mind picturing Avalynns perfect body. My hands gripped her

    ass and mmed her into my c**k hard. I listened to her moan and I did it again as she whimpered and

    nearly copsed around me in pleasure.

    I wasn¡¯t done with her yet. I moved her so her back was to me and I pushed her downward. He big ass

    was up in the air. I leaned down and ran my tongue along her back as I centered myself. Hearing her

    gasp for air as I ramed into her was satisfying enough. I pounded my c**k in and out of her, my hands

    reaching around, grabbing her breast and lifting her back up and against my chest.

    My mouth traced along her shoulder as I pumped in and out of her. I felt myself at my climax and

    yanked out of her. I moved to the seat that was close by and she got on her knees in front of me. She

    licked and sucked my c**k clean as my hands guided her head up and down, holding her hair back. I

    closed my eyes as I released my load into her mouth. She hungrily drank every ounce that I gave her

    and smiled up at me. My thumb traced her bottom lip as I looked down at her.

    I smiled at her ¡°What a good girl.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She smiled back and stood, pulling her clothes back on. ¡°Anything for you, King Dexter.¡± I watched as

    she left and I sighed.

    I now need a shower.

    I stood and left my office and went to my room. I took a long hot shower. I stood under the hot water

    and thought how teaming up with this Sir Brennon could be positive. Maybe if he is turning on Everest

    others would follow suit? At the very least it would make it easier for the others to put their trust in me.

    I got out, wrapped a towel around my waist and looked myself in the mirror. ¡°Is this a good n?¡± i

    frowned at my reflection. Sarah would be safe, Ryder would be training in Brennons pack and be

    stronger. I pushed away from the counter and got dressed.

    This would work, it would have to work. I heard my email ding as I opened it. A message from Brennon.

    A map with each pack, how many members, and the quickest route

    in and out. I linked my warriors to be ready to leave tomorrow at first light. I heard them downstairs,

    getting ready.

    Tomorrow is a new day and this little pack was going to be first. I stayed up to study the map, my Lycan

    pushing forward to over look the map with me. I felt his blood lust and readiness as we looked at every

    road, in and out. We judged the distance and checked for the best get aways. We found where we

    would make camp along the coast line in the thick foliage of the trees. Nestled perfectly between the

    packs. I circled with red marker andbeled each area. We would stay undetected the entire way.

    ¡°This is perfect. I say we crush the entire first pack if their Alpha doesn¡¯t bend the knee and form an

    alliance with us.¡± I rolled my eyes at my Lycan.

    ¡°What if his warriors want to follow us and fight for us?¡± I felt him scoff in my head.

    ¡°Fine, they can join. More the better i guess. But we would need to keep a close eye on them.¡± He

    comined.

    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s settled then.¡± I took photos of the map and sent it to my head warriors. ¡°We leave at first

    light.¡± In the text and made my way to my bedroom.

    The Moon shone brightly in my room. It was annoying and I felt like the Moon Goddess was taunting

    me. Causing me to not be able to sleep. I threw what I had over my window after an hour of tossing

    and turning, the room was finally dark enough to sleep.

    Tclosed my eyes and fell asleep, having the same dream I have always had. I am in the middle of the

    battlefield. I am in my Lycan form and he is slicing through others with ease. We are feeling powerful,

    confident, and unstoppable. Suddenly we hit a wall and freeze. Everything seems to be slow motion

    now as I look around me. I blink and I see Avalynning towards me and she is smiling. She

    She opens up her mouth to tell me ¡°It is over.¡± Her mouth continues to move but I can¡¯t make out her

    words. I watch as she slowly transforms intonher Lycan form. She is muchrger than I expected and

    absolutely magnificent to look at.

    Suddenly I am gasping for air as the blood I am covered in seems to choke me. Everything around me

    is gone and it ispletely dark. I grab at my throat and I am scratching at it, unable to breathe and

    desperate for air. I sit straight up in bed, gasping for air, panting and in aplete sweat.

    I swing my legs over as I look over at the clock, it¡¯s four. I get up and get myself dressed and head out

    to wait on my warriors. As I sit there I think about where we will be heading, this pack is one of the

    smallest packs under Everest. It won¡¯t be hard to overthrow it.

    sh Forward to the Pack

    We ran through their boarder patrol easily. My warriors craved a good fight and took them out easily

    enough. Only a few were injured with deep wounds. We ran until we re ched their small town. People

    were running and screaming, shifting as if they could to protect their loved ones from us. Anyone that

    came at us was killed instantly. Soon the Alpha emerged with his Luna close by. I shifted to speak to

    him ¡°Surrender your allegiance with your King and join us for the greater good.¡±

    He and his Luna both growled showing their teeth. They knew they were outnumbered but they

    wouldn¡¯t go out traitorous. Their Beta and other stronger warriors were behind them, unafraid as they

    snarled.

    I shifted and they lunged at me and I took them out easily as the others ganged up on a few of my

    warriors. Screams were heard as everyone in the pack scattered.

    ¡°Kill them all, it is a lost cause. No one survives.¡±I gave out the order and my warriors obliged.

    Their town was broken, torn, and burnt to the ground. Buildings crumbled from out path of destruction

    as I went house to house in search of the Alpha and Lunas children. I ordered my men to run out to the

    territory boundary towards the kingdom in a hunting party to ughter anyone trying to flee.

    I searched for the young children and found them. It appeared that the two youngest were on their way

    out, blood coated their clothes. I stood over their bleeding and sliced bodies. I heard footsteps behind

    me. I smiled inside as my Lycan turned with a quickness gripping the youngster by the throat as he

    dropped the knife to the floor.

    He struggled under my grasp as he wed at my arm. I dropped him and he picked up the knife and

    went after me again. My ws shed through his soft skin, ripping most of his arm away. My other

    ws moved across his neck and dug into his chest, not deep as I wanted him to die slowly. ¡°You¡¯re

    entire family could have been saved. But your father was too proud to side with me and my warriors.

    Everyone who goes against me will suffer the same fate.¡± I whispered to him as I threw him to the

    ground.

    I stepped over the two small children¡¯s bodies as I walked out of the building and linking my warriors it¡¯s

    time to move. We traveled to the coast as I made contact with Sir Brennon. He updated me and

    informed me that Ryder was now with him and his warriors. We wouldy low for a few days, let my

    warriors heal, and n our next move.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Dexter POV

    We rxed and recovered over the next few days in brush that seemed to hide us very well from the

    world around us. I used the remainder of the herbal stuff Miranda gave me to mask our scent in this

    area. As long as it does not rain, the herbal blend should be fine and we can use it when we put up our

    next camp.

    My warriors recovered quickly and we celebrated our victory over that weak wolf pack. We purged

    salvageable food tost us a few days out here on the run. Spirits were high as I walked through the

    warriors campsite. I heardughing, joking, and retelling of the stories from their victory. We only lost

    maybe ten wolves and two lycans from the entire thing. That was a good oue.

    The next pack was almost triple the size of the first pack and we would need those numbers to

    overthrow the Lycan pack afterwards. The leader of the elite pack was a cousin to Everest and it is

    highly unlikely he would go quietly and fall in line. Afterall most lycans are loyal to their families, most.

    I was not like most, I operatedpletely differently than those around me. I was different than my

    family, I even looked differently from the rest of them. I had a suspicious feeling in my teen years that I

    didn¡¯t belong. I looked like my mother but I had zero features of my father. My brother had both, though

    he looked more of my father than my mother. I was lost in my own thoughts and didn¡¯t hear one of my

    leaders approach and ask me a question. I was too busy thinking of my fathersst words before I

    ended his life ¡°You are no son of mine.¡¯

    ¡°King Dexter? Can you hear me? You okay sir?¡± He had a concerned look on his face and honestly I

    had no clue how long he was trying to get my attention.

    ¡°Hey Trist. Sorry I was just thinking. I apologize. What can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°We were wondering when we would be heading out? When will we need to be ready?¡± He asked.

    I pped him on his back, motioning to walk as we started to walk together. ¡°Three days is when I

    would like us to leave this ce. Everyone should be well rested, healed, and ready to move by then.

    Next two days we will spend discussing our best routes to the next pack. Will you make sure that every

    leader still has their copy of the map?¡± I told him and he nodded.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He bowed his head and left, walking back in the direction we came from. I walked back in the

    direction of my tent and I felt exhausted. Iid down and closed my eyes with a sigh. I never fell asleep,

    just resting as Iid there rxing while I listened to my men for a few hours. When nightfall came and

    the delicious smell of food drifted to my tent and I decided to emerg. I pat the backs of my men as I

    wapked through, greeting them, and encouraged them in previous battle. I picked a te up, tossed

    food on it, sat down and ate

    with them.

    When we finished eating, my leaders and myself gathered together with maps in ha We looked over

    and discussed different strategies to the next pack and where the best location for our camp would be

    sitting. I sat there while I listened to some of them argui over what would be easiest or what would be

    best. When we finally came up with a n that we could all agree was best option, we closed up shop

    several hourster.

    We decided to stay close to the coast as long as we could. Having the sea to out bacl would offer a

    little safety. We would follow the rivers edge through the thick cover and make our way ind. We

    would approach from their weakest point and attack. There shouldn¡¯t be too many running the territory

    there. We had to be close because these next two packs were close to Everests pack and we had a

    fair shot of running into his men.

    Day of second pack invasion

    We approached the territory line quietly, we took our time making our way in. We watched and listened

    for any movement but was met with none. It was odd not seeing atleast one territory boarder patrol in

    the time that we were there. Something was definite off and not right. We crossed the line and made

    our way to the main vige.

    As we approached the stone wall, all was still quiet and unmoving. Had they found ou about us and

    ran? Heading towards the direction of the Kingdom possibly? I linked a group of trackers to take off

    around the wall to go a mile or so outside their protection wall, towards the Kingdom to see if they

    picked up any scents. Being Lycans, they¡¯re much faster and can head them off.

    We hopped the wall and made our way through the apparent abandoned streets. Theri seemed to be

    no one here, not a soul was left behind. We made our way to the packhouse and I broke the door in

    watching it shatter into splinters and fall to the floor. I stood and listened and the silence was deafening.

    I looked to my left and took my anger out on the entry table. My Lycans rage showing through my

    humans actions.

    My warriors jumped and I stormed off with a deadly growl, my teeth clenching while my fists were

    balled at my side. I searched every room, looking around. No one was here. ¡°S**t!¡±I yelled. I could hear

    my warriors downstairs searching. Twalked to the staircase and looked down and gave the order ¡°If you

    find anyone bring them to me immediately! Search the entire pack! Search their homes, stores, parks,

    the schools, just all of it. Leave nothing uncovered! Move out!¡± I watched them scatter beneath me.

    I stomped off into the Alphas office and looked around, trashing it as I searched for any information I

    could find. It appeared to be cleared out as I searched the desk and filing cabs. I walked down the

    hall to the Lunas, then to the Betas and mmed the door behind me. I mmed it so hard it broke and

    fell off the hinges. The offices werepletely clean with nothing left behind. Which left me in a furious

    rage.

    ¡°Everest you bastard, you piece of shit.¡± I said outloud and mmed my fist into the wall with a growl.

    I walked into the bedroom of the Alpha and took whatever was of any value for myself. Money,

    watches, jewelry filled the bag. It was now mine to do with as I please. I had done

    the same with the other pack. I had everything of value in a big duffel bag I carried around easily.

    Maybe I could pay off the Lycans with what we have confiscated. Not all of it of course, I would leave a

    little for myself to enjoy. We would need to move first thing tomorrow. I linked my warrior leaders.

    ¡°Please meet me in the packhouse conference room in fifteen minutes. Tell your warriors you¡¯re with

    we leave early tomorrow, first light or sooner. We need to get to the Lycan Pack immediately and it¡¯s a

    long run.¡±

    I shut the link and made my way to the conference room. I looked up at the wall and smirked. There

    was a huge map on the wall.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I said to myself and I began running the different routes in my head. The warrior leaders

    starteding in one by one and when everyone was here we began.

    We decided best course and to run hard and fast to try to beat Everest there. We divided the strong to

    move inside and the weaker outside.

    ¡°We have to be ready for a fight.¡± I began telling them all, ¡°He is obviously ready for one, we must take

    what is ours. He is making the necessary moves by moving his weakest out of our path. As of now we

    are outnumbered. We need to get these Lycans with us.¡± || pointed to the map where their location

    was. It was maybe twenty miles from our location. ¡°Their designated Alpha or leader will probably have

    to die as he is Everests cousin, but if we can get him on our side we will be better for it. Though, I do

    not believe that we could ever fully trust him. I can take him out easily enough either way.¡± I looked

    around and the -men all had an evil smile on their faces. They approved, good, their blood thirst was

    impressive.

    ¡°After we get them on our side, we take them to Brennons pack.¡± I paused for a moment.

    One of the men spoke ¡°Excuse me, sir, just an idea?¡± He waited for my go ahead and I gave him a nod

    of approval. ¡°They might trust us better if we mention we are there to move them to Sir Brennons pack,

    for safety in numbers kind of thing? Just a thought?¡±

    ¡°That is brilliant. Good thinking.¡± I praised him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see his life leave his eyes.¡± My lycans thoughts drifted through my mind and I couldn¡¯t

    agree more.

    Everest has quickly be the never ending thorn in my side. The more I try, the deeper embedded

    he seemed to get. I wanted to rip his throat away and toss him aside and im what is mine, Avalynn

    and the Northern Territory. With this, we will move to conquer my brother and the entire South. I would

    then have the strongest Packs in the world and would be a force to be reckoned with. I just need to get

    past the gigantic mountain that is Everest first.

    The Next Morning

    We ran to the Lycan pack as quickly as our legs would allow. Asrge as we were, the stealth was

    extraordinary. We were quiet as a small mouse, as we moved through the forest with ease. We

    approached their territory with caution. We waited and again, like the wolf pack, there was nothing. No

    movement or any sign of life at all. I clenched my fists as stepped into their territory.

    Nothing was there, so we walked through the territory to the town. It wasplete empty. Not a soul

    was left behind. ¡°Look for anything of value and then burn the city. We will leave for Sir Brennons

    tonight.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I walked to the main house and kicked the door in. I took everything valuable, broke much more out of

    pure rage. I took tes, bowls, and sses and slung them into the wi I turned the gas on full st in

    the kitchen and turned every gas firece up on high. I we into a storage shed and smiled. I found

    lighter fluid, gas canisters and fifteen portable propane tanks.

    ¡°Ahh this will make a nice explosion.¡± | grinned and linked the men. ¡°If you find ga canisters, propane

    tanks, bring them to me. Make sure we connect a gas trail from each building so the entire town

    burns.¡±

    I walked along inside and coated the floors, beds, couches, and chairs with the fluids When everything

    was empty except one gas canister I walked outside. I made a long trail from the main house to other

    buildings that would soon be set on fire.

    ¡°We need to vacate the city. The main house will blow when fire reaches it. Lets light it up. The smoke

    will be seen for miles and the explosion will be even bigger. We need to move.¡± I linked the

    seriousness. I couldn¡¯t lose any more men.

    I could smell the smoke as we left the city. I believe there was twenty more propane tanks brought to

    me. The buildings were close together and would cause a chain reaction, especially with the elerate

    down on the ground.

    We were about seven miles out of the city as we ran towards the direction of Sir Brennons. The

    explosion, from even this far away rattled the ground under us. The ground shook and the trees

    swayed as if it was an actual earthquake. I knew it would be felt all around and wondered if it reached

    the Kingdom at all? I looked back and saw therge smoke cloud in the air. That I was sure he would

    be able to see.

    Avalynn POV

    A knock sounded on my office door and I looked up ¡°You maye in.¡± Amber and ire both walked

    in with warm smiles on their face. I returned the smile to them both as I sat up in my chair. They both

    sat on the seats in my office and becamefortable.

    ¡°Did you hear yet by chance?¡± ire asked as she and Amber traded looks. ¡°Hear what, exactly?¡± I

    looked at them both confused.

    Amber spoke this time ¡°We were just with the King when he got a message from Ted, who is on his

    way back.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me more please?¡± I knew it was news of the Royal Rouge. I was interested in eeing what

    news Ted held.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a long message really, King Everest read it out and it said ¡®Dexter is at the wolf pack. He is

    extremely angry. Heading back, n seems to be working.¡¯ So it seems that he knows that we are

    ready for him.¡± Amber and ire both grinned.

    I felt Charlotteugh inside, this notion amused her as much as it amused myself.

    ¡°How I wish I could have seen the absolute disappointment in his face when he realized everyone was

    gone.¡± I let out augh and they joined in. We imitated how we thought it yed out.

    ¡°I bet he was angry and threw stuff around!¡¯ ire said. ¡°Just like a spoiled pup!¡± Amber chimed in.

    I stoppedughing although it would have been funny he is now angry and probably more determined

    ¡°As funny as it would be to watch it all unfold he is probably pretty angry with us all.¡± I told them and

    they nodded.

    ¡°Angry men can be very dangerous men.¡± ire pointed out.

    ¡°That is very true. I wouldn¡¯t want to be around him right now, honestly.¡± Amber shuddered.

    My desk phone rang and I ced it on speaker ¡°This is Avalynn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Queen Avalynn your mate wanted me to inform you and yourdies that King Brent and his mate

    Miranda will be arriving in fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, we shall be there in a few minutes.¡± I clicked the button to end the call.

    I watched ire stand up ¡°I best go get Cassie. I am sure Miranda misses her terribly. I just hope Josh

    hasn¡¯t spoiled the surprise of seeing her Aunt today. I may ring his neck if he did.¡± Sheughed and

    caused me tough too.

    ¡°I am sure she misses her. Do not hold your breath on Josh, he probably told her. See you down there.¡±

    I gathered and straightened out my papers. Putting them in order in my desk.

    Amber and myself walked down the hall together talking ¡°How do you feel about Miranda?¡± She asked

    me.

    ¡°What do you mean? I do not know her.¡± I questioned with a small frown forming on my face.

    ¡°I mean, she had a helping hand in your kidnapping and Everests father¡¯s death. Does it seem fair she

    gets to go unpunished for her crimes? She is just as guilty as the rest. She just happened to be running

    now from Dexter, seeking salvation with a child?¡± She was looking at me seriously.

    I let out a soft sigh as I thought for a moment, ¡°I am very eager the meet Miranda. To tell you the truth,

    while I faked my illness I overheard Dexter¡¯s conversation with her.¡± | paused and saw Amber¡¯s brows

    shoot up before continuing. ¡°The only reason she was working for him was because of her neice,

    Cassie. He had kidnapped her apparently and something about her brother owed him a debt bigger

    than his own life. Dexter murdered him and apparently everyone else in her family other than her and

    Cassie.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. I wonder what it could be?¡± Amber frowned as I could tell she was searching her own mind for

    answers on something that big.

    ¡°I have no clue but he called her again, asking for help. She was on speaker or my ycan hearing was

    kicking in. I can¡¯t remember but it was like I was in on their conversation. Anyway, he wanted her help.

    Threatened to kill Cassie. So she, I assumed, decided to flee and run to the North.¡± I shrugged. ¡°When

    I heard her through their conversation I saw someone who was trying to protect what family she had

    left. Someone who was protecting the innocence of a child. I hold no ill will towards her. I know Everest

    does not either.¡±

    Amber nodded her head as she now fully understood ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would do such a thing. To a

    child, an innocent being of this earth.¡±

    ¡°I know, he is truly a monster.¡± I agreed with her.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I was not in on that conversation when they met at the mote with her.

    Jameson never let on any details. I just knew she was with Dexter, had a helping hand, and ran with

    information.¡± She let out a long sigh.

    ¡°It is all good. You didn¡¯t really know and I was more than happy to exin it in better detail.¡± I smiled at

    her.

    As we walked outside the front doors we made our way to our mates and stood next to them. Everest

    greeted me with a soft kiss and I smiled into his lips.

    ¡°Ted and his team are on the way home.¡± He told me.

    I nodded my head ¡°So I have been informed. We will have much to discuss and figure out over the next

    few days once everyone arrives. Dexter can not be trusted especially if he tried to move in on your

    cousins pack.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Are you ready for yourbat training?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I am. The girls are going to help me along with my normal training.¡± I looked up to him and smiled. ¡°I

    am just thankful we recover quickly, my muscles are going to be screaming.¡± let out augh.

    ¡°Good. We need to have our ceremony in the middle of the week. I want you to go out there as Queen.

    That way if you give an order, they must bepelled to following you and whatever you order them to

    do. we don¡¯t need any members second guessing your authority.¡± His hand was on my cheek, his

    thumb caressing it softly. I pressed my lips against his thumb.

    ¡°Whatever you say, love.¡± I smiled at him as we heard the engines roar before it pulled into the u-

    shaped drive. ¡°Oh, good! They made it safe.¡± I walked with Everest to the front of the line of people

    awaiting. I nced over at little Cassie who was anxiously awaiting to see her Aunt. I would me my

    brother on spilling those beans. I looked up at Josh and he had a guilty look on his face as ire tried

    calming the child down. She red up to him and heughed saying something as Cassie jumped up

    and down in excitement.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Miranda POV

    I felt nervous, almost an ufortable nervous. I looked over to Brent as he was watching me closely.

    I knew he could feel my nervous energy radiating from me. I saw him shift in his seat ufortably

    and I let out a soft sigh as my fingers were fidgeting in myp.

    I knew enough about the wolf and lycan lifestyle to know they mated for life. Generally though, it was

    always with their own kind. Rarely did a lycan mate with a wolf, human, witch, or any other species that

    wasn¡¯t lycan. It was the same with wolves.

    I am a witch and generally speaking I would be free to choose with who I wanted to spend my life with.

    But seeing how I am Brent¡¯s mate, made life for me a bit more difficult. If I epted him, fell in love

    with him, I knew it would have toe down to making a choice. A choice that could kill me in the end

    or let me live my life free, full of love and endless happiness with Brent by my side. That is if I epted

    him as my mate and epted my destiny.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked up at the sound of his velvety voice.

    ¡°I am just fine.¡± I told him. Was I though? Was I really fine? I mean, I almost died at the hand of his

    brother. His brother murdered my entire family. Thesest few weeks I have been healing and been

    waited on, in a ginormous castle, hand and foot. I have been watched over like a hawk and I have

    missed my neice, Cassie.

    He, on the other hand, has been delightful when he was able to be around. He seemed to work around

    the clock. His brother, Dexter, has been destroying everything left and right. Dexter has caused

    complete and total chaos throughout the Northern Territory. He even, from what I was told, destroyed

    an entire wolf pack. His men murdered every single man, woman, and child in their path of destruction.

    Only three brothers survived out of the whole ordeal. The three brothers were the children to the Alpha

    and the Luna of the pack.

    My hand went to my chest as I felt the pink scar on my skin. I wasn¡¯t a lycan, I didn¡¯t heal as quickly as

    they did, but because I had magic in my blood I did heal faster than humans. I was very lucky to be

    alive after what Dexter done to me.

    These thoughts seemed to consume my mind every single day. The day I woke in the hospital, the

    days after, and the days leading up to when Brent told me I was his mate and that is the reason he

    seemed to be smothering me with kindness and love. It scared me because every person who ever

    seemed to be close to me, ended up dying.

    I looked out the window of the SUV as we were approaching the Northern Kingdom my thoughts

    consuming me, drowning my mind with the reying of memories of thest few veeks.

    After the mission ¨C shback I hurt, ached, and I had a splitting headache that seemed to literally split

    my brain in half. Thest thing I remember wasing face to face with Dexter and then everything

    went ck, my world seemed to stop spinning entirely and was put on pause. I moved my hand up to

    my face and I could tell had things hooked up to me. I felt an oxygen mask on my face and I inhaled

    deeply. I could feel someone watching me, they were sitting close by. I could feel the heat radiating

    from them.

    Christ, maybe I was actually next to a heater. That is when a handid gently on my arm. I could tell the

    hand was from a male, arge male at that. His hand took up most of the space on my arm and Iid

    still. I tried to coax myself to open my eyes but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. Not yet atleast, I just

    needed a bit more time.

    I heard him sigh and sit back in the seat next to me. He seemed stressed, worried, maybe both? Why?

    Who is this mystery man next to me? I have no one but Cassie in my life. I hope she is okay, ire

    should have her. I miss her. I hope she is not in any danger. I need to open my eyes. I need to get up.

    But I can¡¯t, not just yet.

    I must have drifted off to an dreamless sleep. I was more aware now than before. I could hear the soft

    beeping of the monitors that were hooked up to me. I could still feel the male presence so very close to

    me. His hand, possibly more, may even be on my bed. The room wasn¡¯t bright at all, even with my

    eyes closed I could tell.

    I listened closely and could hear his breathing, it was light and even. Was he asleep? Possibly why the

    room was dimmed. The television was on in the room by the quiet sounds in the background. I tried to

    be still and open my eyes to look around. My eyesid on the muscr body next to mine. His head

    was resting on his crossed arms that were being held up by the bed.

    He had tan skin that seemed to glisten even in this dim light, his hair was a short well kept dark

    blondish color with softer natural highlights. His hair looked soft and inviting as I suddenly had the urge

    to touch his hair. I frowned at myself as I studied his features more closely and shook thay feeling away

    from my mind. He had a strong jaw line, from what I could tell with high cheekbones and a sharp nose.

    His lips were full looking for a man and I thought of kissing them, of him kissing me.

    What in the world is going on with myself? I have never had these feeling or urges before. I frowned

    and tried getting the thoughts out of my mind.

    I looked around the room now as I realized how thirsty I truly was. My mouth was so dry and my lips

    seemed to be chapped. I saw an unopened bottle of water on the table next to me and I outstretched

    my arm to reach and when I did the man sat up next to me.

    My eyes widened as I looked at who was at my bedside, King Brent. Why was the King sitting here

    next to me? What did I do? The beeping increased as panic set in and he scooted sway from the bed.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Look at me. It is okay, calm down. You are okay. You are safe here.¡± He made soft shushing

    sound and I nodded my head.

    ¡°I¡­ I am thirsty.¡± I told him and I watched as he stood and disappeared from the room.

    When he re-entered he had a white styrofoam cup, arge pitcher, and a bottle of water in his hands.

    He sat them down and I realized the pitcher held ice. He fixed the cup and handed it to me. I sipped on

    it slowly as I watched him move around the room. He walked to the window and looked outside with a

    grunt and came back over and sat beside me.

    Why is he acting so, weird? I continued to slowly sip on the water as a knock sounded on the door. She

    bowed her head to us both and walked over to me with a smile. ¡°Wee back, Miranda.¡±

    ¡°Thank you? How long was I asleep for?¡± I looked between the two of them.

    ¡°Almost three days. You¡¯ve began healing quite nicely. A few more days and you¡¯ll have some nice

    scars forming. I am just going to check your vitals sol can ce then in your chart. I will get you some

    broth, jello, and tea to break the fast. Then in the morning I will have your actual breakfast sent in

    here.¡± She smiled warmly at me and I nodded allowing her to do her work and get what information she

    needed.

    ¡°Everything is looking great. I¡¯ll send you tray up shortly. If you or King Brent need anything just press

    the call button.¡± She told us.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± I told her as she shut the door behind her.

    And now I was alone again with the King of the Southern Territory, Brent. Who, let me remind you

    hasn¡¯t said much to me. I looked over to him as he sat in the chair. He seemed like he was fighting with

    himself. In a way, I guess he was if he was fighting with his lycan side. His hands gripped the arm rest

    of the seat, turning his knuckles white.

    I wanted to ask him why he was here, where was Cassie, how did I end up here, how did everything go

    down? I couldn¡¯t though, so I just sat there and looked at him as he looked at me. Like two stupid

    statues incapable ofmunicating with words.

    The door knocked again and I watched Brent stand and walk over, taking the tray and sitting it on the

    small side table next to my bed. He moved it in front of me and opened up everything that needed to be

    opened.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He smiled and sat back down.

    I sipped the hot broth and I felt a little better, not as weak feeling. What I would give to get out of this

    bed though. A spare kidney, part of my liver? Done, but I guess baby steps at this time?

    I took a small sip of my tea as I noticed him watching me. He had the most unique looking eyes. They

    were brown but not a mud color. They were like honey with flecks of gold reflecting against the light.

    They were absolutely beautiful.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I blurted out what I was thinking. I couldn¡¯t help asking and I watched him flinch at

    my question. He didn¡¯t answer right away, obviously struggling toe up with the right words.

    ¡°I needed to ensure your safety. You don¡¯t have any immediate family members, thanks to my Rouge

    brother. So I wanted to make sure you are well.¡± His lips twitched as if he was unsatisfied with his own

    answer.

    I took another sip of my tea and sat it down on the table ¡°Whatever you say, King Brent.¡±

    He frowned ¡°Please, call me Brent.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re the King. It would be improper.¡± I told him.

    He looked like I caused him pain of some kind pain by refusing ¡°Okay, I will call you Brent.¡± I watched

    as his lips pulled into a small smile. ¡°Thank you for making sure I was okay. But I need to ask about

    Cassie, is she okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I needed to make sure you were fine. I couldn¡¯t take it if you were not okay. Your

    neice is doing well. She is with ire and her mate Josh in the Northern Kingdom. They, from my

    understanding, never told her of how badly injured you were.¡± He told me.

    I smiled andid my head back ¡°Good I am happy shenis safe. Did they catch your brother?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No, you were hisst target. He fled, I picked you up and ran. Now we are here.

    The others are up North, healing,ing up with a game n. I would like to help them capture my

    brother and escorting you to your niece.¡± He leaned back, rxing in his chair. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to

    leave for atleast another week or so. The doctor said you may need some physical therapy, depending

    on how the wound healed when you fell off the wall.¡±

    He let out a long sigh and I realized that is why no one has offered me help out of the bed yet. Was I

    paralyzed? I pulled the nket up over my feet, it bunching around my knees and I wiggled my toes.

    Brent let out a smallugh ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were paralyzed, your back may just be weak. It may be

    hard for you to go a normal walking distance without getting winded and tired.¡±

    ¡°Ohh. I see. I was a little scared for a moment there.¡± Iughed.

    ¡°They want you to have an actual meal first then we can get you up and walking around.¡± He told me.

    It still felt as if he was hiding something from me though. I slid down in my bed after covered my feet up

    and looked up at the ceiling for a moment before looking over at him again. He was still watching me.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you are not being truthful with me? More to the story than what you¡¯re telling me?¡± I

    had a small frown on my face.

    His mouth turned in a small smile as he stood and walked over to my bed. I was looking up to him as

    his hands rested on the side rail. ¡°Baby steps. I will tell you, when you are ready.¡±

    Two dayster

    So much has happened in two days. I am up and walking around and heading back to Brent¡¯s castle.

    He said he has set up a room for myself and a therapist toe and see me every day for exercising.

    Brent has been there every step of the way and I could tell that he w nothing like his brother, Dexter.

    His phone rang and he excused himself stepping out of the room. I decided to put on the clothes he

    purchased me. He got me a pair of stretchy leggings and a flowy floral top. It was actually kind of cute

    together. I brushed my hair and pulled it up into a high messy bun,

    strands falling, framing my face. I sat back on the bed, aching and winded from just getting dressed. I

    was still sore and a little weak.

    Brent walked back in and smiled at me ¡°You look beautiful.¡± I felt the warmth in my cheeks and I am

    sure he could see my blush. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°That was King Everest on the phone.¡± He started and the name caught my attention. ¡°He was

    checking in on you and was seeing how you were doing. He has a question for you though. You don¡¯t

    have to decide now.¡±

    ¡°What is the question?¡± My brow raised slightly.

    ¡°He was just seeing once you¡¯re healed if you would be willing to help take Dexter down?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± This required no extra time to think I already knew my answer. ¡°Absolutely. Anything he needs

    from me, once I am able, I will do my part in helping.¡±

    He nodded, unlocked his phone and I assume sent King Everest my decision. ¡°Hungry?¡± He smiled as

    he slid his phone into his pocket. ¡°Starving.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Lets grab lunch before we head home.¡± He smiled as a nurse came in with a wheel chair.

    ¡°Sounds good to me I am down for whatever.¡± I stood and sat back down. The nurse smiled sweetly at

    me. She wheeled me down to the elevator that took us down to the lobby. When the lobby doors

    opened up his security detail was waiting for us.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He took over pushing the wheel chair outside to a ck suv with dark windows. There were several

    others that matched in a line in the patient pick-up bay.

    He helped me into the back seat and shut the door behind me. He exchanged words with the front

    vehicle and walked back to the vehicle, getting inside and nodded. We pulled off and I looked out the

    window as our driver took us where we needed to go.

    ¡°I hope you like steak or seafood.¡± He, even now, couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of me. ¡°It is my favorite.¡± |

    responded with a smile in his direction.

    ¡°Really? I thought witches stuck to like stews or I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t known many witches.¡± He

    laughed nervously.

    ¡°Or mortal human children?¡± Iughed, hard. ¡°No, I eat normal food. Not big on stews. I¡¯ve never been

    a normal witch though.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± He smiled. ¡°I have some things I need to share with you over dinner and things I would

    like to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Okay. Is it serious, important?¡± I asked. He nodded his head. ¡°Both, in my opinion.¡±

    ¡°Ohh. Well. Okay.¡± I bit my bottom lip nervously. I watched his eyes look down to my mouth and back

    up again.

    When we arrived and settled in I realized we were the only ones in here. He must have cleared it out

    for safety precautions being he was the King. Our waitress was a thin, well

    endowed woman who was making eyes with him and flirting.

    He acted as if he didn¡¯t even notice as he ordered an appetizer for both of us that had a mixture of fried

    pickles, lobster bites, and chips with a spiniach artichoke dip. He then ordered two lobster tails, shrimp

    scampi with extra sauce, a medium rare ribeye steak, a loaded baked potatoe, and a coke to drink for

    himself. It was a lot of food and I wondered if he could eat it all by himself. I knew lycans could eat a lot

    but I never thought of it.

    When the waitress turned she looked me up and down and said ¡°And you?¡± impatiently as if I was a

    burden.

    My cheeks reddened and I felt angry with her, ¡°I will have a house sd with ranch dressing, medium

    ribeye steak, loaded baked potato, and broli and cheese soup, and a sweet tea to drink please.¡±

    She wrote it down turned back to Brent and smiled again ¡°If you need anything, anything at all, please

    just let me know. I would be more than happy to assist you in whatever you need.¡± Her tongue darted

    out as she wet her lips.

    ¡°Actually I need to speak to your boss.¡± He told her and her eyes widened. ¡°Yes sir, right away.¡±

    When she left he looked over to me with an apologetic smile. ¡°I am sorry. I do not condone such

    treatment and will not tolerate the disrespect in front of me.¡±

    The waiter came over and Brent spoke to him about the waitresses attitude towards me. Brent stood

    and walked with the owner where I couldn¡¯t hear them. I watched them talk as the owner had a

    surprised look on his face as he turned to look over at me with a massive smile.

    ¡®Wonder what that was about? Interesting.¡¯ I thought to myself. When they both came over the owner

    apologized profusely.

    ¡°Mistakes happen. I know that King Brent is the most powerful Lycan in the Southern Territory. Don¡¯t

    sweat it.¡± He bowed to us both, thanked us and left to run back to the kitchen.

    Our appetizer arrived and everything was divine. I slowly chewed and enjoyed every delicious bite I

    took. I took a sip of my tea as I looked over to Brent.

    ¡°So, Brent. What is this important information you need to discuss with me?¡± I took a bite of my chip as

    I watched him. He froze and looked up to me.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I know I can¡¯t put ig off much longer. My Lycan is pacing deep within me, threatening to

    come out.¡± He sighed before taking a sip of his soda.

    ¡°Do you know how rare it is that a Lycan finds their fated mate?¡± He looked at me with a serious look

    on his face.

    ¡°I kind of do.¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s very rare. It¡¯s even more rare that a Lycan, especially of Royal blood find a mate who is not of

    the lycan blood line.¡± He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing

    ¡°Well, Miranda, you are my mate. My fated mate that is. I knew there was something about you but

    because of you hiding your scent I couldn¡¯t pin point what it was about you that seemed so special. If

    you don¡¯t believe me, ask Everest. I mentioned something about you when you came to us for help.¡±

    He smiled at me.

    ¡°It is rare that a Royal Lycan have a non Lycan mate because that fates make a non lycan turn to a

    Royal Lycan blood when the bond is sealed and you¡¯re marked by me.¡± He sighed and looked down.

    ¡°¡­ I am your mate?¡± I asked again.

    He nodded his head and he smiled at me. ¡°Yes and I am your mate. I also realize that it is much

    different for you than it is for me. I know that you feel a pull towards me but not a strong pull like what I

    have.¡± He leaned back in his seat as he watched me, undoubtedly watching my facial expressions.

    It was true I did feel something deep inside for him. Those thoughts I had when I first opened my eyes

    and saw him resting there on the bed in front of me. I wanted to run my fingers through his hair and I

    wanted to kiss those tempting lips of his.

    ¡°Yes. I feel a weird pull to you. I can¡¯t exin how it works or how it makes me feel. I just know that I

    want to be near you and close to you.¡± I looked down at my appetizer te as my cheeks blushed at

    my confession.

    His hand reached across the table, taking my own hand into his. ¡°Look at me Miranda.¡±

    I did as he told me to and looked him directly in his eyes. His beautiful golden honey eyes and he

    smiled. ¡°I will take this at whatever pace you want to take this. I trust you fully, only because I can feel

    the mate bond. I know that your trust in me needs to develop.I am only asking for you to take a chance

    and allow yourself to fall in love with me before we decide anything. Yes?¡±

    A new waitress sat our food down in front of us and I allowed her to leave before speaking. ¡°Yes.

    Okay.¡± He brought the back of my hand to his lips, cing a soft kiss on

    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s enjoy this food. We can go over anything else afterwards.¡± He released my hand and I

    looked at all of our food and my stomach growled. It all looked very delicious and smelled wonderful.

    Back to current

    We arrived to the territory of the Northern Kingdom as I thought of how my life changed. Brent sat

    beside me with his hand on myp and my hand rested on top of his. I looked out the window as the

    city shed by around us.

    Brent has been nothing but patient, kind, and caring thest few weeks. He has taught me so much

    about the Lycan way of life. I had fully healed from the wounds his brother gave me. I wanted my

    revenge, though I was very nervous to meet Avalynn. I had prayed and hoped that she would not hold

    my actions against me for aiding in Dexter¡¯s kidnapping of her. I only done it to save Cassie. I will

    forever be in her debt for the rest of my life for any pain or trauma I caused her.

    ¡°We are about five minutes out.¡± Brent spoke to me softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled over to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We are all fighting for the same cause here.¡± He leaned over and ced a kiss on

    my cheek.

    ¡°I know I am just worried that they¡¯re going to send me to their prison cells.¡± Iughed nervously.

    ¡°Not a chance. I wouldn¡¯t allow for that to happen. You had no choice, for Cassies sake. You did what

    any loving care giver would do in thay situation. You handled it the best way you could. Not only do

    they know this but that fully understand this. Please stop worrying.¡± He gave me a reassuring smile.

    I took a deep breath and nodded my head ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡± I smiled as we pulled up to the gates of

    the castle. They opened and we drove through our warriors filling in around us as the vehicle came to a

    stop. I looked and smiled when I saw Cassie excitedly jumping up and down.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Avalynn POV

    I stood next to Everest as the ck SUVs pulled in. The Lycans from the Southern Territory gathered

    around them. All of the drivers

    hopped out walking around and standing next to the doors. Only one driver out of the six was opening

    the backseat of the middle

    SUV.

    I watched as King Brent emerged first, turning around and helping Miranda exit the vehicle. She looked

    fantastic and she seemed to

    heal well. I watched Miranda smile at Brent before her eyes began darting around, checking her

    surrounding, her eyesnding on Everest

    first then me. I could sense her nervousness mixed with fear as she looked at me.

    Igave her a weing smile, she gave a small one back. She was nervous being here, I couldn¡¯t

    me her though. I would be

    nervous also. Just to be around people who I was unsure if they med me forcwhat happened. I

    would just have to make sure she knows I did not me her at all.

    I nced over to ire and walked over to her. I kneeled down to Cassies level. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked with

    a smile.

    Cassie nodded her head ¡°Yes! I am!¡± I held my hand out and she took it, her little fingers holding onto

    my hand tightly.

    We walked with Everest to greet them. When we reached them and I let Cassies hand go as she

    practically leaped into Miranda¡¯s arms, clutching her and holding onto her for dear life.

    ¡°She has missed you and asked about you daily.¡± I looked down at them. ¡°We told her how much of a

    hero you truly are. How you

    helped people.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± She was standing now.

    ¡°We did, yes.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned her head to smile up at Brent.

    ¡°Once this is done with, Miranda, I would really like to speak with you in my office. If you do not mind?

    Nothing but to discuss arrangements for all of our peopleing together. Maybe after dinner and then

    we can join our Mates?¡± I smiled.

    She nervously nodded her head. ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡±

    I smiled as I listened to Brent and Everest speaking to one another. I watched them shake hands and

    we all walked inside together.

    ¡°We have madefortable amodations for your men and women. Here is the hotel information if

    they want to sit their things

    down?¡± Everest handed Brent the info and he turned to inform them. Then the men and women, who

    they came with, left the area.

    ¡°I can show you where your room is? If you would like?¡± I looked at Miranda.¡±I have also made it so

    Cassie can stay with you

    too.¡±

    ¡°That would be lovely. Thanks.¡± I lead the way as she followed. Both of our mates stood back talking

    about Dexter and

    strategies.

    We made our way to the elevator, the door opening and I selected the four button. ¡°You are on the

    same floor as us, just the

    opposite side or wing. I didn¡¯t know if you were sharing a room with Brent so I gave you an adjoining

    room, his is right next door if you

    ever need him,¡± I looked over to her and as she fiddled with her fingers. ¡°Miranda, I really hope that we

    can be good friends.¡±

    ¡°I would like that.¡± She said as the elevator dinged with the door opening and we stepped off. I led the

    way to her room and opened

    the door for her. I handed her the keys to the room and the adjoining door. I walked in with her as the

    door shut behind us.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°You have a full walk in closet with a vanity, arge bathroom with a soaking tub, Cassies bed is in this

    smaller extra room, it was

    another oversized closet but I had it redone for you both. It was bigger than the other closet.¡± I watched

    her walk around the room, ¡°And

    behind this door is his room.¡± She walked in and nodded,

    ¡°We do not share a room.¡± She said softly,

    TL IS understandable. You need time, Let me show you your personal kitchen.¡± I left the room and

    walked deeper down the hall into

    an open kitchen and dining area. ¡°It is fully stocked. Anything you want feel free to take. If you have any

    questions just ask and myself or

    anyone around here will be happy to help you or King Brent.¡± I smiled at her before giving her, her

    space and walking out of their

    temporary wing of our castle.

    I walked to our room and shut the door behind me. I let out a small sigh and made my way to the

    bathroom. I took a quick shower to

    freshen up before dinner. I put on my make up and curled my hair, putting it half up. I put on a ck

    dress that had aced back. I put on

    red heels and looked at myself in the mirror when Everest walked in the door.

    He walked over to me as his eyes ran across my body. He pulled me into his arms and kissed me with

    passion. A kiss filled with desire,

    hunger, and want. I kissed him back and wrapped my arms tightly around him. I bit his lip softly and he

    groaned before breaking

    the kiss.

    ¡°You are mer.¡± He promised and I smiled.

    ¡°Lucky you, I have yet to put on my lipstick. You won¡¯t be stained red.¡± I walked over to the mirror and

    ced the red lipstick on.¡± |

    nced over as he was walking into the shower. A sight I was so lucky to be able to see every day.

    I walked back out to our bedroom, having a seat on the chaise lounge next to the bed. I waited and

    watched him get ready, once he

    was out of the shower. He was so handsome, I could look at him all day.

    He was wearing ck cks and a fitted light blue button down that was tucked in to the waist of his

    cks. We walked to the elevator together and went downstairs. The conference and dining hall that

    connected were both opened up and set together. The dining hall outside doors were opened and

    tables were also sat outside. This way every person here had a table to sit and eat at together.

    It was extremely crowded but this way everyone was safe and together.

    We all ate our foods and took time to get to know one another better. I watched all of the interaction

    between wolves and lycans. Everyone was being peaceful and getting along nicely. It was a nice

    change of pace. Everest cleared his throat and stood, everyone going quiet. S y

    ¡°Good evening everyone, I am going to go over the training schedule times along with other things we

    all believe you should be

    aware of. We will be training twice a day for the next week. We will continue eating dinner together

    every night. In the morning breakfast is a grab and go bar. We will have eggs, bagels, ham, sausage,

    bacon, biscuits, and a waffle makers set up. We will also have gran, apples, bananas, and fruit bars

    for quick snacks. Milk, juice, tea, sodas, and water will be avable throughout the day. Feel free to

    take

    what you need to eat and drink.

    Lunches will be sub sandwiches, sds, wraps, chips, and fruit. The same drinks will be served

    throughout the day. Dinner will be at seven right where you all are now.¡±

    Everest paused and looked around the room for a moment. ¡°Starting tomorrow we will be in rotational

    groups. Our training will

    begin at six sharp. If you arete, you will be running five miles after training of over. First training will

    last until eleven. Lunch break from eleven to one. Second training session willst from one-thirty to

    five. The second training groups will be morebat training in high stressed situations when you

    have multiples to go against. I want you to all remember one thing, in war nothing is fair and the enemy

    will use whatever they can against you. Stay on your toes and stay aware of your surroundings. King

    Brent, do you have anything to add?¡± He turned and Brent nodded as he stood, taking his ce.

    ¡°To my men and women, any orders you are given by a higher up, you are to follow. The only way you

    do not follow said orders is if it

    goes against what we are fighting for.¡±

    In unison his warriors spoke ¡°Yes, King Brent,¡±

    I looked over at Miranda and she was looking out to the crowd. As if she knew someone was looking at

    her she looked directly at me.

    I gave her a smile and she smiled back. I stood, kissed Everest on the cheek. ¡°Should we announce

    the crowning ceremony?¡±

    ¡°¡®Yes. Would you like me to?¡± | nodded and stepped back.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman. This week we will be having my mates crowning ceremony on Thursday

    evening. Aliyone is wee to join

    this ceremony. It will be held before dinner, On Thursday, we will not be having our second training.

    The evening is yours to do with what

    you will. Thank you.¡± He nced back at me as the crowd erupted into cheers. Yelling, pping, and

    whistles filled the room.

    I walked up to center stafeand waved to everyone to quiet down. ¡°Thank you everyone! It is a great

    honor to be serving such

    wonderful lycans and wolves. I am here to do my best for you and for our kingdom! I am so thankful our

    wonderful Moon Goddess has

    blessed me to lead you with our woderful Kingl¡± I told them and they erupted into cheering again.

    I stepped by and Everest took my hand in his own, holding onto it tightly. He lead me back to our seat

    as we discussed amongst

    ourselves over what is happening the next few days.

    Texcused myself from the group and made my way to my office. I opened the door and had a seat. I

    went through the finalization

    paperwork over the crowning ceremony and signed off on anything that needed to be approved. I put

    them in my outgoing stack and a knock came on the door. I could tell by the nervous thoughts that it

    was Miranda.

    ¡°Come in, it is open.¡± I said cheerfully.

    Miranda walked in and although she was still nervous, she seemed morefortable around myself as

    she spoke ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello. I am d you are here.¡± I told her.

    She looked confused ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°I am. I know that you¡¯re worried and nervous because of what roll you yed in earlier events.¡± I

    paused as she looked down andi.

    sighed.

    ¡°I am very sorry.¡± She said quickly before I continued.

    ¡°Look, Miranda. He had Cassie yes?¡± I watched her nod her head slowly. I continued ¡°You did what you

    could. I would be willing to bet he threatened to murder her if you went to anyone else for help, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± She said in a small voice.

    I stood and walked over to the couch she was sitting down on next to her ¡°Miranda I would of done the

    same thing if he had anyone !

    loved. You should know that I heard his conversation with you while I was allegedly sick. I never was, I

    faked it.¡± Iughed.

    She looked at me surprised ¡°You faked it?¡± *

    Inodded my head ¡°I sure did. I stopped eating anything that wasn¡¯t pre-packaged. I started noticing an

    immediate difference and my Lycan was there. I then faked being sick. I went to faint and well I did hit

    my head. That is when I heard your conversation with the ass. I

    am d you went for help. Cassie, the sweet girl, may not be here if you didn¡¯t. You did good, Miranda.

    You protected that little girl.¡± She was crying now.

    ! put an arm around her and hugged her to my body making shushing noises. ¡°Everything is okay.

    Everything will be okay. You do not have to worry anymore. Dexter will never hurt you or Cassie ever

    again.¡±

    She sniffed and nodded ¡°I was so very worried that this was all a set up and I would be hung for

    treason. I should be and I was fully

    ready to ept the consequences of my actions against everyone here.¡± She cried.

    I felt for her. She must have been absolutely terrified the entire way here. We sat for a while in a now

    comfortable silence as Miranda¡¯s tears were dried and her cheeks were not as red as they once were.

    ¡°Brent is worried about you. Or was worried about you.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°He¡¯s with Everest and he

    linked me asking if you were with

    me and it you were okay.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± She looked at me confused.

    ¡°We have a link that mates share. It is a special line ofmunication. Being Queen, or soon to be

    Queen, I will be able to directly

    speak to other members of our territory, wolf or lycan. You can shut the link down at anytime. Also, you

    can feel your mates happiness,

    sadness, or when they are angry or afraid, so on and so forth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I knew you all had a special form ofmunicating I just didn¡¯t know the extent of how you did it.

    That¡¯s pretty neat though you can feel one another.¡±

    ¡°It is, It¡¯s nice to be able to ask a question and have it answered immediately.¡± I watched her for a

    moment as she looked around my

    office.

    ¡°You are a witch, correct?¡±

    She nodded ¡°I am, Ie from a decent bloodline of witches. Not that any of them are around today

    because of Dexter.¡± She

    frowned. ¡°But yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you will be able to face him?¡±

    ¡°I am sure of it. I want him to pay for everything he has done. I want to help be the one that brings him

    down.¡±

    ¡°Good, okay. So enough of all super depressing things. How are you at party nning?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m a pretty organized person?¡± She said with a small shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°I was wondering if you could help me considering there is a significant amount of people here?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I would love to help you.¡± She smiled.

    A knock came on the door ¡°It is open.¡± I called out and in walked ire and Amber with a binder.

    ¡°We have been preparing for your crowning since you got here. ire began helping when her and

    Josh arrived.¡± She sat the binder

    down and I started flipping through it. It was impressive work.

    ¡°This is going to be the best part of this week.¡± Amber said.

    I couldn¡¯t agree more with her. This was going to be another way everyone could bond. To be together,

    to add anotheryer of trust

    and respect for one another.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    The week went by rather quickly. I imagine it was because I kept myself busy with everything. I went

    through both training sses

    and my additional training with my security detail an additional two hours after dinner. Then I somehow

    managed to have the time to get

    ready for tonight¡¯s crowning ceremony. I wasn¡¯t getting to bed until almost midnight.

    It was insane the amount of work and effort every person that is here has put into training this week. I

    was proud of how well

    everyone from all sides were getting along. I know everyone is exhausted but it is going to make us a

    strong force to be reckoned with when all is said and done. Sir Brennon, Dexter, and Ryder will not

    know what hit them. This thought thrilled me to no end. Every single

    one of them got what¡¯wasing to them.

    All of these thoughts seemed to swirl through my mind as I soaked in my tub. Iid back and closed my

    eyes, inhaling the wonderful scents of lc and vani. I moved down more into the bubbly water, the

    water now up to my neck. I still needed to shower and wash my hair but it was so warm and rxing

    my body refused to get out. I guess I did overdo it this week. I needed it though. I have never felt more

    strong and capable in all of my life. I picked up everything I learned very quickly. I surprised not only

    myself but everyone

    around,

    Another twenty minutes went by and I finally made myself get out of the tub and into the shower. I ran

    the shower hot and washed

    off the soap and washed my hair. When I got out and dried off, I slipped the robe around my body. I

    stood and looked at myself for a

    moment and noticed how my muscles have changed from when I thought I was a human. I was more

    toned and definitely looked like !

    was stronger. It made me smile.

    Everest came into the bathroom and stood behind me as I put lotion on my arms. He took the bottle of

    lotion off the counter and smiled at me. He pushed the pump down and had a decent amount in his

    hand.

    He used his free hand to push down the material around my shoulders. He rubbed his hands together

    before moving them to my

    shoulders. He worked the lotion into my skin as I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling of his hands

    against my skin.

    He pushed the robe down further, it falling to a heap around my feet on the floor. He moved his hands

    down my back, using his fingers to massage in small circles. His hands moved back up to my shoulder

    and over the top of my chest. I bit my lip as his hands moved

    further down to my breast, cupping them both in his hands. He worked the lotion along the soft skin and

    over my n*****s. He massaged

    them in his hands as his head dipped, cing kisses along my shoulders.

    He moved his mouth to my ear, whispering into it ¡°So very beautiful.¡± He kissed my earlobe, pulling my

    body against his own.

    One of his hands traveled down my stomach, reaching between my thighs and he found out how I was

    ready for him with how wet he

    made. His tongue danced along his mark as a small moan passed through my lips. He turned me to

    face him and I looked up into his eyes

    that were full of lust and love. He leaned down and kissed me hungrily, our tongues working against

    one another. His fingers moving

    against my button slowly as my hips rocked against his hand. He slipped in one finger working it in and

    out and moving to two. My head

    tilted back, my fingers digging into his shoulder. I heard a satisfied rumble radiate from his chest.

    Suddenly he lifted me and put me on the edge of the sink, my legs hanging off and he smiled at me. He

    dropped to his knees,

    in between my legs as he kissed from my knees and moving between both legs as he made his way up

    to my honey pot. He sucked and licked me slowly as his tongue explored everything between my folds,

    driving me wild. I leaned back against the counter of the sink, as my legs wrapped around his back, my

    hands moving to his head. I pushed his head closer as waves of pleasure rippled through my body my

    fingers gripping his hair. He slipped a finger inside as his tongue worked against my body. Together the

    feeling was enough to start

    sending me over the edge.

    I felt my body beginning to climax under his touch. My hips began to move against his face. I moaned

    and my legs tightened around

    him as reached my peak. He licked up the juices hungrily before he stood. He took the remainder of his

    clothes off, lifting me to him.!

    felt his hard throbbing member against me. He took me to the shower, running the water and put me

    against the shower wall. The

    coldness of the shower tiled wall causing me to gasp.

    My legs tightened around him as he thrusted his hard c**k into me. His mouth found mine and he

    kissed me. His tongue eagerly

    pressed against my mouth, my mouth opening as my tongue greeted his. He pulled his c**k out as I

    lowered my legs to stand. He turned

    me around so my back was now to him.

    His hand came across and smacked me on the ass. ¡°Mmm Everest.¡± I moaned.

    He pressed his body to mine, slipping himself inside of me. He gripped my wet hair, pulling my head

    back to him.

    He kissed me as he pumped in and out of my wet tight hole. He moaned in my mouth before breaking

    the kiss. His mouth found its

    way to my mark as he bit down on it.

    It was all we both needed, the rapturous feeling released between the mate bond had us both

    climaxing, cumming together.

    Ileaned back into his arms, almost panting from being out of breath. He held me there as he ever so

    often ced a kiss against my

    shoulder. I basked in the euphoric feeling that tingled throughout my entire body.

    The water ran against our bodies as he began to wash my shoulders and back gently. ¡°You are perfect,

    My Queen. I must clean you up again.¡± His voice was low and deep sounding as he washed me. It

    brought a smile to my face as I felt happily content. I turned in his arms

    and looked up to him.

    ¡°You my King, never fail to please me.¡± I stepped up on my tip toes and pressed a kiss on his mouth.

    ¡°I hope to give you many more acts of pleasure in the future, my love.¡± He kissed me again for just a

    moment. ¡°Just not now because you must get ready for this evening. I fear I have kept you long

    enough. Amber, ire, and Miranda are waiting for you.¡±

    I nodded and stepped out of the shower, wrapping a towel around my body and dried off. I got myself

    dressed in somefortable

    clothes, an oversized button down shirt and some leggings. I walked over to Everest and gave him a

    kiss before leaving. ¡°I will see you

    soon.¡±

    He returned the kiss, ¡°Enjoy being pampered, see you soon, love.¡± He smiled down at me.

    I walked down the hall asl hummed happily to myself. I finally joined the girls in my office, they had

    already dried their hair, oops. It didn¡¯t look much like an office now as there was curling irons, hair

    straighteners, blow dryers, brushes, tons of makeup, and all of our dresses hung up along the window.

    It looked straight out of a salon.

    A knock sounded on the door ¡°Come in¡± I called and in walked a team of people assigned to get us

    ready. The bowed and greeted

    each one of us. Luckily my office wasrge enough to hold everyone here.

    We sat down in our chairs as they began their work. We chit chatted amongst one another, the hot

    topic being the mate bond

    between King Brent and Miranda.

    ¡°How does the bond feel between you and him? Can you tell or is it based off what he says?¡± Amber

    asked.

    Miranda took a sip of her coffee and began trying to exin it the best she could. ¡°I can feel more than

    attraction for him. It is like!

    know that he would never hurt me. He would always be there for me. There is like a pull, a maic

    pull towards him that I can¡¯t do

    anything about and I don¡¯t want to do anything anyway. To be near him is all I want. To be with him is all

    I need. Being with him brings my

    soul peace and makes me feel whole. It is weird to feel all these things about basically a conplete

    stranger. I know he is worried that I will

    end up rejecting him but I don¡¯t think I have it in my heart to do so.¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Wow. Okay imagine that but magnified by about a thousand times.¡± ire responded

    ¡°Holy crap i couldnt even imagine.¡± Mirandamented.

    ¡°You will be able to see it if he marks you.¡± Amber said and I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah if he marks you, you will be a lycan.¡± I told her.

    ¡°I will?¡± She seemed confused,

    Yes, atleast from everything I have read you will be. It is very rare that a non lycan and lycan are

    males, so there isn¡¯t much in the

    books the way of what happens. Humans have a harder time with transitioning, I believe. May be

    different for you, since you have magic in your blood because you¡¯re a witch.¡± I looked over to her,

    We can do all the research before he marks you. But if you fully ept him as your mate, because he

    is King of the Southern

    Territory, he will have to mark you.¡± Amber told her,

    My legs tightened around him as he thrusted his hard c**k into me. His mouth found mine and he

    kissed me. His tongue eagerly

    pressed against my mouth, my mouth opening as my tongue greeted his. He pulled his c**k out as I

    lowered my legs to stand. He turned

    me around so my back was now to him.

    His hand came across and smacked me on the ass. ¡°Mmm Everest.¡± | moaned.

    He pressed his body to mine, slipping himself inside of me. He gripped my wet hair, pulling my head

    back to him.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    He kissed me as he pumped in and out of my wet tight hole. He moaned in my mouth before breaking

    the kiss. His mouth found its

    way to my mark as he bit down on it.

    It was all we both needed, the rapturous feeling released between the mate bond had us both

    climaxing, cumming together.

    I leaned back into his arms, almost panting from being out of breath. He held me there as he ever so

    often ced a kiss against my

    shoulder. I basked in the euphoric feeling that tingled throughout my entire body.

    The water ran against our bodies as he began to wash my shoulders and back gently. ¡°You are perfect,

    My Queen. I must clean you up

    again.¡± His voice was low and deep sounding as he washed me. It brought a smile to my face as I felt

    happily content. I turned in his arms

    and looked up to him.

    ¡°You my king, never fail to please me.¡± I stepped up on my tip toes and pressed a kiss on his mouth.

    ¡°I hope to give you many more acts of pleasure in the future, my love.¡± He kissed me again for just a

    moment. ¡°Just not now because

    you must get ready for this evening. I fear I have kept you long enough. Amber, ire, and Miranda are

    waiting for you.¡±

    I nodded and stepped out of the shower, wrapping a towel around my body and dried off. I got myself

    dressed in somefortable

    clothes, an oversized button down shirt and some leggings. I walked over to Everest and gave him a

    kiss before leaving. ¡°I will see you

    soon.¡±

    He returned the kiss, ¡°Enjoy being pampered, see you soon, love.¡± He smiled down at me.

    I walked down the hall as I hummed happily to myself. I finally joined the girls in my office, they had

    already dried their hair, oops. It

    didn¡¯t look much like an office now as there was curling irons, hair straighteners, blow dryers, brushes,

    tons of makeup, and all of our dresses hung up along the window. It looked straight out of a salon.

    A knock sounded on the door ¡°Come in¡± I called and in walked a team of people assigned to get us

    ready. The bowed and greeted each one of us. Luckily my office wasrge enough to hold everyone

    here.

    We sat down in our chairs as they began their work. We chit chatted amongst one another, the hot

    topic being the mate bond

    between King Brent and Miranda.

    ¡°How does the bond feel between you and him? Can you tell or is it based off what he says?¡± Amber

    asked.

    Miranda took a sip of her coffee and began trying to exin it the best she could. ¡°I can feel more than

    attraction for him. It is like 1

    know that he would never hurt me. He would always be there for me. There is like a pull, a maic

    pull towards him that I can¡¯t do

    anything about and I don¡¯t want to do anything anyway. To be near him is all I want. To be with him is all

    I need. Being with him brings my

    soul peace and makes me feel whole. It is weird to feel all these things about basically a conplete

    stranger. I know he is worried that I will

    end up rejecting him but I don¡¯t think I have it in my heart to do so.¡± She sighed.

    ¡°Wow. Okay imagine that but magnified by about a thousand times.¡± ire responded

    ¡°Holy crap I couldnt even imagine.¡± Mirandamented.

    ¡°You will be able to see it if he marks you.¡± Amber said and I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah if he marks you, you will be a lycan.¡± I told her.

    ¡°I will?¡± She seemned confused.

    ¡°Yes, atleast from everything I have read you will be. It is very rare that a non lycan and lycan are

    mates. So there isn¡¯t much in the books in the way of what happens. Humans have a harder time with

    transitioning, I believe. May be different for you, since you have

    magic in your blood because you¡¯re a witch.¡± I looked over to her.

    ¡°We can do all the research before he marks you. But if you fully ept him as your mate, because he

    is King of the Southern

    Territory, he will have to mark you.¡± Amber told her.

    ¡°Yeah. It is too dangerous to not wear his mark and not have a direct line tomunicate with one

    another.¡± Miranda side nced

    me, a wave a guilt washing over her.

    Inodded my head ¡°It really is, we may not be in the position we are in now if we would have side

    stepped to rules earlier. But! Live

    and learn, right?¡± I smiled.

    The make up artist began doing my make up and I remained very still, well as still as possibly could.

    Afterwards we all assisted one

    another in getting into our dresses. My dress was a navy and silverpletely opened back dress. The

    front was a deep V that stopped

    just before my belly button. My hair was done in a updo low bun with soft strands of curls framing my

    face. My make up was a smokey

    look with a deep red lip.

    A knock came on the door and I smiled ¡°It is all of our men,dies.¡± And I felt their excitement. We all

    walked out one by one. When I

    saw Everest my breath caught, he looked dashingly handsome tonight. His suit was a deep navy with a

    white button down and ck

    shoes. His hair was fixed and left me tempted as I wanted to touch it. He was freshly shaved and his

    jawline was strong looking.

    I bit my lip as I looked him up and down. How I would love to run my tongue along that jawline and to

    his ear. Maybe down his neck

    and tease my mark on him before..

    ¡°You better a stop or we will never make it to the crowning ceremony. I want to suck on that lip.¡±

    Everests voice drifted through my mind and my cheeks reddened as I blushed. Everest let out a

    chuckle before taking my hand in his. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Hello handsome.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Are you ready? It is almost time. We will let the others settle in before they announce us toe in.¡±

    He pressed a soft kiss against

    my temple.

    ¡°I am ready, though I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t nervous.¡± I looked up to him.

    ¡°Nervous? Why?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°Well, because I went from thinking I was a human to being the mate of a prince and nowm to be

    Queen of an entire territory. In

    just the span of a few months. It is all just very surreal.¡± I looked over to whoever walked over to us and

    bowed.

    ¡°Hello, are we ready?¡± Everest asked to man.

    ¡°Yes, your grace, we are ready for you both.¡± He bowed and left.

    Everest turned his head back to me ¡°You are going to be a wonderful Queen. You have already

    disyed this and that is why our

    people stand behind you.¡±

    We walked to the hall, as the doors opened I saw that the tables had all been removed and everything

    was beautifully decorated. I

    really didn¡¯t want everything to be over the top but was told by many that with this many in the Kingdom

    and in attendance that it

    needed to be. It seemed silly with everything going on but Everests mother told me I deserved to have

    my day, Maybe she was right. The

    doors opened in front of us and I held my breath before walking in.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    The room was absolutely more than I could ever imagine. It had beenpletely transformed and

    beautifully decorated. The tables

    had been moved and all chairs lined and it was absolutely packed with all members in attendance. The

    color theme was a navy and soft

    pink with trims of glitter. Everyone who aplished this went above and beyond my expectations.

    We stood in the opened double doorway as Everest allowed me to take in my surroundings for a breif

    moment. I looked at all of the

    people who were standing but their heads bowed out of respect as we passed by. We made our way

    up to our traditional thrones as they

    sat on the raised stage. Members of the high council sat on either side of the thrones. As we walked up

    on the stage, they stood and

    walked over to us. One of them motioned as a case with a very expensive and borate looking crown

    sat in a case. Another brought out

    a deep red antique cloak that had white trim along it and held onto it. Another brought a thick dark red

    pillow and ced it a few feet

    away from me.

    The highest council member, Sebastion, began reading scriptures from a very old book. Some of it was

    based off the Territories

    history about the great war that split and divided the lycans and wolves between north and south. How

    in this very moment history itself

    was being made because of the North and Southing together in working towards the greater good

    with the apany of even a

    witch. I saw Miranda¡¯s face flush in the crowd at the mention of herself. Then he turned to me and

    Everest let my hand go, and I stepped

    forward as he had motioned me to do so.

    Sebastion then motioned to the pillow and began after I had kneeled onto the pillow, ¡°Avalynn from this

    day forth do you swear by

    the Goddess above to protect this pack, do right by this pack, lead by example, follow the king, support

    the king, and do everything in

    your power to be the leader you were born to be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± I stated.

    ¡°In the hard times, in war, when sickness gues thends we call our home, do you pledge here, in

    front of all of the wolves, lycans,

    the king, and council members to lead to the best of your capability?¡± He looked down to me.

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± I said again.

    ¡°When times are rough and days turn into weeks and weeks to months do you pledge to always be that

    glimmer of hope for the

    territory to see a brighter future that is ahead by any means necessary?¡± He asked the final questions.

    ¡°Yes I do.¡± Seemed like these all needed to be updated but who am I to go off changing these to

    modern times.

    ¡°From this day, let it be known that she is now named Queen Avalynn of the Northern Territory. May her

    reign be long, fruitful, and

    forever blessed by the Moon Goddess above!¡± His voice raised to ensure everyone could hear him. He

    ced the delicate crown on top of

    my head. To my surprise the crown fit me perfectly. Almost as if it was made to sit there. I happened to

    nce up and Sebastion had a

    knowing look on his face. I was sure it was nothing though.

    Everest helped me up to stand as he ced the cloak around my shoulders. He led me to our thrones

    as we sat and then cheering

    erupted throughout the great hall. Everest leaned in to kiss me as everyone bowed their head and

    kneeled to their new Queen.

    Eyerest was still by my side as he addressed the crowd of people, my people, our people, ¡°Ladies and

    gentlemen..¡± He paused as everyone was standing back up, allowing them a moment, ¡°dinner, dancing,

    and entertainment awaits! It is a perfect evening for a crowning celebration. Eat and enjoy your

    evening!¡±

    I stepped in ¡°Because your Queenmands it.¡±

    As we walked out to the crowd together, many people were happy and congratted myself and

    Everest on how wonderful I truly

    was. Some congratted me on how well I had been handling the current situations at hand. With the

    kidnapping, the three brothers,

    helping evacuate packs, and even forgiving the Southern Kings mated witch.

    I know some did not understand but knowing how she was a Lycan Kings mate made her pretty

    untouchable in our world. The only

    ones who can punish her would be her mate or Everest and we were already fighting one war, we

    didn¡¯t need to fight two at once.

    ¡°We are going to have to exin to the pack in further detail once this is over. They will understand it

    eventually, even though they

    don¡¯t now.¡± Charlotte¡¯s thoughts drifted through my mind.

    Dinner and dancing was happening as we walked to our table. I stopped and smiled at the table. The

    cement was beautifully elegant topped with white roses, navy tablecloths with a silverced trim and

    soft pink napkins. Our thrones must have been moved

    because now here they sat.

    Everest led me to my spot next to him and pushed my chair in as I sat down. He took his spot next to

    me and our dinner was served.

    We happily ate and talked amongst ourselves. After a few minutes passed a y started up on a raised

    stage.

    It was the entertainment. It showed, how they the people, interrupted our love story. It hit the high

    points and avoided anything too

    terrible. It showed a couple who were madly and blindly in love with one another. How the Queen rose

    to greatness during battle and

    saved her people from a horrible fate.

    When it was over I pped and cheered the actors and actresses who put on the show. I sat back and

    dessert was served.

    ¡°We should go on a run along the forest edge, the entire Kingdom can join in. It will be magical.¡±

    Charlotte said.

    ¡°Oh, that sounds like a marvelous idea, Charlotte. I will link to ask him. If he thinks it is a bad idea, I

    don¡¯t want others to hear and get their hopes up.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Oh. Smart thinking. Hurry and ask,m itching to get out and run and stretch my leg and just have so

    much fun!¡± She sounded very

    excited and happy.

    I smiled and linked Everest ¡°So Charlotte and I were wondering if we could get everyone in on a run.¡±

    He nced over to me and smiled, linking me back ¡°I believe that would be a fantastic idea. We can

    stay close to the treeline and not venture past our warriors who are doing perimeter runs. Let us go

    ahead and announce it. Some need to change and prep so they don¡¯t ruin their clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, can/ announce it?¡± I asked excitedly and he nodded.

    I stood up at the table when the music finished ying and walked around the front of our table. People

    were talking amongst

    themselves or just finished dancing waiting for another song to y.

    I cleared my throat, as I was a little nervous to address the entire room. The room went instantly silent

    and I smiled inside at how

    they just knew something was about to happen. Maybe we can call it their instinct and ties to their

    leaders, possibly.

    ¡°I really hope that everyone here is enjoying this evenings activities. As I have be your Queen I

    would like to offer a kingdom

    wide from the North and South a unified pack run. Lycan and wolves to run together under tonight¡¯s

    clear bright moon lit sky. Northern

    and Southern Territories to unite in a run not only to show how unified we truly are but to let our beasts

    out to run, stretch, and y!

    know that there have been a lot, and I mean a lot of mates who have found one another since we have

    alle together. Let¡¯s unite

    together on this run! Be back and ready to go in one hour. We will follow our king as he will be leading

    the run along with Myself and King

    Brent for the Southern Territory.¡±

    Excitement was felt throughout the entire room. People stood to leave the room in a hurry and I was

    almost afraid that I had started

    a small mob. Everests voice boomed behind me ¡°Please everyone, do not rush the doors, you have an

    hour to change clothes and be

    back. That is plenty of time.¡± Everyone slowed down and walked instead of rushing or running out the

    door.

    Everest was standing next to me as he ced his hand on the small of my back ¡°Want to go get

    changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would like to be morefortable.¡± I told him.

    We waited for everyone to be pretty much cleared out when we made our way up to our room. We

    walked with Brent and

    Miranda,

    ¡°So what is this?¡± She asked me,

    ¡°It like a pack run. But this one is muchrger than a traditional run. Lycans usually just shift and run.

    Wolves can but they like to do

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    it in big youps. It makes the entire pack stronger to run together. It is also a good way to let our beasts

    run together, y, stretch, and just have fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Miranda had a frown,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Lobviously can not shift.¡± She blushed and she looked so sad to not be able to join.

    ¡°You may not be able to shift but you can ride.¡± I told her. I saw Brent look back at us with a smirk.

    ¡°Ride? Him? His Lycan beast? You mean like, like a, like a horse?¡± Sheughed causing the guys to

    snicker.

    ¡°Yes, I believe so. You can grip his fur and ride with him. He would not let you fall. It would be a lot of

    fun.¡± Iughed with her.

    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know, that makes me very nervous. I can try guess. I just hope that I do not fall off of him¡±

    She told me as her eyes

    widened.

    ¡°We will all be running together in the group that leads the whole pack. We won¡¯t let you fall, we will be

    close knit.¡± I reassured

    her.

    ¡°Okay. Thanks. I feel a bit better, I guess.¡± She smiled and I returned the smile to her.

    ¡°See you guys in a bit.¡± I told them both as we went in the opposite direction to our wing. We walked

    into our room and changed clothes. Everest helped me out of my dress carefully. His fingers caressed

    my skin softly, following the curve of my body.

    He leaned down and ced a kiss on my mouth.

    Thelped him out of his suit, even though he didn¡¯t really need the help. We both put on gym attire and I

    took down my hair only to

    put it up in a high ponytail.

    ¡°How can someone look so sexy in a fancy gowh and still just as sexy in work out gear?¡± He pulled me

    into his arms with a yful growl, nipping at my ear.

    giggled and wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I was wondering the same about you.

    Just, you know, in a suit and not a gown.¡±

    He let out a good bellyugh. ¡°Oh that would be a site to see. I am sure everyone would love to see

    that site. Their King in a tight fitting gown. Ahhh. No. That image, I CAN¡¯T!¡± Heughed at himself

    before calming as he still smiled at me ¡°Ready to go?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± I said excitedly and I could feel Charlotte push forward watching and waiting as patiently as she

    could.

    We took the elevator down to the first floor and joined the others. Once we were sure everyone was

    there that wanted to or could

    attend we began. Everest gave out the rules of not wandering off too far and do not cross past the

    perimeter warriors for safety

    reasons.

    We all shifted and took off to the woods. We ran as a full group for the first thirty minutes. Everyone

    spread out more and done their

    own thing once the signal was given that you can split. Charlotte nced over to Miranda who was

    clutching Brent¡¯s lycans fur for dear

    life but looked like she was having a st. For some reason that made me very happy.

    We ran and all yed with one another. Our Lycans ying the child¡¯s game of tag with the rules of not

    being able to go after our

    mates. We were all connected and could sniff them out easily.

    We ran down to the the river, sshing around and having a great time. We ran along the coastline

    with speed and ease before

    turning around and heading back. As much fun as we were having we didn¡¯t want to stay out toote,

    Tomorrow was stilling and we still had training to do. We would be moving towards Sir Brennons

    pack, it was determined

    earlier, Tuesday at dawn. Only a handful of days to perfect my moves. Saturday was going to be a full

    day off. To give everyone a day of

    rest same with having Monday afternoon off.

    I felt Charlotte¡¯s sadness as we were preparing to shift back into my human form and reminded her that

    tomorrow and Sunday there

    would be lycan traning and she perked up. She was extremely excited to be able to utilize her skills,

    We shifted and returned back to bedroom. We took our showers together and washed the dirt off one

    another. We slid into our silk

    bed sheets after we dried off and i drifted off to sleep in his arms. Tomorrow will be another busy day of

    preparing for the war that is to e.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Traning the next few days were jammed packed. I ran what felt like twenty miles and learned several

    new tactical moves with ease.

    When we werebat training with our beasts I excelled. Turns out Charlotte was an absolute natural.

    She was stealthy, quick, strong,

    and made smart moves and outwitted our opponents.

    I sat in our mind, watching through her eyes, and gave her full control. She would be deadly in the field

    when it was her time to

    shine. She used our gift to enter the minds of our opponents and was always one step ahead of them.

    It was marvelous to witness.

    Saturday came and us girls booked an early spa day. A day to just rx, get our muscles massaged,

    our facials and soft music to ease

    the mind. We had lunch together with our mates and then parted ways to get some much needed work

    done before dinner.

    I was up in my office as looked over budget papers. Papers that needed to be approved for pay. The

    hotels that all the members were

    staying in came through, finally. The total amount shocked me. I knew that our Kingdom would receive

    a kickback of the payment but

    the amount of money owed was more than I thought. Still, it was apart of the cost of war.

    You couldn¡¯t put a price on everyone¡¯s safety. I pulled up the ounts on myputer and began the

    long process of paying them. A

    knock sounded on the door after I had been navigating the payment screen for about thirty minutes

    ¡°Come in.¡± I called and in walked

    Miranda. She seemed to have a lot on her mind. I motioned for her to have a seat as she sat.

    ¡°Give me one minute to finish paying all of this.¡± I nced over to her and smiled. I clicked thest few

    tabs on the screen and was

    finished.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I looked across my desk at her.

    She took a deep breath before she began to talk, ¡°Well, I wanted to ask you more questions about

    being, well, a lycan? Our witches

    council has been trying to contact me and I fear that it isn¡¯t the best of news. They can be rather

    greedy. I have been dodging them and I

    worry that since I am from a strong bloodline of witches, I fear they may be trying to use me for more

    power and control.¡± She sighed and

    she looked obviously stressed.

    ¡°Well, being a Lycan has been wonderful. But that isn¡¯t what matters.¡± I told her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? Well what matters then?¡± She leaned forward in her seat as she listened to me.

    ¡°What really matters, out of the entire ordeal, is how you truly feel. Not the witches council, not me or

    Brent, just only you. When

    you picture your happiness what do you see? What do you see for yourself and your future?¡± I asked

    her.

    ¡°I see him and a family together.¡± She responded honestly.

    ¡°Then there you have it, it is that simple.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Well but the transformation could kill me?¡± She stated.

    i nodded ¡°There is always a possibility that it could kill you. But it is a slim chance, from what I have

    researched.¡±

    ¡°I would lose my magical abilities.¡± She frowned.

    ¡°Depends.¡± I told her.

    ¡°On what?¡± She asked.

    ¡°How the Moon Goddess feels about you. Are you worthy to keep some parts of your already magical

    being or do you lose it all.¡± I

    shrugged ¡°Atleast that is what I have read in a few books.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Do you think I could look at those books by chance?¡± She asked me

    ¡°Of course, let me grab them for you.¡± I stood and walked over to my bookcase. I searched the area I

    thought I put them back. ¡°Ahh.¡±

    i said to myself asi pulled the first book off the shell. I walked over to the couch where Miranda was

    sitting.

    ¡°Here you go. I am pretty sure Itabbed this section so I could find it quickly.¡± I flipped through the pages

    and found where I had

    bookmarked the entire section thay covered transformations from a magical being into a Lycan.

    ¡°Now, this is only things that have been previously recorded and written down. Passed through several

    generations over the years.¡±

    handed her the book.

    ¡°Okay thank you.¡± She took the book from me, careful not to lose the spot I had marked for her.

    ¡°With that said you know the information given here could be altered or changed. I don¡¯t know why

    someone would want to change

    the truth or the circumstances surrounding the truth but some can not always be trusted. So take

    anything you read here with a grain of

    salt.¡± I sighed as I walked back over to my books I picked the other two that had storied that may help

    her. I continued to search the

    others for anything that could be useful,ing up empty handed.

    I passed the other two books to her as she read through the first one silently. I walked back behind my

    desk sitting and thinking for a

    moment. I pulled out myptop and powered it up. I looked through the inte that pertained to these

    certain situations. I typed in

    ¡°Magical being mated to a Lycan King¡± and clicked the search. The hour ss on the screen turned

    and turned taking its sweet and

    precious time.

    What seemed like an eternity passed a good portion of information pulled up. I began to click on

    articles and printing them out. This

    was after I skimmed through it quickly to make sure it was what we needed.

    There was an interesting entry about where a very powerful witch, who was on the council many many

    moons ago. Turns out she was mated to a Lycan King from a decently powerful Kingdom and she

    chose to transform to be with her mate. She lived through the

    transformation from a witch to a lycan.

    Come to find out,ter on, she was blessed with special abilities from the Moon Goddess. When war

    consumed their territory, other

    Lycans had heard of how powerful she was, wanted her to use as their own personal weapon. The

    territory was ovee and the Lycan King was murdered along with her, by his side. The witches

    council was furious butter on it was revealed that they were behind the invasions to begin with. They

    used their magic for ruin and it goes on discussing how this is why lycans and witches no longer get

    along.

    I passed the article to Miranda after printing it off. She took it and read it to herself.

    ¡°I have heard of this story before.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about it but I do

    remember my parents telling it to

    me when I was younger. But this isn¡¯t the same version from what I remember. It makes the Lycan king

    out to be a monster, forcing his

    mate to bare his mark. But seeing how gentle Brent is with me and watching everyone here who has

    mates, well..¡± She trailed off thinking

    and looking at the paper before she began again ¡°Well, it just seems like the witches are being lied to

    by their own people. It is absolutely

    infuriating! I have witnessed nothing but kindness, love, and friendship. Well, other that Dexter but he is

    a Rouge at this point.¡±

    ¡°And Rouges, all across the board, regardless if they are a wolf or lycan can not be trusted. They lie,

    steal, and cheat. They will

    attempt to get away with anything and everything if you let them.¡± I shook my head and sighed. ¡°It is

    sad, really. I would like to think that

    some could be saved but because of a silly mistake some get out cast and give up trying to control

    their beast. I could sense it in Dexter

    you know? I watched how his eyes shed with the power over his Lycan. I think he just has a weak

    human side and his Lycan knows that.

    Or that is just me trying to find the glimmer of good in him and he is really just a psychopath.¡± i

    frowned.

    ¡°No, tae wasn¡¯t always like that. When his mother passed away about five or six years ago he

    changed.¡± Miranda told me.

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s about the time he and his men invaded my pack and one of his men killed my mother as

    she tried to protect

    me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. My brother is the one who offered his services for that mission. That¡¯s how they snuck past

    boarder patrol. My brother was a

    moron.¡± She rolled her eyes, ¡°I loved him dearly, don¡¯t get me wrong. But he was in search for power

    and then got entangled with Dexter

    and wasn¡¯t able to repay whatever debts Dexter held over him. A mission went sideways and he

    ughtered my entire family except for

    me and Cassie.¡± She quickly swiped a tear from her face.

    ¡°After everything he has done, Dexter and his men, including my ex-mate will pay for the crimes they

    havemitted. They will have

    to answer to their sins. In time we will catch them, eventually. I want to personally rip him away, finger

    by finger and limb from limb.

    Make it painful, so he can feel all the pain he has caused. Bleed the life out of him entirely. But I want to

    do it slowly, so his healing process

    can kick in.¡± I smiled to myself and I looked up to Miranda who had an unreadable expression on her

    face

    ¡°Sorry if that was a little much.¡± I shrugged apologetically.

    ¡°No because I want to be there, with my magic holding him there while you do it. Maybe send him

    waves of electric pulses to keep

    his heart beating, or to shock him for the hell of it. I think it would be justified for us both.¡± She grinned

    at me.

    Oh. This was the moment i knew we would be life long friends. I grinned back at her and another knock

    came on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ire walked in with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°Hello! What are youdies up to?¡± She was looking around at all the books and the papers scattered

    about.

    ¡°Just updating our knowledge on when I make my transformation.¡± Miranda told her.

    ¡°Oh. Has any of it been helpful?¡± She picked up a paper and was skimming it.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Miranda went back to reading an article.

    ,

    ¡°Oh, and nning on how we will be taking our vengeance out on Dexter and the others.¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Oooh. Really? I think I like this side of you. Strong, powerful, and bold. Yet you still have a good

    mindset to not make the wrong

    decisions.¡± She wiggled her brows causing me tough. ¡°What are we doing for our evening free? One

    last night out before all the battles and war. We should all go out dancing.¡± ire asked and offered her

    idea.

    ¡°That sounds like fun.¡± Miranda agreed. ;

    ¡°Well. I feel like it may not be appropriate to go out and party like we are about to go battle to the

    death.¡± I protested.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Think of it this way, or well try to at the least. See it as one more night out, we may not live to see

    tomorrow so live for today.¡± ire looked at me and shrugged. ¡°Only something to think about.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It sounds like a fun idea.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Can wee?¡± Miranda asked.

    ¡°Of course! The more the merry!¡± ire told her as she walked to the door. ¡°I am going to track down

    Amber and tell her. Meet at 7

    after dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sounds like a good n.¡± I told her.

    I leaned back in my seat, looking over to Miranda. ¡°Feel free to take any of this you want with you. You

    will have more use out of this

    than l.¡± She was gathering the papers up, pausing to look over to me.

    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it.¡± She finished gathering everything ¡°I need to go get ready for dinner.

    I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    ¡°See you soon Miranda.¡± I watched her leave and I put everything back in order. I left and went to get

    ready for dinner and dancing

    tonight. I have to admit I was pretty excited to really let loose for the first time in a long time. Now just

    what should I wear?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    I stood in my closet looking for something suitable for dancing but also for dinner. I couldn¡¯t find what I

    was looking for that blended

    both together. Everything was either too formal, business, or rxed. There was no happy medium and

    it annoyed me. I just decided to

    dress in a business attire, that was appropriate for a Royal to wear during a dinner party. I will just have

    toe up and change clothes

    after dinner I guess.

    Dinner went by smoothly as everyone ate and made small talk. ns were finalized on when we would

    be moving. News came that

    Dexter had blown up the house of Everests cousin, Jeremy¡¯s, up in smoke and set the surrounding

    building on fire. Jeremy was left

    seething in anger as he lost every possession he had. The only few things he didnt lose, was what he

    brought with him here.

    ¡°I am so very sorry Jeremy. But we will and can rebuild, I promise you that.¡± I sat back in my seat and

    felt him calm down some. I knew it was hard for him to do.

    ¡°Thank you Avalynn. I know it is just the fact that we all worked so hard on that ce. I am just d we

    are all safe in the end. We can

    rece the material things.¡±

    Everest looked over an nodded ¡°We will be rebuilding anything that he destroys cousin. I promise you

    and everyone here that we will

    rebuild.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, cousin. I really appreciate you.¡± Jeremy had a tight smile.

    ¡°So when do we leave again?¡± Brent asked.

    ¡°Tuesday at dawn. We will stop midway which should be just outside your pack Jeremy. From there we

    will split into our two groups.

    We will go around one way as King Brent and his mate, Miranda, wille in the opposite way.¡±

    Everest told everyone at the table. ¡°We will have them surrounded on all sides.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sounds reasonable to me. I just wanted to make sure so everyone is ready. Combat training the

    next two days in wolf form?¡±

    King Brent asked.

    ¡°Yes, you are correct. We will need to teach them as much as we can. We will also need to retouch on

    basics with them all.¡± Everest

    told him.

    Brent leaned backnand took a sip of his wine and made an agreeable sound before speaking ¡°Very

    good then.¡±

    ¡°Miranda and myself will be working together on strengthening my ability to tap into stubborn minds.

    She is going to use her magic

    to hide Amber and ire¡¯s mind and I have to work to connect them to mine.¡±

    Miranda nodded ¡°It isn¡¯t going to be easy to work around witches magic, but I am going to show her

    how to do it quickly. If she can

    break through my magic, she will be able to enter any mind with ease from here on out.¡±

    ¡°But it will be worth it in the end. It¡¯ll open up ess to everyone¡¯s mind, like Sarah. I can read her only

    sometimes. A lot of the time she has shut me outpletely.¡± After dinner I went upstairs and changed

    into a ck dress that hit at my knees, ck heels, and pulled my hair up in a high ponytail. I looked at

    myself and nodded in approval. I felt good and I looked hot! This will defly do!

    I walked down stairs and ran into Miranda.

    ¡°I am so happy yall areing with us.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t think we will be out toote, the training is going to be mentally exhausting tomorrow

    and I will need my rest.¡±

    Miranda told me as we stepped onto the elevator.

    ¡°That is a good point. Dance a little, have a nice drink, then back home to sleep.¡± I agreed with her.

    Trying to break through tough

    minds to read their thoughts while in my human form was going to be difficult. We stood in a

    comfortable silence as the humming and

    beeping from the floors were the only thing that was heard.

    I wondered how Charlotte was able to tap into people¡¯s minds easily.

    ¡°Thats because it¡¯s harder to hide our thoughts from one another. We are all connected to the Moon

    Goddess.¡± Charlotte told me.

    Okay that makes sense.

    The night was a good release of pent up nervous energy. We invited several members out with us and

    a good amount showed up. We

    danced with our mates and had a few drinks before heading home.

    When I got home I washed my face and took off my make up. I changed into my pajamas and climbed

    into bed. Everest was in the

    shower and as much as I fought the sleep to wait for him, I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t even feel him get into the

    bed.

    I woke the next morning anxious and excited. It wasbat training with Charlotte first this morning.

    Then thus afternoon I would

    be linking up with Miranda and the girls. We were going to work on getting into others minds better.

    I got dressed, ate a protein packed breakfast, and went to training. Training was a breeze and

    Charlotte was an absolute Rockstar.

    She seriously had some amazing skills. We have our shifting down, ready to fight in less than a

    second. I was doing so well they moved

    from two lycans fighting me to three and threw in a wolf for fun.

    It was difficult, especially when they all rushed me but I got the higher ground and when I snapped at

    the wolf, stopping at his fur line

    he was ruled dead. I moved between the three lycans. I watched as they circled me and one lunged

    unexpectedly from behind. Charlotte

    kicked, using the force to theunch herself forward and took out another lycan in the process. She

    turned to the only one left and they

    crashed into one another; biting, wing, and rolling in the dirt. Charlotte held nothing back and

    stopped at the fur line with a snap. She

    won and had gathered a decent crowd around her. There was pping and our eyes found Everest. He

    was wearing a proud smile and

    nodded his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready, officially, with yourbat with multiples. We are proud of you both. Now go ahead and

    go work with Miranda. She is

    waiting for you on the outside yard of the garden.¡± Everest linked us.

    I shifted back into my human form and made my way to the garden. I walked along the pathway that

    weaved in and out of different flowers. It smelled absolutely wonderful out here. When I came to the

    end of it I saw Miranda doing her thing. I watched as Miranda was

    practicing her magic with a few volunteers, she was talented.

    She held them up in the sky and moving them about. It was weird because I could see the magic she

    was pouring out from her body. It was like rope that formed like asso around the bodies of the wolves

    she held in the air. She was speaking to them calmly, because

    any other tone they would be freaking out.

    ¡°I can do this to multiples, I can create a force field bubble around all three of you like this..¡± She waved

    her hand through the air as a golden bubble drifted around and then formed around each one in the air.

    It was sort of beautiful to look at and witness really.

    ¡°Now if someone was to do anything at all to any of you, that bubble around you will protect you. It

    would not matter if they could

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    throw fire, it would protect you.¡± I heard her tell them. I watched as she eased them back to the ground

    and the wolves who volunteered

    to help were all smiles.

    ¡°That is amazing, Miranda.¡± I walked over to her. ¡°Your tethers of magic are beautiful too.¡±

    ¡°What? You could see them?¡± She looked at me confused.

    ¡°Well yeah.. Can¡¯t everyone?¡± I frowned a bit.

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t. It just appears like normal air to everyone. It¡¯s invisible to non magic eyes.¡± She looked

    at me up and down.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have any magical abilities other than reading minds?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°I mean no? My birth parents were murdered? I don¡¯t know a whole lot about them or my past,

    honestly.¡± My hand went to my locket

    around my neck and i sighed.

    ¡°Someone down your lineage may have a magical witch connection. You may possess a power you

    have yet to realize you even

    have.¡± She told me. ¡°Can I see your locket 7¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I took the connecting sp off and ced the locket in her hand,

    ¡°This is very beautiful and very old.¡± She smiled at me,

    I watched as she opened the locket and she frowned. ¡°I wish I was home so I could know this for

    certain. But I am sure your mother

    was?rg my my mother, somehow, some way.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± i was confusrd, I swore my mother was a lycan,

    Okay that makes sense.

    The night was a good release of pent up nervous energy. We invited several members out with us and

    a good amount showed up. We

    danced with our mates and had a few drinks before heading home.

    When I got home I washed my face and took off my make up. I changed into my pajamas and climbed

    into bed. Everest was in the

    shower and as much as I fought the sleep to wait for him, I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t even feel him get into the

    bed.

    I woke the next morning anxious and excited. It wasbat training with Charlotte first this morning.

    Then thus afternoon I would

    be linking up with Miranda and the girls. We were going to work on getting into others minds better.

    I got dressed, ate a protein packed breakfast, and went to training. Training was a breeze and

    Charlotte was an absolute Rockstar.

    She seriously had some amazing skills. We have our shifting down, ready to fight in less than a

    second. I was doing so well they moved

    from two lycans fighting me to three and threw in a wolf for fun.

    It was difficult, especially when they all rushed me but I got the higher ground and when I snapped at

    the wolf, stopping at his fur line

    he was ruled dead. I moved between the three¡¯lycans. I watched as they circled me and one lunged

    unexpectedly from behind. Charlotte kicked, using the force to theunch herself forward and took out

    another lycan in the process. She turned to the only one left and they

    crashed into one another; biting, wing, and rolling in the dirt. Charlotte held nothing back and

    stopped at the fur line with a snap. She

    won and had gathered a decent crowd around her. There was pping and our eyes found Everest. He

    was wearing a proud smile and nodded his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready, officially, with yourbat with multiples. We are proud of you both. Now go ahead and

    go work with Miranda. She is

    waiting for you on the outside yard of the garden.¡± Everest linked us.

    I shifted back into my human form and made my way to the garden. I walked along the pathway that

    weaved in and out of different

    flowers. It smelled absolutely wonderful out here. When I came to the end of it I saw Miranda doing her

    thing. I watched as Miranda was practicing her magic with a few volunteers, she was talented.

    She held them up in the sky and moving them about. It was weird because I could see the magic she

    was pouring out from her body. It was like rope that formed like asso around the bodies of the wolves

    she held in the air. She was speaking to them calmly, because

    any other tone they would be freaking out.

    ¡°I can do this to multiples, I can create a force field bubble around all three of you like this..¡± She waved

    her hand through the air as a

    golden bubble drifted around and then formed around each one in the air. It was sort of beautiful to look

    at and witness really.

    ¡°Now if someone was to do anything at all to any of you, that bubble around you will protect you. It

    would not matter if they could

    throw fire, it would protect you.¡± I heard her tell them. I watched as she eased them back to the ground

    and the wolves who volunteered

    to help were all smiles.

    ¡°That is amazing, Miranda.¡± I walked over to her. ¡°Your tethers of magic are beautiful too.¡±

    ¡°What? You could see them?¡± She looked at me confused.

    ¡°Well yeah.. Can¡¯t everyone?¡± I frowned a bit.

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t. It just appears like normal air to everyone. It¡¯s invisible to non magic eyes.¡± She looked

    at me up and down.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have any magical abilities other than reading minds?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°I mean no? My birth parents were murdered? I don¡¯t know a whole lot about them or my past,

    honestly.¡± My hand went to my locket

    around my neck and I sighed,

    ¡°Someone down your lineage may have a magical witch connection. You may possess a power you

    have yet to realize you even

    have.¡± She told me, ¡°Can I see your locket?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I took the connecting sp off and ced the locket in her hand.

    ¡°This is very beautiful and very old.¡± She smiled at me.

    I watched as she opened the locket and she frowned. ¡°I wish I was home so I could know this for

    certain. But I am sure your mother

    was rted my my mother, somehow, some way.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± I was confused, I swore my mother was a lycan.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have many pictures left from the fire but I am sure your mother was my mother¡¯s sister or

    cousin. They look a lot alike

    but I never met her and the photos don¡¯t have names of who everyone is on them.¡± She handed me the

    locket back to me.

    I ced the ne back around my neck ¡°So you¡¯re saying we could be cousins?¡±

    She nodded her head ¡°We would have topare the photos one day but it could be a possibility that

    we are cousins. I am about

    eighty percent sure that is the same woman in a photo with my mother when she was in herte teens

    early twenties.¡±

    ¡°That is insane.¡± I looked at her with a frown. ¡°There is a lot to uncover here for sure. We will have to do

    some digging. I am not from

    the North so maybe the South has more information than the North.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± She also shrugged.

    When I thought about it, for a moment, it kind of made sense. Why I could go into people¡¯s minds and

    read their thoughts and see

    their actions before they acted them out. It was only a second but it was just enough time to anticipate

    the moves from my

    opponents.

    ¡°Well I guess we should get the show on the road.¡± I told her.

    She nodded her head ¡°Yes,e over here.¡± She walked over to a nket and two pillows sitting

    across from one another.

    I walked with her and she sat on a pillow and motioned for me to have a seat and I done as she

    motioned for me to do.

    She inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly.

    I moved around and made myselffortable ¡±So, what are we doing first?¡±

    ¡°First we are going to meditate and center our mind and body. To do this we will breathe evenly and

    rx. Close your eyes, inhale deeply, and exhale slowly.¡± She told me.¡±

    I did as she told me and soon I felt more rxed than I have in a very long time. The soft breeze kissed

    my skin as it blew. Even though imabouy an hour went by, it felt as if only a few minutes went by when

    she caught my attention.

    ¡°There. Now look at me.¡± I looked at her and she had a glow about her. I looked at my hands and they

    had the same glow, not as

    vibrant as Miranda¡¯s but still a small glow¡­

    I heard ire and Amber walking through the garden, on their way here.

    ¡°See if you can hear their thoughts.¡± Miranda said.

    I closed my eyes to concentrate and find my center. I felt the connection link to them as I dug into their

    minds. I reached ire first

    as I entered into her mind and private thoughts.

    ¡°I wonder what Miranda will do to block my thoughts? Will it effect all my connections? Will be able to

    communicate through my

    link with Josh? Oh well he knows what we are up to and where we are.¡±

    ;

    Amber¡¯s thoughts also drifted into my mind; ¡°Oh. These flowers are beautiful. Azaleas. How beautiful.

    Oh. That would be a perfect

    name for our pup if it¡¯s a girl!¡±

    What!? I cut the link and looked at Miranda who had a confused look on her face. ¡°You¡¯ll see in just a

    moment.¡±

    They both exited the garden and made their way down to Miranda and me. I stood and walked over to

    Amber and gave her a huge

    hue, ¡°Does he know?¡±

    ¡°He who and know what?¡± She frowned, obviously confused.

    ¡°Jameson. Does he know about the baby?¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Baby?!¡± ire and Miranda said at the same time,

    ¡°How do you.. Never mind that would of been a dumb question. No he doesn¡¯t just found out this

    morning.¡± Amberughed.

    I turned to look at Miranda ¡°Is this sale for her to do?¡±

    ¡°It is Nothing will happen or put her or the baby in harms way,¡± Miranda said. ¡°But if she is not

    comfortable with it, I can always get one of the other volunteers from earlier to help,¡±

    ¡°No, no, it is fine. If you say it is safe then I trust your judgment.¡± Amber reassured us all.

    Oh! Congrattions by the way!¡± I hureed Amber again before letting her go. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s get to

    work.¡± I told everyone.

    Miranda began with mixing a drink, like an herbal tea that strengthens the mind. It helps shield you

    from, what she said witches call

    people like me, mind seekers. She walked the circle doing a chant and slowly I saw the tethers of her

    magic reach out to them both.

    The tethers both shined and sparkled and had a different color. ¡°Wow.¡± I said softly and saw the

    confused looks on ire and

    Amber¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t pay it any mind. ¡°ire, Amber pick any color in the world and think on it hard.

    Practically scream it in your own

    mind. Avalynn, tell me those colors. You both let me know if she¡¯s right.¡±

    I knew the tether was not strong enough as I heard them both scream the colors in their mind. ¡°Purple!¡±

    ¡°Navy!¡±

    ¡°Purple for ire, navy for Amber.¡± I told Miranda and she side nced at them both as they nodded

    their heads.

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than the average mind seeker, that¡¯s very good. Your Lycans abilities have probably

    moved to your human

    capabilities.¡± Miranda said as she continued to wrap them with her magic. It was now like a silver

    nket or wall. That wall was connected

    to the tethers that linked them to Miranda.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I mumbled and saw a smile form on Miranda¡¯s mouth. She knew what I knew and suddenly

    both Amber and ire¡¯s

    thoughts vanished.

    ¡°I can not hear them any more.¡± I told all of them.

    ¡°Good. Now let us y a game. Well it is not a game for you but something you must do.¡± Miranda

    looked dead serious.

    ¡°Okay, what is it?¡± I asked and felt my nerves begin to creep up.

    ¡°Let us say that they are in danger. A type of danger that if you don¡¯t tap through that wall Amber¡¯s

    precious life will be no longer.¡±

    Her facial expression was nk and I could see she was serious. ¡°But in order to get to Amber¡¯s

    thoughts you must open ire¡¯s thoughts first.¡±

    ¡°Miranda you said it was safe!¡± I felt panic rise in me.

    ¡°It is, as long as youplete the mission. Time starts now.¡± She started the watch on her phone.

    I closed my eyes and dug deep. If I looked at Amber I may just panic even more. What am I going to

    do? s**t!

    Then Miranda started coaching me. ¡°It will be easier for you. You can make your own tethers. Picture it

    as a vibrant color and reach

    out to them. Connect with their mind, their soul.¡±

    Well, that made some sense. If I had a magical background I would be able to make a direct link to

    them and so that is what I

    did.

    My tether was lime green as it stretched out to ire first. I pushed myself to open the spell Miranda

    had cast. After only a few

    minutes I was able to break down that wall Miranda put up and was able to hear ire. I pushed the

    tether to Amber. Her wall was

    stronger but it only took a little under a minute to reach her mind.

    Miranda pped her hands together and the spell she had around them disappeared. ¡°They were

    never in danger. I just wanted to

    give you motivation to work quickly. I am sorry.¡± She apologized to me, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant

    but I did get together with them

    earlier today to let them know I was going to fake put their lives in danger. I had to be able to sell it to

    you, because the enemy won¡¯t be faking you, it will be very real.¡± She sighed.

    I let out a long breath that I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding in and felt mentally drained. ¡°Oh thank the

    Goddess above because I was so afraid I would of failed. Oh s**t, damn.¡± I paced around where we

    were.

    ¡°Sorry Avalynn ¡± Amber said.

    ¡°Yeah sorry. We just wanted you to be pushed to your limit.¡± ire also apologized.

    ¡°You guys, it is fine. I just, I am d that I was able to do it.¡± I told them.

    ¡°You did very well. Again apologies.¡± Miranda said.

    I could see why she wanted me to rx my mind and center myself, because I now wanted to take a

    nap. Well, eat some food then

    take a nap. We all left the garden and went back inside and did just that.

    I slept night to dinner and only woke up because Everest came to the room and found me by ident.

    Apparently when they came to

    look for us and didn¡¯t see any of us all of our mates panicked. They sent search parties out into the

    woods and never once thought to

    check our own bedrooms.

    The spell took a lot out on all four of us. It was mentally draining and left me exhausted. To have to fight

    against witches magic, she told me on our walk back inside, is harder than reaching a blocked mind.

    That wasforting to know atleast.

    Everest scooped me up in my arms and kissed my face and all over.

    ¡°Thank the Moon Goddess you are okay! We all thought you were all taken!¡±

    ¡°Oh we were just exhausted from our training session with Miranda. It was a lot and took a lot out on

    me. I was working against her

    magic.¡± I smiled at him as my stomach growled.

    ¡°Did it go well?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh it did. It was difficult but I did it, quickly too once I got through the first block.¡± I told him and he

    smiled at me. My stomach growled again and I gave a small smile.

    ¡°It also apparently has made me ravenous. ¡®We had a snack and everything before I came up here to

    nap.¡± I let out a smallugh. Dang, I was really hungry. So hungry that I could devour an entire horse or

    two.

    ¡°Come on. Get up and lets get dressed. Dinner will be ready shortly.¡± He ced a kiss upon my

    forehead and got off the bed.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Thest couple of days I strengthed my ability to tap into people¡¯s minds. I was able to move through

    the barrier within a split second of one another. I wasfortable enough to be able to use it to our

    advantage in the near future. I still would like to test it out on one person I hadn¡¯t been able to fully read

    yet, Sarah. I needed to make time for that today.

    We would be leaving tomorrow. We would be marching straight to Brennons group of men and

    stopping a little over halfway. There

    we would face Brennon, Dexter, and Ryder. It had me wondering though if they were panicking or just

    delusional? Did they really believe

    this war would be easy for them to win and conquer the entire North.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I shook my head slightly to myself as I looked up at the sky. The sun was at it¡¯s highest and the warmth

    felt nice against my skin. I

    wanted to go on a walk to the quiet stream. I needed to center myself and prepare for the journey

    ahead. I needed to mentally ready

    myself because there was no turning back.

    I looked ahead and found a small trial and began my walk. The hiking trail was generally used to

    ess to forest during a shift but

    not today. Charlotte was resting up for the battle and journey ahead. I took my time and didn¡¯t want to

    rush through it. If something was

    to happen tomorrow, I wanted to be able to remember every detail, and every smell I came across. I

    stopped and smelled all kinds of

    different flowers, looked at different nts, bugs, and watched the wildlife. I touched the petals of

    flowers and felt how velvety they were.

    Everything seemed so simple.

    I paused when I came to the little clearing I had been searching for. Flowers had bloomed through it

    and many colors of various pinks

    and purples were scattered about. I closed my eyes and listened to the earth around me. I heard the

    babbling sounds of the stream that

    cut through thend, the wildlife around me moving in the trees.

    I walked to the water and had a seat and watched the water flow through all of the rocks. I watched

    small fish swim along and resting

    in the deeper pools, some swimming with or against the current. I heard a ssh as a few geese

    entered down where it was deeper and

    widened out. I smiled to myself and made the note if we came out victorious to make more trips here in

    the future

    Iid back on the grass and closed my eyes. I inhaled deep and exhaled slowly. I repeated this several

    times. I want to be so rxed

    that I almost fell asleep. I was almost to that point of sleep, until the snapping of a few twigs caught my

    attention. I opened my eyes just

    as someone had blocked the sun from reaching me.

    I still needed to squint and moved a hand over my face to see who had disturbed me. ¡°My Queen I am

    very sorry to have disturbed

    you but I did not realize that was you.¡± A deep voice said to me. When my vision finally came forth I

    noticed it was Jeremy.

    ¡°It is fine Jeremy. What brings you here?¡± I asked as I was sitting up fully.

    He sat down next to me as he looked out at the water ¡°I just needed toe here to rx. We will be

    having our dinner in the office

    this evening and be finalizing every single detail about our journey tomorrow. What about you?¡± He

    looked over at me.

    I could tell his thoughts as I watched his eyes move along my body. ¡°I was just centering my body to

    the earth by using meditation. I have actually been gone a few hours so I must get back.¡± I turned to

    walk away.

    Theard him sigh ¡°Can you really read people¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    I turned back and looked at him ¡°I can and you might want to keep some to yourself in my presence.¡± I

    warned him and his eyes widened. Although the way he was looking at me would have given it away.

    He wasn¡¯t really trying to hide it.

    ¡°Oh. I am sorry. Please do not take any offense when I tell you what I am about to say. It is just you are

    very beautiful it is hard not to think.¡± He paused as he had a smirke to his face. ¡°of ways to keep

    you happy. My cousin is very lucky to have found his fated mate. I am just jealous is all.¡± i frowned at

    his bold statement.

    He let out a smallugh and I let out a rumbling deathly growl as a warning.

    He held his hands up in surrender. ¡°I will keep track of my own thoughts. I just want you to know that if

    something was to happen to

    Everest in the next few days, and I pray to the Goddess above nothing does happen to him, I will be

    here for you. For everything, for you,

    My Queen.¡± He told me before turning his back to me and looking back at the water.

    I turned and walked away from Jeremy quickly. That was really weird, did he just do what I think he

    did?

    ¡°Girl, yes he did! I don¡¯t know if we should be offended or be thankful someone is here for us. It

    honestly gave me the creeps!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts drifted in suddenly.

    ¡°Yeah, same here. He has done nothing but watch me intently, follow me around, and now this. I bet

    anything that he didn¡¯t just run

    into us there.¡± I told her.

    ¡°I bet he followed your scent all the way here.¡± She agreed.

    ¡°Probably did just so he could get me alone to tell me all of that. How annoying and so very

    disrespectful. Should Itell Everest?¡± /

    honestly wondered if I should. I mean it was harmless but at the same time he was being disrespectful

    but again it was his cousin. I sighed

    out of frustration as we were getting closer.

    ¡°I think we should tell him, but wait until we handle this current situation the the three idiots.¡±

    I nodded to myself ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll tell him on our way back. I don¡¯t want him to be blindsided by someone

    challenging him. Do you think

    it woulde to that? His own family?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think he would but people are crazy. so who knows.¡±

    I was approaching the gardens as I looked and saw Everest standing talking to Josh, Jameson, Ted,

    and Daniel. I could hear them

    discussing who would be staying behind to oversee the ones who could not fight. I decided to walk over

    and cutin. I didn¡¯t know if Amber

    had told Jameson or not but considering she is technically my right hand and mate to Everests right

    hand, it is perfect.

    ¡°Hey guys.¡± | said cheerfully and they all greeted me back. ¡°What are we discussing?¡±

    ¡°Just can¡¯t agree on who stays with everyone who can¡¯t go and fight.¡± Everest told me.

    ¡°Well, if I have a say then I nominate Amber. She¡¯s my nght hand and has high enough authority for

    people to listen and follow.¡± |

    said.

    ¡°Yeah we were discussing her as a viable option.¡± Daniel told me and the others nodded.

    ¡°I am sure she would miss out on the fight but she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± I told them.

    Jameson sighed and nodded ¡°She would be disappointed at first but it gives me peace knowing that

    she would be here safe, with a

    few warriors that we could spare of course. She could continue to run training on the newly shifted

    Lycans and Wolves while we are gone

    too.¡±

    ¡°That is an excellent idea! Avalynn do you agree?¡± Everest looked down at me.

    ¡°I do. I think it is an excellent n.¡± I confirmed. Of course I thought it was excellent, it would give

    Amber time to process her

    pregnancy and how she would tell Jameson. I know shifting while pregnant would be dangerous and

    she could lose the pup in the process. I am sure she would have no problem at all with staying behind

    and keeping everyone in check.

    I left them and walked back inside to go find Amber. I sent her a link ¡°Hey, where are you?¡±

    She linked me back ¡°I am in the main kitchen grabbing some snacks.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡±

    I walked and made my way to the kitchen in search of her. When I walked in she was sitting on the

    counter eating some chips and salsa.

    ¡°Hey! You want some?¡± She smiled and happily offered me some.

    ¡°Sure! Thanks! So I have some news for you.¡± I took a chip and dipped it into the salsa as I spoke.

    ¡°iinterrupted a meeting with the

    guys.¡± I ced the entire chip in my mouth and chewed slowly to be a bit dramatic. I could see it kind of

    annoyed her so I smiled.

    ¡°Oh? What was it about?¡± She continued to eat.

    ¡°It was about who would be hanging back and taking care of everyone and overseeing things here.¡± I

    looked over to her.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She shoved another heavily loaded chip into her mouth.

    ¡°I rmended you.¡± I looked at her as she was going for another chip, she paused, bringing the chip

    away from her mouth to look

    at me.

    ¡°You did?¡± She had a happy look on her face.

    ¡°I did. I didnt know if you have or haven¡¯t told Jameson yet. I knkw you wanted to make that

    announcement special for you both. I

    also know shifting while pregnant can be extremely dangerous, let alone what we are going to do.¡± I

    halfway smiled. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t

    mad.¡± I sighed and looked down at myp.

    ¡°Mad? Avalynn why would i be mad?¡± She questioned me and sounded confused.

    ¡°Well because you¡¯re a beast on the battle field and I pretty much stripped away that option for you

    before asking if you would be okay with that.¡± I looked at her and shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°Avalynn you did the best thing a friend could do. You gave my baby a chance to live. It is early and I

    could still miscarry but this gives

    my baby a better chance at survival. I could never, in a million years, be mad at that.¡± She sat down the

    salsa and her bag of chips and

    hugged me.

    T returned the hug to her and felt relieved, ¡°Okay good. So just act disappointed then when Jameson

    tells you. But not so

    disappointed that he might change his mind.¡± We bothughed.

    ¡°For sure. If I jump for joy he would for sure suspect something was up and it wouldn¡¯t be in my

    character to do something that is so out of palce as to who I am.¡± Sheughed.

    She picked back up the bag of chips and moved the salsa in-between us. We happily ate in silence

    together. I could feel how relieved

    she was and that brought me happiness. My feet swung back and forth, happily content on my proper

    decision.

    The cooks began pouring into the kitchen shortly after we talked and we jumped off the counters. We

    needed to get out of their way

    and not be a distraction for their work. I put the salsa up and Amber put up the chips. I grabed two

    bottles of water out of the fridge and

    passed one to Amber, I opened the bottle taking a long drink.

    We moved watched as our chefs and their assistants pulled out a ton of beef. Ahh, yes one of my

    favorite meals tonight. House sd,

    ribeye steaks, twice baked loaded potatoes, corn on the cob, grilled onions, and smoked jpeno

    poppers. It would be a while before

    everything was ready.

    We walked out of the kitchen together and Amber turned to me ¡°Should we go and give that traitorous

    awful woman a visit?¡± She

    gave me a grin.

    ¡°That sounds like a n. We should check in on her. By checking on her I totally mean I need to see if I

    can tap into her mind.¡± ||

    agreed with a smile.

    On our way there we ran into Miranda. ¡°Well you two look like you¡¯re on an important mission.¡±

    ¡°We are on the way to visit Sarah in the cells.¡± I watched Miranda make a face. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh I can¡¯t stand her. In our short time with one another she whined andined. I believe she

    even slept with

    him too.¡± She

    rolled her eyes. ¡°I will leave you two to it, see you at dinner.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want toe with us?¡± I asked and watched as she shook her head.

    ¡°I would rather wait until after the war to show my face around her.¡± She shrugged.

    I didn¡¯t me her. I didn¡¯t want to go see Sarah but seeing how it was my duty to check in on her,

    lowed it to her and the people.

    Mostly to myself to see if I had progressed properly, but whatever.

    We parted ways with Miranda and head down to the cells. When we got there we checked in with the

    guard on duty. Two other

    guards apanied us to Sarah¡¯s cell. It was better than the other cell she had previously. She bowed

    her head but I tapped into her

    mind as Amber talked and discussed how things had been.

    She wasn¡¯t difficult like she had been previously for me to read. I strolled through her private thoughts

    and smiled at seeing how

    much she truly loathed me. She had hoped that I would die, still. Everything she had told us was a lie

    and I knew she would never be able

    to leave the cells. Not even to go back home, where she belongs. Although, there won¡¯t be anything

    there for her when we are finished. I

    sighed and nced over to Amber and linked her quickly ¡°She still wants me dead. Everything she is

    telling you is a lie. If she ever gets the

    chance, she would not hesitate to murder me. We should go.¡±

    I watched a frown form on Amber¡¯s face and knew she was about to say something. I walked closer

    and held my hand for Amber to

    pause for a moment. I felt her calm some and I began to speak to Sarah.

    ¡°Sarah, you can stop with the lies. I can see the truth in you. See, I have had time to properly train and

    have learned so much about

    myself in the time since west spoke. Your mind, up until now, has been difficult to open and read.¡±

    She red at me and I smiled and

    turned to walk away.

    I took a few steps and turned back to look at her, ¡°Enjoy the cells.¡±

    Amber turned and walked with me as Sarah screamed at us in the background. A small smile of victory

    on my face. I felt Amber¡¯s

    approval as we walked back up the steps.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    After dinner I needed time to be alone and to think about what I had learned from Sarah¡¯s thoughts. I

    sighed to myself as I began to

    process what I learned. There were so many things about the day I was captured, that I hadnt knew

    about. Sarah knew more than what

    she let on and her mind revealed all of her secrets about that unforgivable day. If I wanted to be

    spiteful, and no one would me me if I

    was, I would send her head to Brennon on a tter.

    I closed my eyes and let the memories I found deeply buried in her mind y back to me. I skipped

    through her hooking up with

    them both.

    Sarah¡¯s Memories

    I sat in the corner of the room as Dexter and Ryder talked about their n together. Apparently Ryder

    knew of someone that could

    make a potion that gave him the strength of two lycans. This potion was banned throughout the

    witchingmunity and couldnd the witch in some hot water. It was rarely given to a wolf because it

    could kill them in the end, which was why this potion was not allowed. The wolf needed to be strong

    and with Ryder being of Alpha blood he would be able to sustain the strain it would put on his body.

    I watched as Dexter and Ryder argued back and forth with one another. Dexter eventually gave in to

    the idea. Ryder had enough of this potion to take multiple times. It had an expiration time of twelve

    hours with nearly a week of recovery if it didn¡¯t kill them in

    the end.

    The potion made Ryder every single bit like a lycan. He was bigger, faster, and made zero sound as he

    moved. The herbal blend that

    Miranda made for each of them hid his scent, which¡¯ is how he snuck past everyone and became

    undetectable to all. When Sarah let him

    in through the passageways he was different, looked different. He scared her as he looked so

    unnatural, the wolf and lycan mixed and blended into one deadly beast. He was as sneaky as a snake

    and then all went dark and quiet.

    Bak to Avalynn POV

    Tassumed that was when Sarah was bashed over the head and Ryder went to kill thete King. I

    opened my eyes and felt someone

    near, watching me. I looked up and saw Everest standing over me, looking at me curiously. I knew he

    could feel how I felt. I felt conflicted,

    nervous, scared of what I had just reyed in my mind.

    ¡°Tell him. Tell him how it happened.¡± Charlotte encouraged me. I listened to her and turned to look at

    Everest.

    I let out a soft sigh. ¡°Have a seat love. We have some things to discuss.¡± I pat the ground next to me.

    ¡°I was just checking on you, can it wait until after Trevor¡¯s award ceremony.¡± He asked.

    ¡°Tell him no.¡± Charlotte told me before I could tell him myself.

    ¡°No, it can not wait. It may change the way we approach Brennon, Ryder, and Dexter.¡± I told him and

    his eye brows shot up. ¡°It won¡¯t

    take long.¡±

    He sat down next to me ¡°Go on my love.¡±

    ¡°So before dinner we went to visit Sarah. You know I had trouble reaching into her mind?¡± I waited for

    him to acknowledge and

    continued. ¡°I was able to tap into her mind and find out what she really knows. She knew a lot more

    than what she let on, Everest.¡± |

    exined it to him, how it happened,

    ¡°All I know is that the other witch is someone who sheltered Ryder outside the pack until he made his

    move on the Kingdom.

    Probably helped him after he left too, though thay is just an assumption I am making. She made this

    ck listed potion for him and that

    15 how he was able to one up on your father. He literally shifted into a lycan and was as strong as two

    lycans. We must warn the others

    tonight. If anyone crosses him alone, it could be a deathly mistake. He has more of this potion on hand.

    Itsts around twelve

    hours.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure of this?¡± He looked at me,

    Inodded my head ¡°It was in her memories. I found it and pushed my way out and we left her in the

    cells. I want her head.¡± |

    sighed.

    I could feel his rage burning inside. ¡°He is a dead man.¡± I only nodded.

    ¡°Come we need to leave, we need to give Trevor his award and title.¡± I spoke softly.

    ¡°Yes, of course. He deserves this.¡± He smiled at me.

    ¡°Yes, yes he does.¡± I agreed.

    We walked back into the dining hall as all the dinner tables had been cleared and people were either

    huddled around talking to one another in little groups waiting for us to return. I looked around and

    spotted Trevor and walked over to him.

    ¡°Queen Ava! Hi!¡±.He said happily and obviously excited.

    ¡°Hey bud. How¡¯s it going?¡± I asked and gave him a small hug. ¡°As well as it could be I guess.¡± He

    shrugged a little.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s get this going shall we?¡± Everest came over and I swear I saw Trevor stand taller, making me

    smile.

    We all three walked through the room. We stepped up on the stage and Everest raised his hand.

    ¡°Everyone will you please find a seat so we can begin please.¡±

    Everyone shuffled about the room. They made their way to the seats they were in before with family or

    friends. Once the room finally settled Everest began speaking again.

    ¡°As everyone in here knows it has been a rough few weeks for us in our territory. We as a Territory

    have been through so much

    together. From the loss of a great King, the kidnapping of your now Queen, to the destruction of packs,

    and families torn apart. In the

    disasters that has surrounded us let us not forget a true hero has shined through! Trevor, will you

    please join me up here.¡± Everest

    motioned him to the stage and he took his ce in between the two of us. I could feel his nervous

    energy radiating off of him like waves

    crashing on the beach.

    Once Trevor was still Everest continued ¡°You have seen this young man out and about in the Kingdom.

    You have heard stories, factor

    fiction, they¡¯re all fantastic stories but here is the truth. Trevor is one of our rising selfless heros. He

    saw what the Royal Rogue was doing

    and had to make a quick decision. This quick and smart thinking saved his two younger brothers lives.

    He almost lost his life in the process. Trevor, you may have lost a piece of yourself that day. But know

    this, you have gained so much more. I am starting the rebuild in your pack as soon as we are finished

    with the war. When you receive your wolf, train beside me, ande of age to be an Alpha, will

    name you Alpha of that pack. You may name your pack whatever you would like as this would be a

    new pack in the Northern Territory. Any members here who would want to join his pack when hees

    of age may do so without punishment no matter wolf or lycan. Yes, you heard that correctly, wolf or

    lycan. This will be a blended pack, the first in our territory. I will be taking him under my wing and

    training him. I, along with the help of his uncle Alpha Daniel, will be giving him everything he will need

    to know about pack business to seed.¡± The crowd erupted in cheering, pping, and whistles. I saw

    Trevor smile at the reaction, almostughing as he turned to look between Everest and myself. He

    couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and I gave him an encouraging nod.

    Everests hand raised and the crowd settled down, ¡°This evening we celebrate a hero who risked his

    own life to save others. As a child

    with no wolf he stood against a grown rogue lycan and is living to tell the tale.¡± Everest turned and

    walked over to a table and pulled out a

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    medal. He passed the heavy golden medal to me.

    I walked up next to Trevor and began to ce it around his neck as I spoke, ¡°All actions have

    consequences good or bad, you are living proof of both. You are receiving the Queens Medal of Honor

    and Sacrifice due to your actions and quick thinking to save your family. With the Medal of Honor and

    Sacrifice you will be receiving whatever you need, cost free. Your medical, housing, and your needs

    will be given to you with the crown picking up the charges. You will not receive a bill or expected to pay

    for any services regarding your healing.¡±

    I let the medal go and stepped back away from him as he picked up the medal off of him and looked

    down.

    ¡°You have showed everyone here today what it looks like to be a true leader and hero, to show true

    sacrifice, and putting others

    Delore yoursell. Thank you for not only being your brothers hero, but mine as welll¡± i began to p and

    everyone in the crowd done so as

    well. I stepped back to Everest and cheered for our favorite young hero,

    Everest stepped up and the crowd went quiet ¡°Please enjoy the Heros festivities outside!¡± The staff

    opened the doors and everyone

    began to leave the room.

    ¡°What is outside?¡± He looked over at me.

    ¡°Just a Heros Carnival. Go have fun!¡± He smiled, ran over and hugged us both.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You have been cleared to ride whatever you want. Now go enjoy it.¡± Everest told him and we both

    watched as he ran outside.

    Everest leaned down and kissed me. ¡°Ready to enjoy this evening before we have to finalize ns?¡±

    I nodded my head ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. I believe if we do not show our faces everyone would be upset.¡±

    We walked outside and the carnival was packed as expected. I veryone seemed to be enjoying

    themselves. We rode on a few rides

    and yed a few games together. Everest was ultrapetitive, naturally, and when I beat him at one

    game, he pouted like a child. After

    a little over an hour we had to gather up the Alphas or leaders of the packs and groups.

    We walked down to Everest office to meet them. Everest took a seat at his desk and I sat in a higher

    chair behind him, waiting,

    ¡°Nervous?¡± He looked over to me.

    ¡°Yes, I am. I am afraid I will lose everything and everyone I hold dear to me¡±I looked back down to him.

    ¡°Good will prevail. It has to.¡± A knock sounded on the door and Everest cleared his throat. ¡°You may

    enter.¡±

    I looked down at him weirdly and repeated the¡¯ You may enter¡¯ in my head. Odd choice of words by

    him. Charlotte cackled in my

    head.

    ¡°That made him sound old.¡± Sheughed

    I watched everyone enter the room and take their seats. Once everyone was settled into the room we

    began finalizing our ns. Thi

    went from confirming who was with who, what times we should be at each location and times to depart

    every stop we scheduled. Once

    everyone agreed to the times, groups, and scheduled stop locations we departed the meeting. We told

    them of the information I had

    uncovered about Ryder and they nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Remember to stay aware of your surroundings the entire time and to expect the unexpected. Never let

    your guard down the entire

    time and tell your warriors to keep an open link formunication.¡± Everest told everyone. ¡°If you

    come across Ryder, do not fight him

    alone.

    We watched as everyone left and I let out a yawn. We would be leaving at first light, just after five in the

    morning. I looked at my

    watch and it was now eleven. ¡°We need to get us some rest. We will be no good to anyone else and

    unable to lead properly being over

    tired. Come on my love, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± I took Everest by the hand and led him to the elevator. We

    took it to our floor and went into our

    bedroom.

    weid in each other¡¯s arms and from time to time cing kisses on one another¡¯s mouth. Everests

    hand ran up and down my back

    his fingers softly caressing my skin. I listened to the sound of his heart beating and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    We had been trawling for seven hours now. We had been through some very rough terrain that was

    hard to navipite, even in our

    shifted forms. The wolws were beginning to slow up through each mountain pass. We would need to

    stop and rest soon,

    We left the Kingdomjusi alter live this morning. I veryone ate a hearty breakfast to ensure we had the

    necessary energy to make it

    Through the mountain range, We decided to take the long way around. We did this because we would

    be less likely to be spotted by

    anyone scouting the arcall was the safest option we had byr.

    I was behind i verest as we were climbing up the rocky side of the mountain. It was at this moment I

    was thankful for all the training

    had been apart of for endurance, it wasn¡¯t easy but I was able to do it and keep up with i verest.

    i decided to link the lycans ¡°Please make sure we are helping anyone up through here. Watch your

    step, some of the rocks are loose.¡±

    As soon as I sent the link a rock slide happened i heard a crashing sound asrock crumbled and flew

    down the mountain side, No

    one was injured or involved butil detinelly made sure that everyone was extracareut. We did not need

    anyone walling injured. We

    needed everyone to be strong and ready. When we finally reached the top of thestrge mountain

    the hills would be much easiciliom

    here on out, I looked across the horizon and smiled to mysell.ibcard lootstepsing up behind usandi

    verest and mysell luned

    around,

    Il was Jeremy, Daniel, and King Istent, Daniel was holding man in lois band, Daniel spreach out the

    map on the ground. We all

    gathered around and looked at our map for an estimated location and wariver mer by. ¡°Pertedi¡± i

    Michoutloud.

    Everyone turned to look at me, We would need that for clueling everyone¡¯s water supply

    ¡°We can set up camp theie, Gelour water supply, hunt, and whatever we would need to do.¡± I lold them

    all. It was like a light bulb

    went off and I lield back the feeling of rolling my eyes. This river was about lilleen miles north from

    where Jeremy and hisiyansliad

    lived. This was also the same river that we had discussed about King litent and Miranda splitting from

    and wiapping around the opposite

    way. How did they not realize this? Did they n on hiding in the woods?

    We made our way there and I was contemting on telling i velest soon what happened with Jeremy, I

    had time to think it over

    during the hike and Charlotte was worried Jeremy may blind side him during the journey on while we

    were hiphiting. I verett detrived to

    know exactly what happened, I would never be able to forgive myself it did not tell him and

    something.wlul happened to him, I tell my

    brant clench at the thought of anything bad happening to him. That is the absolvie WORSE But

    wrenching feeling to have

    I decided to link him and tell him, but with certain conditions of course, I sent out a link to only him and

    he eptedil.¡± Hey, I need

    toidl you something pretly important Ill tell you this, you can not do anything. No blind rage, ripping

    someone¡¯s throat out

    Nothing you can handle it after everything is said and done or you can just leave it be. It may just be

    harmless talk, but I need you to

    know I want you to know. You have the right to know¡± I sighed as I looked back down at the ground,

    gulli washing over me should

    have told him sooner. I guess now was boller than never?

    I watched him closely and sawi verest side nce me. He had a nivous energy over what I was going

    to tell him.

    ¡°What is il

    Avalynn!¡± He asked. He turned away and paid attention to where he was poing. He didn¡¯t need alree to

    take him out it would have to be

    ¡°It is just Well something happened with Jeremy the other night when I went on a walk. Me followed me

    out there. I believe that he

    did that on purpose, following my scent. He told me all these things that made me leel a little

    ufortable Like of something were to

    happen to you tomorrow he would take care of me, be there for me, etc. His thoughts were vulgar and

    he said he could think of ways to

    keep me happy. I threatened his life of course and felt immediately. I want to say it was harmless and

    he was just being a flirt or just

    talking upid ¡°I watched as he suffened and a very low growl was heard from him.

    7 will kill him why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I could have handled it back while we were in the

    Kingdom¡± He shot an annoyed re

    ¡°Well because if he was working against you, which when I read his thoughts it didn¡¯t seem like it. I

    mean I didn¡¯t uncover anything of

    that nature. I don¡¯t want him teaming up with Sarah. Or him breaking free. Or him having control in the

    Kingdom with all the innocents

    there. I figured it would be best to keep him under our nose and to watch him closely.¡± I told him

    honestly.

    ¡°Okay, yeah. That makes sense and is very smart. I just wish you could of told me before hand and we

    could havee up with a

    n together. But honestly whay the hell was he thinking?¡± He told me.

    I knew I should have told him, but I was panicking. If I went to Everest in a panic he would of killed him

    on the spot. I didn¡¯t want

    their to be bad blood in the family. I felt as if Jeremy just needs to find his mate and it would all go

    away.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I am sorry, I just didn¡¯t want their to be any hostility I¡¯m the family. I didn¡¯t want anything to blow up.

    You know if I told you when it

    happened, something would have happened. Yeah also I have no clue what he was thinking. It was

    weird and off-putting to say the least.¡±

    I shuddered at the thought of him actually touching me.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I wouldn¡¯t of remained as cool and collected as I am now. Especially considering

    there would of been a lot of

    people around.¡±

    We finally reached the river and we all shifted and pitched in to set up camp for the night. We started

    with starting a fire then

    gathering water. We needed to purify the water before we could drink it. If not we could end up getting

    sick.

    We set up several lookout groups so we could be protected throughout the night. Some went hunting,

    some went fishing, while

    others set the rest of the camp up. Everest and I began helping getting dinner together when the

    hunters came back with a couple of

    rabbits and deer. We had some stews made up to serve out to everyone.

    A few members had loaves of bread with oil to go withtm the food and happily shared with others. We

    had a handful of leftovers and

    smoked the fish that they brought back for breakfast in the morning.

    We ate dinner and then made our rounds around the camp. We made sure no one was injured from the

    hike or needed any

    assistance in anything. Once that was done we retreated back to our tent. We were both exhausted

    and fell asleep.

    When we woke in the morning it was still dark. We got up and began to get ourselves ready. We left the

    tent and noticed other members were already taking down their tents. We still had a long journey

    ahead and would be traveling at a fast pace. Today we would

    split and separate from the Southern Territory.

    I met up with Miranda who seemed to be in high spirits. We talked about the day ahead and how she

    was ready to watch Dexter¡¯s life

    Miranda, ire, and myself walked around the pack passing out an herbal scent blocker. We gave

    every single person one and it

    would allow us to get closer to them. We would be nearly undetectable, thanks to Miranda.

    Everest gave another speech on keeping your eyes peeled and expect the unexpected. Never take

    your guard down because that is

    when something could happen.

    When it was time to go we hugged one another and we went on our separate ways.

    The hike was not as bad as yesterday and not as long. We slipped in undetected and made our way

    closer to the city. We were careful

    as we walked through together. It was hard to hide a huge group but with careful nning we did so

    sessfully. We had his main

    headquarters surrounded and waited for the link from King Brent that they were in ce and ready to

    go.

    When they finally linked they had the other side surrounded and hidden I looked over to Everest. A

    nervous energy crashed into me

    and realized it was my own nerves. I shook it off and settled my mind down and was ready. Charlotte

    was ready, we all were ready.

    Justice would be served today. Dexter¡¯s ending was near. Ryders end was near. Brennons end was

    near. They would all be but a normale

    memory in the end.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Dexter POV

    I walked to the gatedmunity where Brennon and his men were. They were to be the first line of

    defense against an invasion on

    this side of the Northern Territory but have been in full rebellion since Sarah was rejected by Everest.

    Not that she was his actual mate

    anyway, just a spoiled entitled brat.

    I stood looking at therge wall they had built for protection. It was pretty nice actually, and well thought

    out. It hadrge stone

    blocks that were easily two and a half feet tall by six feet wide and stacked high. It appeared, from what

    I could see, the top of the wall

    had a walkway where guards could walk to see out into thend that they controlled.

    The gate started to hum and a cranking noise was heard as the gate began to slowly open. I looked

    across and a middle-aged man,

    whom I assumed was Sir Brennon, stood on the opposite side. His face was unreadable and his

    demeanor seemed to be as cold as stone.

    He was not approachable at all. He honestly looked like that bitter old man who would yell at kids to get

    off hiswn.

    ¡°Wee, King Dexter.¡± He motioned for me and my men toe in. ¡°We have a lot to discuss.¡±

    We did. We needed a n. My mind was racing at a million miles an hour, jumping from one thought to

    the next, trying to figure out

    what the best course of action would be. The n of all ns to take down the devil Everest and his

    companions is what we really

    needed to happen first. Then I needed to make my own n with my men to kill Brennon myself after

    the war is finished and victory is

    mine. I will then take his men, be their leader and we will go straight to the Northern Kingdom and

    ransack the ce and take what we

    want and do whatever we please. No rules, no restrictions, just bring hell to the ones who do not want

    to follow me.

    Ryder nced over to me, he had turned out to be a helpful hand. He wants Everest dead just as much

    as I do. I may just let him live

    after all. He has proved his worth to me, time and time again. He also has a very powerful friend he met

    along his journey. Rita, who

    happened to be a powerful witch, helped him kill The Old King, who she had a vendetta against and a

    score to settle. Apparently, she was

    exiled out of the city for using dark magic. She gave him this potion that gave him the strength of two

    Lycans. Pretty impressive if you ask

    1. I might let her stay if she can be loyal to me.

    I walked through the gate and Ryder and Rita were now right behind me, followed by the higher ranking

    warriors and then everyone else behind them. I looked around the Kingdom grounds, now that we were

    inside thewn, as we stood in front of Brennon. His arm

    outstretched to me and I took his hand in mine with a firm handshake. I nced past him to look at the

    main house. It was huge and

    more of a three-story older mansion. It was beige with stone walls that had green vines growing along

    the side of it. Some windows

    appeared to have stained ss with different designs ranging from flowers with dragon flies and my

    personal favorite, one with the

    different phases of the moon with the Moon Goddess watching over us,

    ¡°Where should I direct my men to go?¡± I asked Brennon.

    ¡°You can direct your higher-ranked members to stay in the main house. I have about twenty or so

    rooms empty and ready for them.

    If you look on either side of the main house, we have guest homes that have six bedrooms. They are

    three rows deep and the rest of the

    warriors will for sure feelfortable there. I imagine you all would like to have a day¡¯s rest to reset

    and be ready for training tomorrow,

    correct?¡± He focused his attention back on me,

    ¡°Yes, they need atleast a day of rest. It feels as if we have been traveling non stop thesest few days.

    Thank you for having the guest

    houses ready for my warriors. I am sure they are ready to utilize them immediately.¡± I nodded slightly to

    Brennon.

    ¡°Yes, let me show you and your higher-ranked warriors to the main house. Just behind me, there are

    tables set up with the entry keys

    to each home.¡± Brennon turned slightly and motioned in the general direction before looking past us to

    the warriors behind me.

    ¡°Warriors, please form three lines to receive your housing while you stay here. I will have several tours

    set up, so everyone knows where

    everything is during your stay. King Dexter, please follow me inside.¡± He turned and began walking

    towards the main house.

    I turned and looked back at my warriors for just a moment, ¡°Lets move. Go to your assigned area.¡± I

    turned and follow

    Brennon.

    Chapter 55

    Dexter POV

    I walked to the gatedmunity where Brennon and his men were. They were to be the first line of

    defense against an invasion on

    this side of the Northern Territory but have been in full rebellion since Sarah was rejected by Everest.

    Not that she was his actual mate

    anyway, just a spoiled entitled brat.

    I stood looking at therge wall they had built for protection. It was pretty nice actually, and well thought

    out. It hadrge stone

    blocks that were easily two and a half feet tall by six feet wide and stacked high. It appeared, from what

    I could see, the top of the wall

    had a walkway where guards could walk to see out into thend that they controlled.

    The gate started to hum and a cranking noise was heard as the gate began to slowly open. I looked

    across and a middle-aged man,

    whom I assumed was Sir Brennon, stood on the opposite side. His face was unreadable and his

    demeanor seemed to be as cold as stone.

    He was not approachable at all. He honestly looked like that bitter old man who would yell at kids to get

    off hiswn.

    ¡°Wee, King Dexter.¡± He motioned for me and my men toe in. ¡°We have a lot to discuss.¡±

    We did. We needed a n. My mind was racing at a million miles an hour, jumping from one thought to

    the next, trying to figure out

    what the best course of action would be. The n of all ns to take down the devil Everest and his

    companions is what we really

    needed to happen first. Then I needed to make my own n with my men to kill Brennon myself after

    the war is finished and victory is

    mine. I will then take his men, be their leader and we will go straight to the Northern Kingdom and

    ransack the ce and take what we

    want and do whatever we please. No rules, no restrictions, just bring hell to the ones who do not want

    to follow me.

    Ryder nced over to me, he had turned out to be a helpful hand. He wants Everest dead just as much

    as I do. I may just let him live

    after all. He has proved his worth to me, time and time again. He also has a very powerful friend he met

    along his journey. Rita, who

    happened to be a powerful witch, helped him kill The Old King, who she had a vendetta against and a

    score to settle. Apparently, she was

    exiled out of the city for using dark magic. She gave him this potion that gave him the strength of two

    Lycans. Pretty impressive if you ask me. I might let her stay if she can be loyal to me.

    I walked through the gate and Ryder and Rita were now right behind me, followed by the higher ranking

    warriors and then everyone else behind them. I looked around the Kingdom grounds, now that we were

    inside thewn, as we stood in front of Brennon. His arm

    outstretched to me and I took his hand in mine with a firm handshake. I nced past him to look at the

    main house. It was huge and

    more of a three-story older mansion. It was beige with stone walls that had green vines growing along

    the side of it. Some windows

    appeared to have stained ss with different designs ranging from flowers with dragon flies and my

    personal favorite, one with the

    different phases of the moon with the Moon Goddess watching over us.

    ¡°Where should I direct my men to go?¡± I asked Brennon.

    ¡°You can direct your higher-ranked members to stay in the main house. I have about twenty or so

    rooms empty and ready for them. if you look on either side of the main house, we have guest homes

    that have six bedrooms. They are three rows deep and the rest of the warriors will for sure feel

    comfortable there. I imagine you all would like to have a day¡¯s rest to reset and be ready for training

    tomorrow, correct?¡± He focused his attention back on me.

    ¡°Yes, they need atleast a day of rest. It feels as if we have been traveling non stop thesest few days.

    Thank you for having the guest

    houses ready for my warriors. I am sure they are ready to utilize them immediately.¡± I nodded slightly to

    Brennon.

    ¡°Yes, let me show you and your higher-ranked warriors to the main house. Just behind me, there are

    tables set up with the entry keys

    to each home,¡± Brennon turned slightly and motioned in the general direction before looking past us to

    the warriors behind me.

    ¡°Warriors, please form three lines to receive your housing while you stay here. I will have several tours

    set up, so everyone knows where

    everything is during your stay. King Dexter, please follow me inside.¡± He turned and began walking

    towards the main house.

    I turned and looked back at my warriors for just a moment. ¡°Lets move. Go to your assigned area.¡± I

    turned and followed behind

    Brennon.

    We walked into the house and I looked around briefly. It had high ceilings, arge stair case in the

    front, perfectly centered as you

    walked inside, along with an elevator next to the stairs. The floors were light colored wood and the

    walls were all white withrge

    paintings all around. It appears that the paintings were of Sir Brennon¡¯s past and current family

    members. There were nts in the

    corner of the room to offer some sort of warmth and wee into the home. Without the nts, I

    believed it would look as cold as

    Brennon looked.

    We followed Brennon up the stairs to the second floor. The hallways wererge and lined in the center

    with some kind of weird red

    and gold carpet. It was hideous. He showed my head warriors to their rooms and one by one they left

    to go settle in. When we finally arrived at my room, I walked inside after thanking him. It was

    surprisingly modern and updated, unlike the rest of the house. I had a light gray hardwood floor with a

    king-sized bed. There was a couch in front of arge t screen TV, a coffee bar, arge closet, and an

    attached bathroom. I sat my stuff down and walked around the room. I finally made my way into the

    bathroom and opened the door. The

    bathroom was spectacr. Marbled everything from the sink, to the floor, and the oversized shower.

    The shower had frosted ss

    midway up the enclosed walls before going clear. There was a huge tub too. I smiled and thought of

    seeing Avalynn¡¯s naked body in that

    tub. Soapy and pleasuring herself at the thought of me touching her, cleaning her dirty body. Touching

    every inch of her, exploring her. I

    felt myself harden at the image of her doing this. ¡¤

    I turned and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a creature from a swamp. I had mud caked

    onto my body from running through the mountains. We ran through a rain storm and after that,

    everything seemed to stick to me. ¡°Might as well utilize this fancy shower.¡± I said outloud to myself.

    Treached inside and turned the water on. I pulled my clothes off of my body and my erection sprang

    forward. I needed a release. I

    stepped into the shower and let the warmth of the water wash over me. It soothed my aching muscles,

    and rxed my body. I washed all

    of the dirt off my body. I looked down and took my c**k in my hands. I gave myself the release I

    needed, cleaned myself off, and stepped

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    out of the shower to dry off.

    I got myself dressed and walked downstairs to where the kitchen was located. A few of my warriors

    were already there and the

    kitchen staff were happily giving out tes of food. Everyone froze and bowed their heads as I walked

    into the room. I walked through

    the line of men and stopped in front of one young-looking girl. She had beautiful features. Her skin was

    a porcin color with hints of

    freckles on her nose and cheeks, her lips were a natural red and plump. She had a beautiful and curvy

    body withrge t**s that looked like they were going to burst out of the buttoned shirt she was wearing.

    Her eyshes were long and when she stole a nce at me her

    eyes were a beautiful shade of green. I felt my beast stir inside of me, he wanted her naked and spread

    wide for his enjoyment.

    ¡°Hello Gorgeous.¡± I saw her blush and look back down, keeping her head bowed to me.

    ¡°You can all rx.¡± I told them, and everyone seemed to have a weight lifted off their shoulders.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Candace, your Grace.¡± She spoke softly and I could feel her nervous energying off of her in

    waves.

    I smiled at her and picked up a te of food. ¡°Thank you, Candace, for serving me and my men. I will

    have to thank you properlyter. Would you care to join me this evening? You can show me the

    grounds personally.¡±

    nced at the older woman standing next to her. I saw her eyes widen as she nodded her head to

    Candace. Candace looked back at

    me with a smile. ¡°It would be an absolute honor to show you around, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Great, after dinner then?¡± I asked her.

    She nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Whenever you want.¡±

    I smiled at her and took my te of food and walked away. I sat at a table in front of my men and ate

    my food. Ryder and Rita sat

    down next to me. I nced around the room and saw that none of Brennon¡¯s men were around us. I

    leaned over to Ryder and spoke

    quietly ¡°We need to have a n to kill Brennon after the war. We will meet in secret tomorrow after

    training.¡±

    He nodded his head and took a bite out of the burger he was eating. I noticed that him and Rita were

    sitting pretty close together.

    ¡°So what is going on between you two?¡±

    Ryder looked at Rita, who nodded her head. He turned to me to speak. ¡°I am nning on marking her

    once the war is done and over

    with. We have grown closer over thest few weeks and it just makes sense.¡± He gave me a boyish

    smile. ¡°Especially considering she is

    carrying my child.¡± My eyes widened in shock. I was not expecting that answer.

    ¡°Oh hell man, congrattions!¡± I pped him on the back.

    ¡°Thank you. We are going to wait until after she has my pup, of course. Dont want to risk miscarrying

    the pup.¡± I looked over to Rita, who was smiling widely.

    ¡°Congrattions, Rita.¡± I smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± She bowed her head to me.

    We finished eating our food and made our way outside the front of the main house. Brennon and a few

    other men were standing

    there, waiting for us. I walked up and stood next to them watching all of the men and women around.

    We were here for the tour around

    the area. We split into different groups and went separate ways. We were shown the training facility,

    the pool house with an oversized in-ground pool, and the obstacle courses that looked like they would

    be fun as hell during training. We walked down where there were

    little shops that you could buy any necessities at, and a book store. We were all given a map of the

    grounds and surrounding area. The map showed different trails in the area so that we could set our

    beasts out on runs whenever we wanted to do so. While Brennon¡¯s group

    was small and tightly packed, the grounds that he had to cover and protect were huge.

    Topened my phone to look at the time and smiled at myself. It was getting close to dinner time. I was

    excited about what my dessert would be, Candace. I wondered to myself if she would be willing or

    excited to have her brain f****d into oblivion? Iughed to myself, of course she would be willing, she is

    a measly kitchen slut. Beautiful none the less and I couldn¡¯t wait to f**k her out in the night air for the

    1

    .

    world to see and hear her moans. If she was good and behaved I would make her my new mistress

    during this time. If she pleases me well

    enough, I may just keep her. If she finds her mate, well, i¡¯ll kill him and make it look like an ident. An

    evil smile crossed my lips as !

    headed inside to meet the others for dinner.

    When I rounded the corner, I ran right into Candace. She bounced off of me and I caught her with my

    hands going to either side of

    her waist. I smiled down at her and she smiled up at me. ¡°Sorry about that Candace. Are you okay?¡±

    My hands never left her sides, as my

    thumbs rubbed against her too tight shirt. I nced down at her chest and wanted to bury my head in

    between her t**s, freeing them,

    only to capture her n*****s in my mouth. Damn, this woman.

    I felt her almost melt against my touch and I smiled down at her. ¡°I am fine, thank you for catching me.

    That could have been super

    embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, I will see you after dinner, yes?¡± I asked, my hands slowly moving along her sides, seeing if

    she would stop me. I was

    pleased that she did not. Her breathing became more noticeable as I heard her heart racing. I let go of

    her sides and let my arms rest at

    my side. She bit her bottom lip as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, of course, Your Grace. Whatever you need.¡± She smiled.

    med the smile ¡°Well, I will just see you then.¡± I turned and walked away from her. I heard her take a

    deep breath and then start

    walking in the opposite direction. I could not wait to see herte tonight.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Dinner was served to us all. I sat at Brennon¡¯s table with Ryder and Rita by my side. Brennon and his

    men were sitting opposite of me. I looked up and felt someone watching me. When I looked around, my

    eyesnded on Candace. She was sitting at a table, surrounded by friends who were chatting amongst

    themselves. She wasn¡¯t paying them any attention though, as she was watching me and my

    movements. I saw her eyes nce over me. When our eyes locked, she looked away from me for just

    a moment before turning her attention back to me with a smile. I gave her a small smile and a little

    wink.

    My Lycan seemed to always stir in her presence, weirdly enough. I didn¡¯t know why. He has been quiet

    lately and has not really spoken to me in thest few days. I have to force him to shift into our beast

    form and then it is like he only does half the work that is needed. But Candace makes him feel more

    like his old self. It is like she is bringing him out of the dark and into the light again.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been watching her but Ryder noticed and cleared his throat. I looked over

    to him and he gave me a half smile and nced over in her direction. ¡°She is pretty,¡± he said as he took

    a sip of his drink.

    ¡°She is and she smells fantastic too.¡± I took a bite out of my chicken on my te, looking away.

    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± He asked me and I let out augh. The minute Iughed I felt angering from

    my beast.

    ¡°No.¡± My beast growled inside at me and I frowned.

    ¡°Hmm, okay. I was going to ask what you were going to do withi Avalynn if she was your mate. Guess it

    doesn¡¯t really matter then.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°If she was my mate I would still have her.¡± I felt my beast perk up and it had me now second guessing

    myself. Was Candace my mate? She couldn¡¯t be, right?

    ¡°Wrong. Very wrong. She absolutely without a doubt is our mate.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Well, why haven¡¯t we imed her as ours? Why wasn¡¯t there a mate bond pull? Howe we didn¡¯t

    show her she was our mate?¡± / questioned him.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That is because of you and your one-track mind. She knows you are her mate. Well, maybe not for

    sure, but her Lycan is curious about us. She knows what we have done too. She was unsure of us. Do

    you me her? Look at us and all the horrible things we have done. If she is our mate, she will be drug

    into everything and be caught up in everything we have done. We will reject her and tell her that she

    deserves a better mate than us. That we can never give her what she needs or deserves.¡± He huffed in

    my mind and I

    rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we keep her and leave her unmarked? / want Avalynn as our Queen. Candace can be my

    mistress.¡± I tried to reason with him.

    ¡°No.¡± Was all he said. ¡°No?¡± / was confused as to why not.

    ¡°NO! We are not going to be that sellish towards her. She deserves the world and we can only give her

    a goody every now and again, followed by some nice rooms. You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± He scoffed as he

    seemed to disappear and retreat to the furthest corner of our mind.

    ¡°Look, I just don¡¯t see the problem with it.¡±I called after him, but it seemed that he was already gone,

    again.

    I just really don¡¯t understand what is up with my wolf as of recently. It is like he is too good for our

    mission to conquer the entire Northern and Southern Territories. He was up for killing our family who

    had treated us like dirt. He was up for killing the entire witch family that tried to go against us. Up until

    recently, he was down with everything we had done. It wasn¡¯t until we lost Avalynn that he changed.

    Maybe he just misses her and needs her. He would get better, I was sure of it. I, however, was not

    going to reject Candace. She was mine and I would be hers, until my dying breath or just until I got

    bored with her. Whateveres first.

    ¡°You will f*****g reject her, Dexter, tonight.¡± He came flying forward again,

    ¡°Fine, fine. Just go back to hiding again.¡± He retreated and I looked back over to Candace. She was

    standing up and clearing the tables off, tossing trash in the bins.

    How the hell did I get matched with a lowly kitchen staff member? Doesn¡¯t matter, I guess. I stood and

    made my way over to her. When I approached, I felt the pull for her. I knew it was because my beast

    was back and peering through my eyes, looking at her. I felt his need for her and his heartache at

    having to reject her

    ¡°Good evening, Candace. Care to join me on an evening stroll?¡± | outstretched my hand to her and

    hoped that she would take it on her own.

    She was nervous but she smiled at me. ¡°I would love to. It would be an honor, Your Grace.¡±

    Her hand slipped into my own as I led her away from her duties. No one said anything but all eyes were

    on us. I led her outside where the sun still shone above. It wouldn¡¯t be dark for another few hours. She

    was really truly beautiful. I really did not want to reject her

    ¡°You have to.¡± My beast pushed. ¡°It is not fair to her. We have ruined everything.¡± ¡°That is not true. We

    can still have it all. Does she know that she is our mate?¡± / asked him.

    ¡°Yes, well, she suspects you are still wearing the herbal blend that is masking our scent.¡± He sighed,

    ¡°Just reject her.¡±

    I looked over at Candace as she was leading us through the vige. We were walking past a park, and

    I stopped walking. ¡°Come on.¡± I told her and took her by the hand. We walked through the park for a

    moment in silence. As we walked together, I saw that she kept ncing up in my direction. We walked

    through a garden and I stopped at a bench and sat down. patting the seat next to me. She sat and I

    looked past her at a rose in full bloom.

    ¡°Candace.¡± I said her name softly as her beautiful eyes gazed up at me. She pulled her bottom lip into

    her mouth, biting on it. ¡°There is something you should know.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, never looking away from me. ¡°Well, you are my mate?¡± I told her.

    Her eyes widened in shock and she frowned ¡°What? How do you know this? I thought that we were

    supposed to feel a pull or something.¡±

    ¡°I have my scent hidden. Do you feel anything for me?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, yes. I could never put my finger on it, but yes.¡± She seemed hopeful.¡± know

    who you are, I have heard of everything that you have done. I do not care what you¡¯ve done. You can

    change.¡± Her handnded on my own and I felt the pain in my heart ripping through me. An uneasy

    feeling in my stomach gathered as I looked at her hand, then back up to her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t change. I am who I am. I have done terrible things. If I am not victorious during this war, I will be

    executed. If you are my mate, you will be executed along with me or die without me. So, with that

    said.¡±

    She cut me off. ¡°No, do not do this.¡± She begged me with tears forming in her eyes.

    ¡°Candace, I have to. It is to protect you. No one knows. No one is here. No one will ever have to know

    that you were mated with me.¡± I held both of her hands in my own. ¡°You would be better off without me,

    please trust this. If everything goes the way I n it to go, I will be back for you. I promise you that.¡± I

    tried

    to reason with her.

    ¡°But we will no longer be mates.¡± She looked sad and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do this to her.

    Suddenly, my Lycan pushed through and took control over my body. He shoved me back and I knew

    this would be the most painful thing that we had ever been through together. I was weak, our human

    was weak. ¡°Candace.¡± He got her attention.

    She looked up at us and she smiled at me. ¡°Hello.¡± She could tell it was my beast by how my eyes

    were glowing. He shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± Tears began forming in her eyes.

    ¡°I do, but we want to protect you. You need to be safe and this is the only way that I know how to keep

    you safe.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do this.¡± She continued to beg.

    ¡°Candace, I, Dexter, Prince and Rightful heir of the Southern Territory, reject you as my mate and future

    princess of my people and followers.¡± He said with pain in his voice. Candace sat there, crying next to

    us as I swapped ces with him. Our heart felt broken, into a tiny million pieces. ¡°ept the rejection,

    Candace.¡± I told her.

    ¡°No I can¡¯t do it, please do not make me ept it.¡± She responded. I pushed my aura over her ¡°ept

    the rejection.¡± She winced and a small whimper passed out of her mouth. ¡°I, Candace, ept your

    rejection.¡±

    Ileaned over and kissed her on the mouth softly before standing and walking away. I left her there to be

    with her thoughts and feelings. I needed time to be alone and my Lycan agreed. I will be back for her in

    the end, when everything is said and done. That is, if I live and make it out of here alive.

    We shifted as soon as we left the park and took off towards the forest. We ran hard most of the night.

    We killed anything that was in our path. Animals, rogues, whatever stood in the way. We downed trees,

    small buildings and howled at the moon that was high above. I was just thankful our scent was masked

    and she would never truly know. She just knows that it hurts. She will never know the full feeling of the

    mate bond.

    I wound up deep in the forest and decided to stop and take a break by the bank of a small creek. took a

    few drinks of water as I sat down. I really don¡¯t remember falling asleep, but when I woke up was in my

    human form, still by the creek. I looked around and looked up at the sky. It was dawn, I think? I shifted

    back into my beast and we headed back to Brenon¡¯s camp. It took us a few hours to make it back.

    When we walked in the door, we passed by everyone without uttering a single word. We went up to the

    room, mmed the door behind us and took a shower. When I finished showering, I went to lie on the

    bed. I waspletely exhausted by yesterday¡¯s events. I still had a few hours until I would be needed

    for training. Ryder could handle it on his own, I trusted him enough to handle it.

    I fell into a not so great sleep. My sleep was gued with dreams of my memories of the past few

    weeks. Horrible things I have done to get to where I am today. From the murders to rejecting Candace.

    They all haunted my dreams. I woke up a few hourster in aplete cold sweat. I sat straight up in

    bed and looked over at the clock. It was noon. I guess I had better make my way down to eat and then

    go train with everyone

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    .

    Chapter 57

    I felt like my heart grew colder over the span of just a few hours, well, almost a day really. My beast

    was angry, but we did it to ourselves. We were the only ones to me for our own problems. Our quest

    for greatness and ruling over all kingdoms and territories would be worth it in the end, right?

    ¡°It better be worth it, that is all I am saying. If not, I would rather be dead. We must, once we defeat

    them, get her back.¡±

    ¡°Would she even want us back?¡± This question brought silence to my mind. We were both pondering

    the possibility that we may never get her back. Would I be okay with that? Yes, especially since I still

    would have Avalynn. Even though, in reality, I wanted her too.

    I did reject Candace. She may even be lucky enough, like Avalynn, to have another mate. If she finds

    her mate before we can get back to her, she won¡¯t be ours.

    ¡°Being mated with someone else has never stopped us before. Avalynn is marked, it hasn¡¯t stopped us

    yet. We still n to take her as our own too, yes?¡± He came back through our mind.

    ¡°Yes, absolutely. What good would all of this have been for if she wasn¡¯t the main prize at the end?¡±/

    rolled my eyes.

    ¡°That is true, but we did not have a mate then,¡± he countered.

    ¡°We do not have a mate now, technically speaking. We will take them both as our mates. Can you

    imagine? Ahhh, just think if they marked one another and we were all connected together.¡± / thought of

    the future with them both.

    ¡°Think of the mating process, with them both! You can make them mark one another by your aura

    command. They would have to obey.¡± He said excitedly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I thought of this too. All three of us, sharing a life together. I could really have it all in the end. I wonder

    if there would be any kinds of repercussions on their end though? if they both had my mark on them,

    would they both just be mine? Would the weakest of the two not survive? Will they be fine in the end

    and I am just worrying over nothing? I let out an annoyed sigh as I walked into the training grounds.

    I felt like a zombie, the whole staying up and running in a rage and sleeping for just a few hours was

    really kicking my ass today. I was already looking forward to bed. As I walked through the hallways of

    the training center, I was approached by two lead scouts for us all.

    ¡°Gentlemen?¡± | nodded to them both.

    ¡°King Dexter, our scouts have reported that they have yet to see King Everest and his warriorse

    through. We thought that maybe they might be stalling?¡± The tall-dark-haired guy told me.

    ¡°Hmm. Interesting, maybe they are waiting and licking their wounds from the loss of the ughter of

    that weak wolf pack?¡± I thought out loud and watched the two men exchange looks. They knew exactly

    what I was talking about. There were zero survivors. We eliminated them all. Wiped that entire pack off

    of the face of the. A smile crept onto my face at the thought.

    Alew dayster..

    We arrived here nearly a week ago now. Things were way too quiet for my liking. I would have thought

    that after Everest found the ughtered pack he would have been hot on our heels, but he wasn¡¯t. In

    fact, there has yet to be a sighting of him or any of them really. It was concerning for me because I was

    sure we would already be at each others throats. He pulled the packs to the safety of his kingdom. We

    knew this

    much for sure. Honestly, the waiting made me more nervous about what the future held. Was he

    nning a huge invasion? Should we leave to strike first and knock his stupid walls down that

    surrounded his castle? I wasn¡¯t sure of the answer, but my beast didn¡¯t like that solution.

    So we trained. We trained hard every single damn day. Work for Brennon and his people was canceled

    until further notice. We trained for hours on end. We perfected every move and counter move we could

    think of. Rita joined and worked on her magic. She wasn¡¯t great at it and struggled most of the time.

    She was, however, great with potions and herbal blends. Using magic drained her significantly and took

    a lot out of her. Just a few spells and she would sleep for hours on end. Apparently, this happens when

    a witch gets pregnant.

    She did everything she could for Ryder and myself. I was thankful for her help. She made me a potion

    to drink that ran through my system and even hid the scent of my blood. Damn thing tasted awful going

    down and I gagged the entire time, but itsted for two whole days. To me, it would be worth it in the

    end. Especially if I was to get injured, no one would be able to tell. Well, unless you could see the blood

    spewing from my body. If it got that bad, I would need to step away for a few minutes, just long enough

    for my body to heal.

    I sniffed the air and smiled, dinner was cooking. My stomach growled at the pleasant aromas lingering

    in the air. I made my way to the kitchen to grab some water when I opened the door, I ran right into

    Candace. She dropped the tray she was carrying, ss shattering all over the ce

    ¡°Damn it.¡± She cursed and looked up at me and then red at me. ¡°You should make sure to tap the

    door before waltzing in the kitchen that way so this doesn¡¯t happen.¡± She said through gritted teeth,

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± My mouth was hanging open and I couldn¡¯t believe the way she was speaking to me.

    ¡°I did not stutter.¡± She knelt down and picked up the shards of ss off the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you¡¯re talking to.¡± I warned her.

    ¡°I know exactly who I am talking to. Aplete asshat of a Lycan who is too much of a scared little..¡±

    Ismacked her across the face before she had time to finish her sentence. The blow knocked her

    completely to the floor. ¡°Watch your tone. You may be angry with me, but I rejected you for your own

    good!¡± I yelled at her.

    Her hand went to her face and I could see the tears threatening to spill over, but she held them back.

    ¡°You, Dexter, are a coward.¡± She stood and looked me straight into my eyes ¡°If youy another hand on

    me again, I will cut it off with my sharpest knife and serve it to your men for dinner!¡±

    My beast let out a threatening growl and she winced. ¡°You are pushing the limits, Candace.¡± I warned

    her.

    ¡°You pushed the limits when you rejected me. Deal with it.¡± She stood with the ss in her hands and

    walked away from me.

    I have never in all of my life been spoken to this way. I shouldn¡¯t have hit her, but how dare she talk to

    her king that way! How dare shey a hand on her king!

    ¡°I fear we may have woken a sleeping beast. Her Lycan is angry with us, but she needs to learn her

    ce.¡± My beast¡¯s thoughts drifted through my mind.

    ¡°She will eventually get over it. I will force my mark on her in the end. I won¡¯t make that mistake like did

    with Avalynn.¡± I felt my Lycan nod in agreement.

    I needed to go find Ryder and Rita and see how that potion wasing along. I poked my head into

    the dining hall and noticed that they weren¡¯t there. I turned and walked towards where Brennon was so

    kind to give her, her ownb, or workspace to make her concotions. I wanted to go ahead and get it in

    my system before we began fighting with Everest and his men. That way I would be prepared.

    As I was walking in the direction of her office, I heard shoutinging from outside. I couldn¡¯t really

    make out what they were shouting about, but just chalked it up to youngsters fighting and horsing

    around. I stopped and looked out the window and the sun was in the beginning phase of leaving us. I

    looked around and saw people running everywhere, almost in a panic.

    Just then Ryder came running out and around the corner and looked at me. ¡°They are here and have

    smashed in the Northern Wall.¡±

    ¡°pook!¡± I shouted.

    My eyes zed over as I mass linked my men ¡°Get to your stations on the Northern Wall. They are

    here, let¡¯s go!¡±

    I looked over to Ryder and Rita, ¡°Is he good? Has he taken his special drink?¡± She nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, he is good to go.¡±

    ¡°Good, Ryder, do your thing. I want Brennon dead first. Take the men you trust with the mission with

    you to take Brennon and his small group out. Do what you must to end him. Then his men will belong

    to

    me.¡±

    He nodded his head to me and they both took off in search of Brennon and his men. I felt so

    unprepared for this, even with all of the hard work and training we had done together. ¡°f**k!¡± I said

    again as I rushed to the opposite side of the main house.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    I stood there watching Rita. I hate that I brought her into this, but she had a score to settle with the King

    herself. Who was I to stop her? I had my own to settle with him. She was sitting in our normal spot

    eating dinner already and I found myself smiling. I guess being casted out was a good thing after all. I

    was in too deep and Dexter was just way too imbnced to reason with. I might as well see things

    through. If things get too deep and I notice we are going to lose the battle, we leave immediately.

    Rita and I hatched a n together to stay together. No matter what. Yes, her magic abilities were not

    the strongest, but she could still do a few simple things. Enough to keep us protected at the very least.

    A spell she was working on would make us seem invisible to anyone around us. I would have to carry

    her in my arms to get us away as far as possible and as fast as I could. She made me a copy cat pill

    that gave me the strength of two lycans. It took a little to get into my system and I contemted taking

    the next pill now. I could not exin it but something was telling me to do so.

    I sighed to myself and looked around the room. Candace was a mess and seemed all over the ce.

    She was walking out the door in a furious rage. The word is that Dexter rejected her. I was honestly

    surprised that he did such a thing. I guess he really had his mind set on Avalynn after all.

    ¡°/¡±*t. / wish we had never hooked up with him. We were just so angry and upset. We were never ready

    to take over the pack. We should have just gone with Rita and took off somewhere down south.¡± My

    wolf was annoyed. We acted on our rage and now look where we are. Up shits creek and without a

    damn paddle.

    I nodded my head absentmindly to what he said. Just then Rita turned to look at me and she smiled. I

    smiled back at her and nodded my head over to where the food was located. I walked over and made

    two tes of food. My stomach growled at the sight of all the delicious and mouthwatering food on my

    two tes. I walked over and sat down next to Rita andughed softly as she eyed my food.

    ¡°You eat a lot.¡± She nodded over to my two rounded full tes that sat in front of me.

    ¡°You think I eat a lot? Look at some of these Lycan dishes. Some of them have, like, three or four.

    Depending on how big or young he or she is. If they are super active, they will have all the food.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw that.¡± She smiled and took a chicken strip off of my te, popping half of it into her mouth.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey! That was mine.¡± i let out a yful growl, causing her tough.

    After dinner, we walked our way up to our room. She rmended me to go ahead and get the stuff

    she made for me and take it. We walked into our room and looked around the room. We walked out to

    the balcony of our room and looked down below us. People were walking around and chatting. The sun

    was in the beginning stages of setting. It was making a beautiful picture against the contrast of the tall

    trees. Ritaid her head against my shoulder and happily sighed.

    ¡°You should really go ahead and take that blend I made for you. I did switch up that other witch¡¯s

    recipe. I hope that it is better for you.¡± She spoke softly.

    ¡°I just hate the way it makes me feel. I don¡¯t feel in control,¡± I said honestly.

    ¡°I understand, it is because you are a wolf with the power of two lycans. It takes over who you are. You

    are an angry person with everyone but me. It can bring out the worst. I am sorry if it affects you in this

    way. I don¡¯t have the time to change it.¡± She lifted her head and walked back inside for a moment.

    When she came back outside, she handed me some water and the herbal blend in pill form. I took it

    and was thankful I didn¡¯t have to taste it this time. It was pretty nasty and made me gag. It was one of

    the

    nastiest things I have ever had in my mouth. It was definitely easier to swallow this way.

    ¡°Thank you Ri.¡± I took it and downed it with the water she brought to me.

    We stood there for a few moments as I watched the sun starting to set. Beautiful hues of pinks and

    purples began to paint the sky above. I was just about to tell Rita how thankful I was for her and what

    she meant to me when an explosion sounded at the northern side of the boarder wall.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Rita asked.

    I looked down as panic shot through the crowd below, women and children running and screaming for

    help. Warriors who were walking below shifted and made their way to where smoke was rising in the

    air. I looked over to Rita and kissed her softly.

    ¡°We need to find Brennon and take out his men.¡± She nodded her head.

    Come to find out Brennon beat Rita when she was younger, nearly killing her, after her family was

    murdered by him and the dead King. She never borated why they were murdered, but I did not care.

    I was going to at least avenge her and her suffering tonight with Brennon. The other, well, i handled

    that with her help and that dead witch¡¯s help.

    I shifted as we walked through the hallway. I could feel the magic already beginning to work. Luckily

    enough, it was quicker this time around. It must be one of the slight adjustments she made to the

    form. My body began shifting its shape as we walked, moving to arge lycan. I sniffed the air and

    moved to where his scent was strongest.

    We found him in the room and when our eyes locked, he nodded to his men. ¡°It is time? I heard the

    explosion.¡± I gave him a nod and he sighed. ¡°Men go to your stations. Prepare for battle.¡±

    We watched as they left and I let out a deadly growl when he took a step closer to us. He looked taken

    back from the sudden change in my friendliness. He was very vulnerable in his human form and I could

    get him easily now. I took a step towards him and he took three back.

    ¡°Ryder, what are you doing?¡± He asked in a serious tone.

    Rita spoke to him then ¡°He is rectifying our little situation. Do you remember, about six years ago, the

    family you ripped apart?¡±

    Brennon frowned and before he could speak Rita spoke over him, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. Why would

    you? My family didn¡¯t mean anything to you. But you sure seemed to love beating an innocent child to

    near death. You hindered my ability to grow my magical powers as a witch. You burned my home with

    all of the books that I needed for me to learn. I have taught myself some magic, along with stealing

    books here and there. But I have dreamed of the day that my family¡¯s murderers and the man that

    nearly killed me finally dies for so many years now. Ryder, now.¡± She spoke with venomced with

    every word she spoke. She was angry and I could smell the fearing from Brennon.

    I stepped towards him and when he started to shift, knowing that if he didn¡¯t he would never stand a

    chance against me, I attacked him. I locked my jaws at his throat and mped down. My canines dug

    in and broke his skin as blood trickled down into my fur. I felt him struggle against me as he howled out

    of pain, trying to free himself. I took my ws and dug them deep into his chest.I scrapped bone,

    ripping the skin away from his body.

    ¡°End it Ryder and let¡¯s go.¡± Rita hissed at me.

    I could hear a full-blown war happening now outside as warriors were shouting where to cover and

    what to look out for. Another explosion sounded and this time it shook the walls. Pictures fell to the

    floor, the ss covering shattering as itnded. I looked at Rita and did as she asked me to do.

    Ilocked my jaw as I knew I had a good chunk of his throat in my mouth and twisted with a crack and rip.

    I slung the meat of his neck out and behind me as he fell to the ground below me. I broke his neck in

    the process and now he is lying beneath me, dead. I stepped back away from him as Rita walked over

    to his body and kicked him with all of the force she could muster. I don¡¯t know why, but it made me

    smile

    inside. He deserved that and I hoped that he could feel it even in death.

    ¡°We need to leave, now.¡± She told me as she ced her hand on me and chanted a spell. It felt like a

    nice warm feeling was ced over me. Like a thick fuzzy nket and I looked down at her. ¡°It is done,

    we are invisible to almost everyone.¡± She told me.

    I took that as my cue, picking her up in my arms. She was so lightweight, almost like a feather, it was

    easy. I dashed out the door and headed south to where there was no one. I clicked the button to open

    the gate and when it opened another force of warriors were there along with a woman who I had seen

    before. The warriors looked around confused but the woman¡¯s head tilted as she looked at us.

    ¡°s**t! It¡¯s Miranda! I thought she was dead!¡± I said. ¡°The witch?¡± Rita¡¯s voice cracked.

    Just like that, she uncloaked us with a twist of her wrist. She had to know we were there, the gate just

    didn¡¯t open itself. I needed to warn Dexter and we needed to get out of here.

    I backed up and took off, running back in the direction we came from with Rita still in my arms. I heard

    multiple people running after us before they pounced onto my back. Teeth and ws sunk into me and

    I let out a deadly growl. They made me drop Rita and she cried out in pain as her head connected with

    a rock. I was restrained by four lycans momentster. I watched as one picked up Rita and carried her

    off, blood covering her face. I struggled to get away but was given a heavy dose of wolfsbane and soon

    everything was dark.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    We stood outside the wall and listened closely to what was around us. The herbal blend Miranda gave

    us and ced at hot spots around the walls helped us tremendously and obviously worked in our favor.

    We had a patrol go by us and we went undetected. Absolutely marvelous work she has done for us all.

    Our warriors took their ce, waiting for Everest¡¯smand. We watched for over an hour, waiting for

    the right moment. A woman was walking our way when the guards at the gate stopped her and began

    giving her a hard time.

    Aman¡¯s voice spoke to her, ¡°Where do you think you are going? You know you can¡¯t leave and go past

    these walls at night.¡±

    I heard her sigh ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am leaving this ridiculous ce! Let me through! I would rather be a

    rogue than go along with whatever nonsense was given to us!¡±

    I looked over and Everest¡¯s brows were raised. We have to be careful now because people may be

    here by force ofmands given. He mind linked me to ¡°See if you can see her on the other side of

    the wall without being spotted. We need to make sure she will be sate¡±

    I nodded my head and two warriors lifted me up in the air and I saw her. She looked like she had been

    crying and was fuming mad. i linked her and her features along with what she was wearing to everyone

    in the pack.

    Another male voice was heard ¡°Did the King f**k you and then leave you?¡± Theyughed and my eyes

    went wide as I was lowered.

    I heard her growl and jump at one of them. There was a struggle between the three of them and we sat

    and listened. This is not what we needed. We didn¡¯t need anything drawing attention to us. I heard her

    whimper and I knew that they were going to either hurt her, kill her, or force her to stay and I did the

    dumbest thing ever. I hopped the wall. Everest struggled and failed to get to me as I went over the wall.

    The men were shocked when my Lycan jumped on them. We struggled for just a short moment and I

    broke their necks and took her with me to the other side. I shifted back to my human.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re Avalynn and you¡¯re King Everest!?¡± She said and we nodded and ced one finger over

    our mouths indicating to keep hushed voices.

    ¡°Yes. Who are you?¡± I asked her quietly. ¡°Candace.¡± She smiled and stuck her hand out. I took it and

    we shook hands.

    I read her mind quickly and gasped when I found out what she had been through in thest twenty-four

    hours.

    ¡°You were mated to Dexter? He rejected you?¡± She frowned ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡± ¡°I can read

    minds and hear thoughts,¡± I told her.

    ¡°Oh, cool. Yeah, he rejected me. I couldn¡¯t tell he was my mate. He ns on making us both his mates

    and marking us both. That is after he murders everyone else. He said it was safer for him to reject me. I

    just hate him now and he pped me for calling him out on his crazy psychotic shit.¡± She had the look

    of hell fire in her eyes and I was shocked. She was wearing an apron and I assumed she worked in the

    kitchens. I was also shocked that the fates mated her to a technical prince. It didn¡¯t matter though. I

    was, however, proud that she stood up to him.

    Just then, Jeremy came back from King Brent and Miranda to fill us in. He froze in his tracks as his

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    eyes locked onto Candace. I looked between the two. I knew that look very well. Everest gave it to me

    on that same night he found me on that cliff¡¯s edge. Would fates really work that fast? It was so rare to

    have a second chance mate. Would she be blessed like I was?

    ¡°Mate,¡± Jeremy growled and her eyes snapped over to him. He was nearly all over her and pulled her

    into his arms, nearly purring in satisfaction ¡°Mine. Mate.¡± His lycaon held onto her.

    ¡°What?¡± she sniffed the air. ¡°No, I don¡¯t smell you. I don¡¯t smell any of you.¡± She frowned as she tried to

    pry him off of her. Just then, he took off the herbal blend around his neck and shoved it into my hands.

    It still lingered on him but I guess it was just enough of a hint of his scent that she knew he belonged to

    her

    and she him.

    She let out a possessive growl andtched onto him and rubbed her scent all over him. ¡°Mate, mate,

    mate.¡± She nuzzled her face against his neck and seemingly purred happily.

    I shoved the herbal blended ne back to Jeremy. ¡°You need to wear this, they can not get a whiff

    of your scent.¡± I warned him and he put it back over him.

    ¡°1 smiled, looking at Candace, ¡°Wee to the family. Jeremy, are they ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all is ready. They will wait five minutes before blowing that side up after we do this gate,¡± he

    reported.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s ce the explosives in the correct spots.¡± Everest stepped up and helped the men ce

    several small C4 bundles along the wall. We could have just hopped over the wall but we really wanted

    to make an entrance and create chaos.

    ¡°Candace, did you see anyone else other than the two guards around?¡± Everest asked her as she

    closed her eyes. I assumed she was retracing her steps and trying to remember if there was anyone

    else around. I also dipped into her mind to see what she was remembering and knew the answer

    before she said it out loud.

    ¡°No, not that I remember.¡± Everest nodded his head. ¡°Let us take cover. Jeremy, do you have the

    detonator?¡± Everest asked him.

    ¡°Yes, I do. Lets get the ball rolling.¡± He took Candace by the hand and led her away from the danger

    area.

    Everest took my hand and led me away from the wall. He linked me as we walked. ¡°That is a good

    sign. He seems happy to have her.¡±

    I only nodded my head a little bit, just enough for him to notice. Jeremy may have just been an overly

    flirtatious or just caring individual wanting me to not worry about what would happen if something

    terrible took ce during the fight.

    Everest held his hand up three fingers to count down the explosion. Three, two, one finger down and

    the explosion rocked the world around the wall. Bricks went flying through the air, smashing windows

    on the other side.

    Then, screaming happened along with the panic and chaos surrounding the noise. We walked in with

    the dust and smoke around us. I looked to my left and then my right. Warriors began slowly filing

    around us in a semi-circle formation. Everest spoke to the men, some were from his kingdom and

    some were from the Southern Territory.

    ¡°Warriors, we are here for only two people and two people only. Many of you have families of your own.

    I am giving you this opportunity to stand down as an order from me, the King of the Northern Territory.

    This battle will be over quickly. Hand over Dexter and Brennon and all will end. Join us, your rightful

    ce in our pack.¡± Silence stretched all across the grounds. The warriors on the other side looked

    amongst themselves and some stepped towards us. Growling sounds from our warriors were heard as

    a threat to stay away.

    Everest held up his hand for the growls to stop ¡°If you decide to step away, go to the river in the north

    with your family where the wildflowers grow best. We will meet you there, no charges will be brought to

    you and you may live your life.¡± I watched as several stepped away in a hurry to go find their family to

    bring them to safety. This certainly helped our cause. Dexter even lost some of his men in the process.

    Many, I am sure, have witnessed how unstable he truly is.

    Out of the blue, two huge lycans jumped Everest as he turned to say something to one of our men. felt

    my heart fall to my stomach and then shoot back up into my throat in a panic feeling. He cleared them

    off of him though with ease. He was way stronger than most, if not all here and slung one on to a wall,

    his body making a cracking sound as his bones broke. He growled and ripped the other lycan¡¯s throat

    out as his body fell and went limp on the ground at our feet.

    A growl was heard from above and I looked up along with everyone else to see Dexter standing there.

    He was angry and it made me smile. I couldn¡¯t wait to sink my ws into him. His eyes were burning

    holes through me. I felt anger and rage burn through me. Jeremy was next to me with Candace at his

    side and I saw him look between the two of us. He growled again out of anger.

    ¡°Candace, did they hurt you?¡± He said between gritted teeth. ¡°Hurt me?¡± Sheughed at him. ¡°Like you

    did when you pped me?¡± She asked.

    I swear to the Goddess that Jeremy¡¯s head spun around like a possessed demon and growled up at

    Dexter. Next, something was thrown in the air towards where Dexter stood.

    ¡°Cover your heads!¡± Jeremy screamed and we all ducked as an explosion hit the bottom of the balcony

    where Dexter stood. The concrete broke and exploded everywhere around us. Small andrge portions

    fell to the ground around us. We all shifted and prepared for the worst.

    ¡°What the f**k!¡± Everest yelled over at Jeremy but then smiled at him.

    Dust was settling and coughing was heard as Dexter emerged from the rubble growling and throwing a

    heavy piece of concrete at us.

    It was on.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    I listened to the screaming and began directing people away to where they would be needed or safe.

    ¡°Make sure you contain them. If they have breached our walls, make sure they do not pass through our

    warrior line!¡± I shouted at a guy. He bowed, nodded his head at me, and took off to pass down my

    orders with about forty other men. I watched them turn the corner and I continued my search for

    Candace.

    I reached the terraces and walked out, pushing open the double ss doors. The balcony stuck out

    and overlooked the gated entrance for visitors. I should have known they would being in that way.

    The question was, when would they have done what they are doing now, attacking us. I looked out at

    the crowd and spotted Avalynn first. She looked fierce in her tight clothing that seemed to contour

    around her curves. I then saw the brute behind her, like a protective wall that could move and shield

    her whenever she needed. Everest. I narrowed my eyes at him and my beast let out a deadly growl.

    The growl was barely able to escape my mouth when I spotted Candace. What the hell was she doing

    down there? Were they going to take her hostage? I noticed another Lycan who looked like Everest

    and realized it was his cousin, Jeremy. The one we were going to recruit. Why was he standing so

    close to Candace? She seemed to lean against him. I scanned over her and she wasn¡¯t being

    restrained. What the hell was going on? What did I miss? I let out a deathly growl and all their eyes

    looked up at me.

    ¡°Candace, did they hurt you?¡± I asked her between gritted teeth. She looked like she was about to

    explode orugh. It was a thin line, maybe both. Her emotions were hard to read.

    ¡°Hurt me?¡± Sheughed at me. Actually it was more of a sarcasticugh before she continued ¡°Like

    you did when you pped me?¡± She asked in a super angry tone, in a near yell. I raised my brows at

    her.

    ¡°You know I.¡± Suddenly something was tossed in my direction, and someone yelled ¡°Duck.¡± It was too

    late for me though. Another explosion happened around me and the entire balcony copsed under my

    feet. I shifted into my Lycan for protection and picked up arge concrete brick and hurled it at Everest

    and his stupid smug face. They all ducked and the siab barely missed their heads.

    I stepped out from the rubble when the rest who were still in their human form shifted to their Lycan

    forms and wolf forms. I looked around and let out a loud growl linking my men ¡°It is time. Where are

    you? What happened to my first line of men?¡±

    ¡°What? Where are you? We have an issue at the south gate! Your brother and that witch are here?!

    can¡¯t find Ryder!¡± One of my head warriors responded.

    ¡°Send whoever you can.¡± I told him. Where was Ryder?

    How is Miranda alive? I thought I killed her? How did she manage to survive? I growled out of

    annoyance.

    I only had a few men with me, but it would have to work for now. The cousin jumped at me and i

    stepped back out of his reach. I took another b of concrete and chucked it at him as hard as I could.

    It hit him and he flew back,nding on his back on the ground. Candace moved towards him like a

    ma. I watched her for a brief moment when she leaned down and lifted the b off of him. I heard

    her soft voice ¡°Oh babe, here, let me help you.¡± I watched Candace bend down and help him.

    Babe? No damn way this is happening again. I seen red. I lunged at the nearest person. They were

    caught off guard. I heard my men were engaged in the battle along side of me. I wed at the smaller

    lycan¡¯s neck, shing through his fur and skin as blood oozed out. Jeremy, Everest¡¯s cousin, was now

    back

    standing and his growl caught my attention.

    ¡°Give up.¡± Everest growled through the link that connected all of the royals.

    ¡°Give over what is mine.¡± I countered and Everest and Jeremy both growled, putting themselves in front

    of Avalynn and Candace.

    ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Everest stepped forward.

    More men formed around me and when they looked around, I used it as my opportunity to attack. With

    a growl, my men pushed forward to Everest and I stood back on the pile of rubble as they all fought.

    They went and fought the strongest first. Howls, growls, the sound of bodies colliding and the cracking

    of bones was all you could hear. The scent of blood being spewed tainted the air I was breathing in. I

    scanned the field as my men and Everest and his warriors fought Where is Ryder?

    I tried linking him. I could really use his help but it wasplete silence on his end. Maybe he is just

    busy handling Brennon and is having to block us out.

    I saw two of my Lycans approach Candace and Jeremy. They had strict orders to not hurt her but she

    was putting up a fight and aiding Jeremy. I shook my head and knew I would have to let her go. If she

    dies, she dies.

    ¡°Do what you must to subdue her. If she dies, so be it¡± Ilinked the men.

    When she lunged at one of them that was about to attack Jeremy, who was dealing with two already on

    his back, one of my warriors caught her in midair. His ws were around her throat as she gasped for

    air, growling and struggling to free herself. She used her ws to dig into his skin. He slung her against

    a nearby wall. A crack was heard as her body connected with the wall, breaking a few bones.

    That is when Jeremy waspletely livid and began topletely rage out with everyone around him.

    I could tell his Lycan was in full control over him. He was killing men and easily, snapping their necks if

    they were in reach. Stepping over bodies and moving to his next victim as he made his way to

    Candace i intercepted him as he snapped a wolf¡¯s neck and I growled at him. We went head to head

    with one another, our bodies shing together as our jaws snapped at one another¡¯s necks. I slung him

    off of me a few momentster. I heard the sound of a familiar voice behind me and I froze in my ce. I

    could tell by his voice the only emotion left for me was hatred. I went to mover and realized I couldn¡¯t.

    I didn¡¯t freeze on purpose, but I froze because I literally couldn¡¯t move on my own. Something had

    come over my body and restricted all of my muscles from moving.

    ¡°Hello, little brother. Can¡¯t move? Good. You should really thank my mate, Miranda.¡± My brother, Brent,

    said behind me with Miranda at his side. Her hand was outstretched and I knew now why I could not

    make a single move.

    His mate? He was mated to a dumb witch? How is this even possible? Royal Lycans do not mate with

    witches. It is impossible. I could see her out of the corner of my eye. It was her alright and she seemed

    different and not in a good way. I tried to move but couldn¡¯t, she had a hold on me and this was going

    toplicate things on my end. Damn her.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She twisted her wrist and said ¡°Batokne.¡± It was a word that brought me down to my knees in pure pain

    as I screamed. She had a sadistic smile on her face as my pain was bringing her great pleasure.

    Avalynn was by her side in her Lycan form and I swear she looked psychotic. She took a few steps

    forward when Ryder broke through the window above. ss falling around, causing everyone to duck

    from the shards.

    Hnded next to me with a growl. When I looked at him, his wrists had silver hand cuffs and chains

    were around his body. He was being held captive somewhere but broke free. I knew he was loyal. He

    had blood covering him and I found myself wondering whose blood it was.

    ¡°Wolfsbane!¡± My brother yelled back at someone, bringing me back to reality. I broke free as everyone

    was distracted and lunged at Everest. It was time for him to meet his maker. He wouldn¡¯t live to see

    another day. I was going to make sure of that one.

    He saw meing though and darted left of me. Ryder charged my brother and the fight was back on.

    One of my men went after Miranda but Avalynn easily snapped his neck.

    I focused on Everest and chomped down on his shoulder. He let out a growl as his paw went into my

    face. It connected and shed through my cheek. Our beasts fought one another. I saw a piece of

    rubble when he had me down against the ground. I picked it up and slung my arm around as fast and

    hard as I could, connecting with the side of his face. He stumbled back and I held him down on the

    ground, hitting him again. I was so focused on Everest and him being close to death. The next part

    surprised not only me, but others around me too. Avalynnpletely lost it and did something that

    shocked everyone here.

    Chapter 1

    Avalynn POV

    I stood by Miranda¡¯s side, protecting her from everything that came her way. She had the bastard right

    where we needed him. He was frozen, unable to move and when I heard her say the word ¡°Batokne¡±

    watched as Dexter was brought to his knees in pain. I couldn¡¯t help but to enjoy the pain that radiated

    from him. I slipped into his mind at that moment to relish the pain he was feeling. It was amazing to feel

    the pain he was feeling, to see how afraid he was, to know how much he was freaking out because his

    men were failing him. It felt like I was rallying his pain into my own strength. Just as I released his

    thoughts, another wasing at Miranda and me. I rolled him away and snapped his neck and

    watched his body fall to the ground and go limp.

    My attention was diverted back above when crashing sounded and my ex-mate came through a

    window andnded on the ground. We all ducked as shards of ss fell from above, protecting our

    eyes and faces from injury. I heard King Brent yell for Wolfsbane and I looked at Ryder. He truly looked

    like a monster. His body was a mixture of wolf and Lycan. He was covered in silver chains and had

    broken silver cuffs around his wrists.

    I heard amotion and looked over as Dexter was now fighting with Everest. I looked over and saw

    Ryder fighting with King Brent. Alycan came charging at Miranda and I fought against him and snapped

    his neck. Miranda and I were surrounded by a mix of two lycans and a wolf. i fought them off as she

    tried to gather her concentration. But the need to help save Brent pulled at her. I understood that it was

    her mate and seeing him fighting and outnumbered was a major distraction. I would do the same. I feel

    the same. I couldn¡¯t look over at Everest and not want to help. It was clear that after everything was

    said and done she would choose to be one of us.

    I fought off the next two when a sudden pain snapped through my entire body. My head ached and I

    looked over at Everest out of instinct. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t of done it because it was a distraction but

    what I saw was an absolute horror show. It made me sick to my stomach to watch. I felt the contents of

    my stomach try to push its way up as blood spued around Everest and Dexter. My heart dropped then

    raised into my throat. It felt like it was so hard to breathe, gasped for air. The sight of Dexter on top of

    Everest, concrete bs mming into his nearly limp body was horrid. Men were fighting all around,

    some were struggling against Dexters warriors. Ryder was fighting Brent and two others and winning. I

    searched around quickly assessing the situatuion and realized someone was not with us.

    Where was Brennon though? I searched through the thoughts quickly and pinpointed exactly what

    happened. Ryder. Ryder murdered him in cold blood with the help of his witch, who was waiting just

    inside for everything to be finished. Seems to be that he was helping the witch settle a score of some

    kind, but not my problem. In a way, Ryder did us a favor. Brennon¡¯s blood wouldn¡¯t be on our hands

    and would just result in a tragic death by cing his trust in the enemy. A loud growi brought me back

    and out of Ryders¡¯ mind.

    I couldn¡¯t exin it but I felt everyone¡¯s panic, rage, and anger just radiating suddenly inside of me. It

    was like a light being turned on and a soft glow at first. As the glow began to brighten, I felt warmth

    radiate all throughout my entire body. It felt like fire was spreading through every inch of my body. I

    heard a gasp from Miranda as I felt the urge to let out a scream. My body shifted back into my human

    form on its own and it was like I was not in control of my actions. I let go and gave into this unusal

    feeling. The feeling of power, warmth, and anger.

    I let out a shrieking scream as light and heat eluded my body. It was blinding and caused a pause in

    the fighting as everyone watched wha was happening. I looked at my hands as if something, light or

    was it

    fire, escaped from my body. My skin had turned into a golden color as power escaped me. I felt strong,

    powerful, and deadly. I felt the lycan inside of me smile as my power pushed out of me. It was as if she

    knew this secret and kept it hidden away the entire time. It seemed that this mysterious forceing

    who the enemy was. The power was hitting with such force, knocking them back away from who they

    were fighting. It gave my people enough time to regroup and get back on top of things. I could hardly

    believe what was happening to me

    King Brent was able to give arger dose of wolfsbane to Ryder and subdue him. I will be dealing with

    him soon.

    I looked around and saw Everest lying on the ground barely breathing. I felt rage inside of me. I

    nced over to Miranda and gave her a nod Dexter was beginning to stand up when Iunched myself

    at him, shifting back into my lycan I felt our bodies collide as I gave over full control to my Lycan She

    was a powerful force to be reckoned with, especially with all of this pent up rage Miranda joined me and

    together we went up against Dexter He fought against us Miranda summoned up her chant and froze

    him. I took his head in my hands and banged his face off of a concrete block a few times before looking

    at him, dropping him to the ground, and standing over him

    I circled around him and growled He was frozen and felt his fearing off and crashing into me like

    waves. I couldn¡¯t however smell the blood from him, odd I wanted this to be painful for him I wanted

    him to suffer more than anything else in this entire world would it be best if we waited for a trail or to

    end him right here and now? I looked over to the men designated as our medical team, attending to

    Everest looked down at Dexter and thought back to Trevor and how he ripped an arm away from him

    How he took away his parents and his pack, leaving him and his brothers orphaned. He left him with

    nothing, left him to die. I thought of all of the men and women whose lives have been affected and

    destroyed because of him and his actions. All the peoples he has murdered or helped with the murder I

    thought of my mates father, King Randolph who died because of this man below me I thought of

    Miranda and her family who he murdered. Right then and there I decided that a quick death would not

    serve as justice for everyones life he has hurt and caused pain to.

    I decided that I wanted him to suffer. I wanted him to feel the pain that he had given for years toe.

    Death would be a gift and I was not about to hand those out today. Today I came here with every

    intention of ending his life. However, we would be leaving with him under a frozen spell, unable to

    move. I would give him his trial, but every single day of that trial I would torture him. I would leave him

    wishing for death. I would allow time for his Lycan to heal him and I would bring him right back to the

    brink of death. looked out at the field of men and women warriors from both sides. Now that they had

    seen the fall of their leaders, I spoke to them, in ce of Everest.

    ¡°Your leaders have fallen. You are now to be transported back to the kingdom and charged with the

    crime of treason. I will see you all on your judgement day. Remember you can not hide your thoughts

    and actions from me.¡± I smiled and looked over at Miranda, ¡°Would you mind piacing a freezing spell

    over them all? I wouldn¡¯t want any trouble from them on our long journey back.¡± She nodded her head

    and with the flick of her wrist everyone who was against us had their hands pulled behind them.

    ¡°Wolfs bane them. Give them a strong enough dose to subdue them until we reach the Kingdom in the

    morning. We will be traveling straight there.¡± I looked over to Ted and Jameson and they bowed,

    running off quickly. I watched one by one as the warriors began falling to the ground.

    I sighed and looked over at Ryder and walked over to him. The wolfsbane only weakened him. The

    smell of his flesh burning from the silver was awful smelling.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡± I heard a woman shouting and I looked up at her. I sniffed the air and raised my

    brow

    ¡°Ahhh, yes. The witch who has been helping him, shielding him, making him into the monster that he is

    now.¡± I red.

    ¡°I said to get away from him.¡± She said between gritted teeth. She raised her hand but Miranda

    countered and cast a spell or something in her direction, knocking her off of the second level.

    We all stood and watched as she fell to the ground andnded on a piece of metal that pierced through

    her, killing her. I looked down at Ryder as tears formed in his eyes.

    I stood over him with a frown and shook my head. I looked around me, seeing everyone watching me. I

    didn¡¯t know if I would have any sort of repercussions, but many people were dead because of who was

    standing under me. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t sought out Dexter, some of this could have been avoided.

    ¡°1, Queen Avalynn of the Northern Territory, charge you with treason, holding you responsible for the

    death of King Randolph. Because of these charges, I am sentencing you to death.¡± I looked around and

    my eyesnded on King Brent and he nodded his head in approval. I looked over to Miranda and she

    also sent a nod in my way. I turned back to Ryder and I felt nothing but rage for all of the pain he had

    caused me over my lifetime. I took a deep breath as memories of being tortured gued me. I took it

    and channeled it inside as I put my hands on either side of Ryders head and snapped his neck.

    I took a step back and took in a long breath of air. A single tear ran down my cheek at the loss of my

    ex-mate, the bond nowpletely severed from him. He could have aplished so much, but he

    wasted and threw his life away. I turned and walked off silently without a word.

    I sent King Brent a link ¡°Please, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, have your brother transported back to the

    Northern Kingdom dungeons immediately. He will stand trial in our Kingdom, as he will be our prisoner

    and be held ountable for his crimes. You may also carry out any sentence and invite any of the

    members of your kingdom to witness his sentencing.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you know when sentencing will be, by chance?¡± He linked me.

    ¡°A few weeks from now. Allow some time for Everest to regain his strength to carry it out himself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Queen Avalynn.¡±

    ¡°Oh and Brent, thank you for all the help from you, Miranda, and your warriors. Without you, this would

    have been difficult.¡±

    I saw a small smilee from him and I walked out of the yard, leaving things to Brent and Miranda.

    looked around as I walked along the destroyed path. I assumed that Jeremy was also in the doctors¡¯

    quarters with Candace. I let out a small sigh and made my way to my mate. I could feel his pain, which

    let me know that he was still alive.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Chapter 601

    I rushed to where the sound of the explosion happened, people were scattering everywhere. They were

    running around in aplete panic. I had yet to hear from Ryder but I overheard one of his warriors

    comin how they could no longer link Brennon for guidance. Ryder must have done what we

    discussed or was in the process of ending him. I smiled at myself, everything wasing together the

    way I had nned. I searched around, as I made my way to the Northern Terrace, for Candace. I

    should never haveid my hands on her, but what¡¯s done is done. I could only apologize and hope that

    she would forgive me in the end. She should never have flipped her sit on me though. She may have

    been my mate, but I am still the king. She would surely see where she was wrong, eventually. I sighed,

    annoyed that I couldn¡¯t even pick her scent anymore.

    I listened to the screaming and began directing people away to where they would be needed or safe.

    ¡°Make sure you contain them. If they have breached our walls, make sure they do not pass through our

    warrior line!¡± I shouted at a guy. He bowed, nodded his head at me, and took off to pass down my

    orders with about forty other men. I watched them turn the corner and I continued my search for

    Candace.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I reached the terraces and walked out, pushing open the double ss doors. The balcony stuck out

    and overlooked the gated entrance for visitors. I should have known they would being in that way.

    The question was, when would they have done what they are doing now, attacking us. I looked out at

    the crowd and spotted Avalynn first. She looked fierce in her tight clothing that seemed to contour

    around her curves. I then saw the brute behind her, like a protective wall that could move and shield

    her whenever she needed. Everest. I narrowed my eyes at him and my beast let out a deadly growl.

    The growl was barely able to escape my mouth when I spotted Candace. What the hell was she doing

    down there? Were they going to take her hostage? I noticed another Lycan who looked like Everest

    and realized it was his cousin, Jeremy. The one we were going to recruit. Why was he standing so

    close to Candace? She seemed to lean against him. I scanned over her and she wasn¡¯t being

    restrained. What the hell was going on? What did I miss? I let out a deathly growl and all their eyes

    looked up at me.

    ¡°Candace, did they hurt you?¡± I asked her between gritted teeth. She looked like she was about to

    explode orugh. It was a thin line, maybe both. Her emotions were hard to read.

    ¡°Hurt me?¡± Sheughed at me. Actually it was more of a sarcasticugh before she continued ¡°Like

    you did when you pped me?¡± She asked in a super angry tone, in a near yell. I raised my brows at

    her.

    ¡°You know I.¡± Suddenly something was tossed in my direction, and someone yelled ¡°Duck.¡± It was too

    late for me though. Another explosion happened around me and the entire balcony copsed under my

    feet. I shifted into my Lycan for protection and picked up arge concrete brick and hurled it at Everest

    and his stupid smug face. They all ducked and the siab barely missed their heads.

    I stepped out from the rubble when the rest who were still in their human form shifted to their Lycan

    forms and wolf forms. I looked around and let out a loud growl linking my men ¡°It is time. Where are

    you? What happened to my first line of men?¡±

    ¡°What? Where are you? We have an issue at the south gate! Your brother and that witch are here?!

    can¡¯t find Ryder!¡± One of my head warriors responded.

    ¡°Send whoever you can.¡± I told him. Where was Ryder?

    How is Miranda alive? I thought I killed her? How did she manage to survive? I growled out of

    annoyance.

    I only had a few men with me, but it would have to work for now. The cousin jumped at me and i

    stepped back out of his reach. I took another b of concrete and chucked it at him as hard as I could.

    It hit him and he flew back,nding on his back on the ground. Candace moved towards him like a

    ma. I watched her for a brief moment when she leaned down and lifted the b off of him. I heard

    her soft voice ¡°Oh babe, here, let me help you.¡± I watched Candace bend down and help him.

    Babe? No damn way this is happening again. I seen red. I lunged at the nearest person. They were

    caught off guard. I heard my men were engaged in the battle along side of me. I wed at the smaller

    lycan¡¯s neck, shing through his fur and skin as blood oozed out. Jeremy, Everest¡¯s cousin, was now

    back

    standing and his growl caught my attention.

    ¡°Give up.¡± Everest growled through the link that connected all of the royals.

    ¡°Give over what is mine.¡± I countered and Everest and Jeremy both growled, putting themselves in front

    of Avalynn and Candace.

    ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Everest stepped forward.

    More men formed around me and when they looked around, I used it as my opportunity to attack. With

    a growl, my men pushed forward to Everest and I stood back on the pile of rubble as they all fought.

    They went and fought the strongest first. Howls, growls, the sound of bodies colliding and the cracking

    of bones was all you could hear. The scent of blood being spewed tainted the air I was breathing in. I

    scanned the field as my men and Everest and his warriors fought Where is Ryder?

    I tried linking him. I could really use his help but it wasplete silence on his end. Maybe he is just

    busy handling Brennon and is having to block us out.

    I saw two of my Lycans approach Candace and Jeremy. They had strict orders to not hurt her but she

    was putting up a fight and aiding Jeremy. I shook my head and knew I would have to let her go. If she

    dies, she dies.

    ¡°Do what you must to subdue her. If she dies, so be it¡± Ilinked the men.

    When she lunged at one of them that was about to attack Jeremy, who was dealing with two already on

    his back, one of my warriors caught her in midair. His ws were around her throat as she gasped for

    air, growling and struggling to free herself. She used her ws to dig into his skin. He slung her against

    a nearby wall. A crack was heard as her body connected with the wall, breaking a few bones.

    That is when Jeremy waspletely livid and began topletely rage out with everyone around him.

    I could tell his Lycan was in full control over him. He was killing men and easily, snapping their necks if

    they were in reach. Stepping over bodies and moving to his next victim as he made his way to

    Candace i intercepted him as he snapped a wolf¡¯s neck and I growled at him. We went head to head

    with one another, our bodies shing together as our jaws snapped at one another¡¯s necks. I slung him

    off of me a few momentster. I heard the sound of a familiar voice behind me and I froze in my ce. I

    could tell by his voice the only emotion left for me was hatred. I went to mover and realized I couldn¡¯t.

    I didn¡¯t freeze on purpose, but I froze because I literally couldn¡¯t move on my own. Something had

    come over my body and restricted all of my muscles from moving.

    ¡°Hello, little brother. Can¡¯t move? Good. You should really thank my mate, Miranda.¡± My brother, Brent,

    said behind me with Miranda at his side. Her hand was outstretched and I knew now why I could not

    make a single move.

    His mate? He was mated to a dumb witch? How is this even possible? Royal Lycans do not mate with

    witches. It is impossible. I could see her out of the corner of my eye. It was her alright and she seemed

    different and not in a good way. I tried to move but couldn¡¯t, she had a hold on me and this was going

    toplicate things on my end. Damn her.

    She twisted her wrist and said ¡°Batokne.¡± It was a word that brought me down to my knees in pure pain

    as I screamed. She had a sadistic smile on her face as my pain was bringing her great pleasure.

    Avalynn was by her side in her Lycan form and I swear she looked psychotic. She took a few steps

    forward when Ryder broke through the window above. ss falling around, causing everyone to duck

    from the shards.

    Hnded next to me with a growl. When I looked at him, his wrists had silver hand cuffs and chains

    were around his body. He was being held captive somewhere but broke free. I knew he was loyal. He

    had blood covering him and I found myself wondering whose blood it was.

    ¡°Wolfsbane!¡± My brother yelled back at someone, bringing me back to reality. I broke free as everyone

    was distracted and lunged at Everest. It was time for him to meet his maker. He wouldn¡¯t live to see

    another day. I was going to make sure of that one.

    He saw meing though and darted left of me. Ryder charged my brother and the fight was back on.

    One of my men went after Miranda but Avalynn easily snapped his neck.

    I focused on Everest and chomped down on his shoulder. He let out a growl as his paw went into my

    face. It connected and shed through my cheek. Our beasts fought one another. I saw a piece of

    rubble when he had me down against the ground. I picked it up and slung my arm around as fast and

    hard as I could, connecting with the side of his face. He stumbled back and I held him down on the

    ground, hitting him again. I was so focused on Everest and him being close to death. The next part

    surprised not only me, but others around me too. Avalynnpletely lost it and did something that

    shocked everyone here.

    Chapter 1

    Avalynn POV

    I stood by Miranda¡¯s side, protecting her from everything that came her way. She had the bastard right

    where we needed him. He was frozen, unable to move and when I heard her say the word ¡°Batokne¡±

    watched as Dexter was brought to his knees in pain. I couldn¡¯t help but to enjoy the pain that radiated

    from him. I slipped into his mind at that moment to relish the pain he was feeling. It was amazing to feel

    the pain he was feeling, to see how afraid he was, to know how much he was freaking out because his

    men were failing him. It felt like I was rallying his pain into my own strength. Just as I released his

    thoughts, another wasing at Miranda and me. I rolled him away and snapped his neck and

    watched his body fall to the ground and go limp.

    My attention was diverted back above when crashing sounded and my ex-mate came through a

    window andnded on the ground. We all ducked as shards of ss fell from above, protecting our

    eyes and faces from injury. I heard King Brent yell for Wolfsbane and I looked at Ryder. He truly looked

    like a monster. His body was a mixture of wolf and Lycan. He was covered in silver chains and had

    broken silver cuffs around his wrists.

    I heard amotion and looked over as Dexter was now fighting with Everest. I looked over and saw

    Ryder fighting with King Brent. Alycan came charging at Miranda and I fought against him and snapped

    his neck. Miranda and I were surrounded by a mix of two lycans and a wolf. i fought them off as she

    tried to gather her concentration. But the need to help save Brent pulled at her. I understood that it was

    her mate and seeing him fighting and outnumbered was a major distraction. I would do the same. I feel

    the same. I couldn¡¯t look over at Everest and not want to help. It was clear that after everything was

    said and done she would choose to be one of us.

    I fought off the next two when a sudden pain snapped through my entire body. My head ached and I

    looked over at Everest out of instinct. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t of done it because it was a distraction but

    what I saw was an absolute horror show. It made me sick to my stomach to watch. I felt the contents of

    my stomach try to push its way up as blood spued around Everest and Dexter. My heart dropped then

    raised into my throat. It felt like it was so hard to breathe, gasped for air. The sight of Dexter on top of

    Everest, concrete bs mming into his nearly limp body was horrid. Men were fighting all around,

    some were struggling against Dexters warriors. Ryder was fighting Brent and two others and winning. I

    searched around quickly assessing the situatuion and realized someone was not with us.

    Where was Brennon though? I searched through the thoughts quickly and pinpointed exactly what

    happened. Ryder. Ryder murdered him in cold blood with the help of his witch, who was waiting just

    inside for everything to be finished. Seems to be that he was helping the witch settle a score of some

    kind, but not my problem. In a way, Ryder did us a favor. Brennon¡¯s blood wouldn¡¯t be on our hands

    and would just result in a tragic death by cing his trust in the enemy. A loud growi brought me back

    and out of Ryders¡¯ mind.

    I couldn¡¯t exin it but I felt everyone¡¯s panic, rage, and anger just radiating suddenly inside of me. It

    was like a light being turned on and a soft glow at first. As the glow began to brighten, I felt warmth

    radiate all throughout my entire body. It felt like fire was spreading through every inch of my body. I

    heard a gasp from Miranda as I felt the urge to let out a scream. My body shifted back into my human

    form on its own and it was like I was not in control of my actions. I let go and gave into this unusal

    feeling. The feeling of power, warmth, and anger.

    I let out a shrieking scream as light and heat eluded my body. It was blinding and caused a pause in

    the fighting as everyone watched wha was happening. I looked at my hands as if something, light or

    was it

    fire, escaped from my body. My skin had turned into a golden color as power escaped me. I felt strong,

    powerful, and deadly. I felt the lycan inside of me smile as my power pushed out of me. It was as if she

    knew this secret and kept it hidden away the entire time. It seemed that this mysterious forceing

    who the enemy was. The power was hitting with such force, knocking them back away from who they

    were fighting. It gave my people enough time to regroup and get back on top of things. I could hardly

    believe what was happening to me

    King Brent was able to give arger dose of wolfsbane to Ryder and subdue him. I will be dealing with

    him soon.

    I looked around and saw Everest lying on the ground barely breathing. I felt rage inside of me. I

    nced over to Miranda and gave her a nod Dexter was beginning to stand up when Iunched myself

    at him, shifting back into my lycan I felt our bodies collide as I gave over full control to my Lycan She

    was a powerful force to be reckoned with, especially with all of this pent up rage Miranda joined me and

    together we went up against Dexter He fought against us Miranda summoned up her chant and froze

    him. I took his head in my hands and banged his face off of a concrete block a few times before looking

    at him, dropping him to the ground, and standing over him

    I circled around him and growled He was frozen and felt his fearing off and crashing into me like

    waves. I couldn¡¯t however smell the blood from him, odd I wanted this to be painful for him I wanted

    him to suffer more than anything else in this entire world would it be best if we waited for a trail or to

    end him right here and now? I looked over to the men designated as our medical team, attending to

    Everest looked down at Dexter and thought back to Trevor and how he ripped an arm away from him

    How he took away his parents and his pack, leaving him and his brothers orphaned. He left him with

    nothing, left him to die. I thought of all of the men and women whose lives have been affected and

    destroyed because of him and his actions. All the peoples he has murdered or helped with the murder I

    thought of my mates father, King Randolph who died because of this man below me I thought of

    Miranda and her family who he murdered. Right then and there I decided that a quick death would not

    serve as justice for everyones life he has hurt and caused pain to.

    I decided that I wanted him to suffer. I wanted him to feel the pain that he had given for years toe.

    Death would be a gift and I was not about to hand those out today. Today I came here with every

    intention of ending his life. However, we would be leaving with him under a frozen spell, unable to

    move. I would give him his trial, but every single day of that trial I would torture him. I would leave him

    wishing for death. I would allow time for his Lycan to heal him and I would bring him right back to the

    brink of death. looked out at the field of men and women warriors from both sides. Now that they had

    seen the fall of their leaders, I spoke to them, in ce of Everest.

    ¡°Your leaders have fallen. You are now to be transported back to the kingdom and charged with the

    crime of treason. I will see you all on your judgement day. Remember you can not hide your thoughts

    and actions from me.¡± I smiled and looked over at Miranda, ¡°Would you mind piacing a freezing spell

    over them all? I wouldn¡¯t want any trouble from them on our long journey back.¡± She nodded her head

    and with the flick of her wrist everyone who was against us had their hands pulled behind them.

    ¡°Wolfs bane them. Give them a strong enough dose to subdue them until we reach the Kingdom in the

    morning. We will be traveling straight there.¡± I looked over to Ted and Jameson and they bowed,

    running off quickly. I watched one by one as the warriors began falling to the ground.

    I sighed and looked over at Ryder and walked over to him. The wolfsbane only weakened him. The

    smell of his flesh burning from the silver was awful smelling.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡± I heard a woman shouting and I looked up at her. I sniffed the air and raised my

    brow

    ¡°Ahhh, yes. The witch who has been helping him, shielding him, making him into the monster that he is

    now.¡± I red.

    ¡°I said to get away from him.¡± She said between gritted teeth. She raised her hand but Miranda

    countered and cast a spell or something in her direction, knocking her off of the second level.

    We all stood and watched as she fell to the ground andnded on a piece of metal that pierced through

    her, killing her. I looked down at Ryder as tears formed in his eyes.

    I stood over him with a frown and shook my head. I looked around me, seeing everyone watching me. I

    didn¡¯t know if I would have any sort of repercussions, but many people were dead because of who was

    standing under me. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t sought out Dexter, some of this could have been avoided.

    ¡°1, Queen Avalynn of the Northern Territory, charge you with treason, holding you responsible for the

    death of King Randolph. Because of these charges, I am sentencing you to death.¡± I looked around and

    my eyesnded on King Brent and he nodded his head in approval. I looked over to Miranda and she

    also sent a nod in my way. I turned back to Ryder and I felt nothing but rage for all of the pain he had

    caused me over my lifetime. I took a deep breath as memories of being tortured gued me. I took it

    and channeled it inside as I put my hands on either side of Ryders head and snapped his neck.

    I took a step back and took in a long breath of air. A single tear ran down my cheek at the loss of my

    ex-mate, the bond nowpletely severed from him. He could have aplished so much, but he

    wasted and threw his life away. I turned and walked off silently without a word.

    I sent King Brent a link ¡°Please, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, have your brother transported back to the

    Northern Kingdom dungeons immediately. He will stand trial in our Kingdom, as he will be our prisoner

    and be held ountable for his crimes. You may also carry out any sentence and invite any of the

    members of your kingdom to witness his sentencing.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you know when sentencing will be, by chance?¡± He linked me.

    ¡°A few weeks from now. Allow some time for Everest to regain his strength to carry it out himself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Queen Avalynn.¡±

    ¡°Oh and Brent, thank you for all the help from you, Miranda, and your warriors. Without you, this would

    have been difficult.¡±

    I saw a small smilee from him and I walked out of the yard, leaving things to Brent and Miranda.

    looked around as I walked along the destroyed path. I assumed that Jeremy was also in the doctors¡¯

    quarters with Candace. I let out a small sigh and made my way to my mate. I could feel his pain, which

    let me know that he was still alive.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Avalynn POV

    I walked into the makeshift hospital. It looked like it was in the process of being expanded into a new

    hospital. The smell of blood was thick in the air. I looked around at the waiting area at everyone waiting

    to be seen. The medical staff were busy attending to any serious injuries that urred during the

    battle. When people noticed I walked in the room, it got quiet and heads bowed. I raised my hand and a

    small smile came to my mouth before I spoke to the crowd of people.

    ¡°Please, do not stop on my ount. Continue doing whatever it is that you are all doing But let me say

    thank you to everyone for all of the hard work and bravery that I witnessed today out there. It has not

    gone unnoticed.¡± I bowed to them all instead of them to me to show my respect towards them.

    A nurse walked over to me with a few charts in her hand. She made a quick curtsy and introduced

    herself ¡°Queen Avalynn, it is so wonderful to be in your presence, in unfortunate circumstances, of

    course. I am nurse Mary. Would you please follow me?¡±

    I nodded ¡°It is an unfortunate circumstance but very nice to meet you, nurse Mary. Please, lead the

    way.¡±

    i followed behind her as she walked quickly through the hallways of the small hospital with purpose.

    She took me to a conference room and motioned for me to sit at the head of the table. I sat down and

    she offered me some tea and food. My stomach growled as I happily epted the offer of food.

    ¡°The doctors who have been working continuously on the King will be here in just a moment with any

    updates. I think there may be talk of surgery. I am not sure though, so don¡¯t hold me to it. Thank you,

    Queen Avalynn, for everything. I must go now, but if you need anything at all, please hit this button.¡±

    She handed me a remote control with different buttons on it.

    ¡°Thank you, nurse Mary, for everything you are doing for our injured people.¡± She smiled and left the

    room.

    I ate my sandwich and sipped my tea. I moved the swivel chair back and forth in short quarter spins as

    I looked around the room. The table was a warm and well polished wood that was slick to the touch,

    the chairs were all the same, except the one I was sitting in. Mine was leather and veryfortable,

    while the others were navy blue cushioned cloth chairs. The walls were a soft gray color with different

    medical photos on the walls. You know, your typical doctor¡¯s office hanging art.

    I waited for twenty minutes in anticipation for an update. I knew that his condition was serious, as my

    body was aching from all of the pain he was in earlier. Now it has eased off a bit. I assume it is because

    they have him on some pain medication. A soft knock sounded from the door and I stood as they all

    entered the room, one by one. Three men and two women filled the room and stood behind the chairs.

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± I said to them all. They bowed their heads and greeted me in unison ¡°Hello, Queen

    Avalynn.¡±

    I sat and motioned for them to do the same and they all followed behind. I nced at them all when I

    noticed only one had paperwork in his hand and he was the one to start talking. He introduced himself

    and listed the names of all of the others in the room. His name was Derrick Morrison and he was the

    Chief of Surgery here.

    He opened the file and passed some x-rays off to one of the women and she stood, cing them on

    the machine and flipped the switch with a lighting on. It was an image of his severely broken

    bones. So many images and the healing process had already begun. They would have to rebreak any

    bones that

    had begun to heal improperly. So much pain he would have to go through. I stood and walked over in

    front of the light, looking at the various images on the screen.

    Photos of his arms, chest, neck and face were horrific looking. I felt my Lycan push forward to look at

    them with me.

    ¡°This, this is bad. Isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked in my mind.

    ¡°Yes, very bad. He is lucky to be alive. If he wasn¡¯t a lycan. / fear he would be dead.¡± / told her.

    ¡°I am going to torture him, I am going to have bu beg for mercy. Push him to the brink of death and

    allow himself to heal. There will be no mercy given to him. She promised and agreed with her.

    ¡°Queen Avalynn?¡± I looked up and realized all eyes were on me as the chief was looking at me, as if i

    was to answer some kind question

    ¡°I do apologize, I just. I am not all here mentally I am just worried about him and my mind is going a

    million miles an hour.¡± My voice cracked as I confessed to them

    Chief Morrison smiled at me and nodded his head, understanding me ¡°Would you like to see him

    before we take him back?¡±

    I nodded my head and looked around the table They all smiled at me I stood with them and followed

    them down the hall. We entered his room and the doctor paused at the open door ¡°His surgery is in

    fifteen minutes. He may not be able to talk much due to all of the meds he is on to slow his natural

    healing abilities and pain medication¡± | nodded my head at him and turned to look at Everest

    I heard the door shut behind me and slowly making my way over to his bed The soft sounds of beeping

    on the machine next to his bed My eyes followed the cords that connected the machine down to him.

    My heart felt like it flew up into my throat when my eyesid upon him. He had cuts and bruises all over

    him. His cor bone slumped, pulling his right shoulder down. It had clearly been broken. He had a

    huge open gash on his chest. It was red and obviously infected.

    I pulled up a chair to sit next to his bed. I took his hand in my own and held onto it. I spoke softly to him

    ¡°I am here and will not leave your side. Everything has been taken care of. We will have to figure out a

    way to repay Brent and Miranda. They¡¯re taking Dexter to the cells and keeping him out of it thanks to

    Miranda¡¯s magic. I love you.¡± I leaned over and ced a kiss on the top of his head.

    I sat there in silence and listening to him breathe. I swore he squeezed my hand just as the doctor

    softly knocked and came into the room.

    ¡°It is time for us to take him back.¡± A nurse said to me and I nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I stood and looked down at Everest for a moment before leaning over and cing a soft and

    gentle kiss upon the top of his head. ¡°I will see you soon.¡± I whispered and watched the team wheel him

    out of the room.

    I sat down in the chair and waited for his return, praying to the Moon Goddess that everything would be

    fine. I felt some mild difort during his time under the knife. A knock sounded on the door and i

    looked up as ire walked into the room. She had a small smile on her face and I returned the smile to

    her. The smile, however, was not a direct reflection of my mood

    ¡°How are you holding up? Any news?¡± She asked as she sat down on the other chair in the room.

    I shook my head at her. ¡°No, nothing yet. They said it could be a few hours to fix the things that are

    wrong with him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay, Avalynn.¡± She leaned over and lightly pat my leg. ¡°I am here for you. Josh is

    downstairs with Jeremy talking about his new mate.¡± She let out a soft sigh.

    s¡±t, Ipletely forgot about her with everything going on, Guilt filled me, I should go talk to Jeremy

    and make sure he is holding up okay. ¡°Oh, how is she doing?¡±

    ¡°She is fine. She had four ribs fractured, a broken arm, a terrible bruise along the spine of her back.

    Otherwise, she¡¯s okay.¡± She told me.

    ¡°I need to go talk to them and make my rounds through the hospital to check on everyone.¡± I went to

    stand up and another soft knock sounded on the door.

    ¡°Come in?¡± in walked my brother and Jeremy right behind him. I walked over to my brother and his

    arms opened for me and I hugged him. I cried for the first time in a long time. He just stood there and

    held me and allowed me that moment of weakness to cry. I was worried for my mate, for the future of

    our kingdom.just everything was sitting so heavy on my shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is going to be okay.¡± I heard him whisper.

    I stood straight after a few minutes and wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°Thank you Josh. I needed that

    hug.¡± He moved to stand next to ire. I turned my attention over to Jeremy. ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    His brows raised and he shrugged his shoulders slightly. ¡°Candace will be okay. Her arm started the

    healing process and they had to rebreak her arm so it could heal properly. Her ribs were healing fine on

    their own, so they didn¡¯t have to do anything there. She is asleep right now though.¡± His hands went

    into his pockets as he leaned against the wall. ¡°How is my cousin?¡±

    I sighed and looked down at my feet for a moment before looking back up to him. I exined

    everything that the doctor had told me. He nodded his head and he looked worried about him. ¡°I still

    stand by what I said Avalynn. I will make sure that you are fine and taken care of regardless.¡± I closed

    my eyes and nodded my head. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He truly wants what is best for his cousins¡¯ well being. That is sweet. It may have been a flirtatious

    notion before hand, but now I see he is being genuine. That¡¯s nice.¡± I heard my Lycan¡¯s voice drift

    through my mind as she invaded his.

    ¡°Thank you, Jeremy. I hope and pray, for us all, that Everest will be okay and will survive this.¡± I told

    him.

    Josh spoke up ¡°I have faith that our Moon Goddess will not fail us and let evil win.¡± ¡°No, she will not let

    evil win over good,¡± ire said, and Jeremy nodded in agreement. I sat back down and we all sat in a

    comfortable silence together waiting for any news.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Hours went by with only two updates from the team of surgeons working on Everest. He seemed to be

    doing well even with everything going on. I went down to visit Candace and Jeremy and she was doing

    pretty good, just some difort. Everyone was with their mates as I stood to look out the window of

    his room. About twenty minutester, there was a knock on the door and I turned around to see them .

    wheeling Everest in, in his bed.

    I felt my heart jump into my throat and I smiled at the sight of him. It was such a relief and i hurried to

    his side and sat down next to him. I looked up at the doctor, who had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Good news?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Absolutely, he did very well while under the knife. Everything should heal properly and he should be

    good to go within the week.¡± The doctor looked down at the chart and back up to me.

    I felt tears begin to sting my eyes, not because I was sad, but because I was so unbelievably happy.¡±

    That¡¯s fantastic news. Will he require any therapy?¡± I looked back down at him and was worried about

    how badly bruised and beaten down he was.

    He made a face as if he was trying to make a decision. ¡°Honestly, it just depends on how well he heals

    and how his nerves are functioning when he wakes up. I don¡¯t think so, but I can not rule it out

    completely. When he is released, he will be on light duty. It is very important that he does not shift for

    two more weeks.¡± He looked at me over his sses. ¡°Two full weeks. Not any sooner. If he does shift it

    could cause more damage and he could lose all function in this arm of his.¡± He looked over at me for a

    moment before looking back down at the folder that had Everest¡¯s chart. He was looking over it to see if

    any more information needed to be said as he made an annoying clicking sound with his tongue.

    I nodded my head as i listened to the clicking sound. ¡°Got it. He won¡¯t be too happy with that, but I am

    sure he would be even more unhappy with the effects of shifting too soon. Thank you for everything

    you and your team have done. Well, you are all still currently doing to help our members.¡± He smiled,

    bowed his head, and then excused himself from the room once satisfied that all the information was

    given to me. I looked over at Everest and listened to his breathing and smiled at myself, watching him

    closely. It wasforting to know that he would be just fine. In just a few short weeks and he will be

    back to his old self again. I couldn¡¯t wait to shift and go on a run with him, once he was able to, of

    course.

    id my head down on the side of his bed, his hand still in mine. My fingers wrapped around his tightly,

    afraid if I let him gol would never be able to hold his hand again or he would be gone. Just slipped

    away and out of my grasp. I could feel his blood flowing through him. His hand was warm in my own.

    The soft pattering sound of his heartbeat was the calm to my forever brooding storm. I tapped into his

    mind to see if I could hear him and there was nothing. Just a peaceful humming of pure bliss. I soon fell

    fast asleep listening to his breathing and his heart beating. It was wonderful music to my ears. It was

    just the music needed to send me into a deep and unbothered slumber.

    Tawoke the next day to a puddle of apparently my own drool.

    Gross, I thought. My hand was no longer clinging to his and I wiped my mouth. Cleaning it from all of

    the drool i left behind. I heard a soft chuckle next to me.

    ¡°Good morning, my love. I am sorry I did not wake you. You just looked so peaceful in your sleep.¡± /

    heard his voice. ¡°Although, now there is a small drool puddle on my bed. I may need a nurse to change

    my sheets.¡± Heughed.

    My eyes shot up to him and a huge smile was now on my face. ¡°Oh, Everest. You¡¯re awake!¡± I said

    happily to him.

    ¡°I am. So are you!¡± He joked with me. He was himself, thankfully. I had been worried that he would be

    groggy and grumpy but he was in wonderful spirits.

    Trubbed my eyes and looked over at the clock. ¡°s**t!¡± I said, out loud, causing a smallugh to escape

    from Everest. It was nearly noon. I had slept most of the day. It seemed as if everyone here just let me

    sleep and did their work around me. If Everest had any say in the matter, and I would be willing to bet

    that he did, he probably ordered them to work around me. It made me want to roll my eyes at that. How

    could they work properly if my fat head along with ake of drool was all in the way? I guess they

    somehow managed it though?

    ¡°How are you just going to let me sleep like that?¡± I frowned but couldn¡¯t hold it and smiled ¡°Thank you,

    I was very tired.¡±

    ¡°Avalynn, when exactly was thest time you slept?¡±I watched his brow arch as he questioned me.

    Whoops.

    I thought back and realized that I was not sure. I haven¡¯t slept, actually fully slept, in a while. ¡°Exactly. I

    let you sleep. Besides, I remember some bright lighting from your body. That had to take a lot out

    of you. Using all of that energy at one time. What happened? Where did ite from? Well, other than

    from your body.¡± His head tilted slightly to the side as his eyes roamed over my body as if looking for

    their own answers. I knew he had re-worded that so I couldn¡¯t be sarcastic, drats!

    ¡°1, well, I have no clue, honestly, I just lost it. It consumed me and I allowed whatever that was to just

    take over and do what it needed to do, I guess. Does that make sense? Whatever it was seemed to

    work in our favor.¡± I was stumbling with my words trying to exin it to him.

    ¡°I guess so. What else happened?¡± He asked.

    I sat by his side as lunch was brought into his room for both of us. We ate and talked about everything

    that had happened while he was out of it. I exined to him how he almost died from Dexters beating. I

    shuddered at the thought of losing my mate. I exined to him how he may or may not need therapy. It

    all depended on how well he was healing and what functions he did not need to relearn.

    He took all the news I gave him pretty well.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He began. ¡°Where the f**k is Dexter? Did you murder him?¡± He had a weird look on his face.

    ¡°No, I did not. He is, well was, being transported back home with King Brent and Miranda. He will face

    trial. But Miranda and I are going to have a little bit of fun before his trial. He deserves to suffer, in my

    opinion. I thought that killing him on sight would have been in light of a sentence. He will answer for all

    of his crimes against our Kingdom. He will answer for all crimes against Brent and Mirandas kingdom

    as well.¡±

    I watched his face as he was taking in that information. He seemed bothered at first that he was not

    dead, but as I exined it to him, he understood where I wasing from. He, in the end, agreed with

    the way things were being done. This is not the human world and we do not do things as humans

    would. Honestly, their justice system is screwed up. Letting people roam free that have hurt, abused, or

    murdered others. In our world, we take things to a personal level and have an eye for an eye kind of

    deal.

    I stood and took our trash to the trash can as a knock came on the door. Jeremy walked in with

    Candace and I smiled at her. She seemed to be nervous but bowed her head, baring her neck as a

    sign of respect. Jeremy threw a nod in my direction and smiled as he looked at his cousin. I excused

    myself and left the room, leaving them both to catch up. I had phone calls to make and ns to set up

    upon our return home,

    w dayster.

    We were finally almost home. I had nned a big wee home party for Everest. Everyone missed

    their brave Kinz dearly and I knew he would be down for a nice big get together. When we arrived, his

    mother, April, rushed out to us and wrapped us both in the warmest of hugs. I stepped away, giving her

    ess to her son. She had been worried sick and texted me continuously for updates on him. Our

    bags were brought inside and I helped Everest inside the door. When we walked in the room was filled

    with

    friends and family members. He smiled brightly and looked over at me surprised.

    ¡°Wee home King Everest!¡± everyone shouted together. ¡°Thank you.¡± He told everyone.

    ¡°I nned a gathering of friends and family for a nice big dinner together. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I want

    us to all be reunited and happy.¡± He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on my mouth, as I was telling

    him why everyone was here waiting for us. I was worried that it may have overwhelmed him. I guess

    not.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Avalynn! Everest!¡± I heard the familiar shout from Trevor.

    He ran over to us, hugging me. I returned the hug and looked around the room we were in. ¡°This ce

    is intact. Good work!¡± I told him and he nodded his head.

    ¡°I think so. No one was getting through these lines here!¡± He said proudly, causing Everest to chuckle.

    ¡°Any reports?¡± Everest asked him.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No sir, nothing to report other than boringness throughout on nontraining days.¡± He told Everest and

    smiled like he had a secret he was holding back from telling us. He never let on though and kept it a

    mystery as he became distracted by a group of his friends. I nodded for him to go join them.

    We made our rounds and spoke to Amber and Jameson, Ted, Josh and ire, Jeremy and Candace,

    and finally, Brent and Miranda at dinner. We discussed a trial date and what would be done to Dexter.

    We all agreed that he should no longer be allowed to roam the world freely, but should we be the ones

    to end his life or make him work and repay his debt?

    I didn¡¯t think he should be alive, honestly. I knew Miranda agreed as I tapped into her mind. The only

    person who struggled with the death sentence was Brent. Rightfully so, as that was his only brother. I

    wasn¡¯t even sure if their mother was still alive. I never asked. I sat and tried to remember but was

    unsure.

    ¡°Look, Brent.¡± I began and Miranda cleared her throat and I nced over to her.

    ¡°Please allow me to speak to him about this. He is struggling with this. It is very difficult for him to carry

    out a sentence of death on his brother.¡±

    I took a deep breath and let it out in the form of a heavy sigh. ¡°Look, I realize that this is not easy for

    you to do. Take all the time you need, please. I am in no rush or hurry to carry out a trial or sentence on

    him.¡± I shot a nce at Miranda and she gave me a small nod of approval.

    These next few weeks could set the tone between the two kingdoms if Brent refuses to allow us to

    carry out a proper sentence. I guess this just means that I had better begin the torturing tomorrow, after

    training and my morning meetings.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Iy in bed listening to the breathing from Everest. It was so nice to finally be back home and in our

    own bed again. I know it was only a week, but to me, it was a week from hell. I was so very thankful for

    the safety of Everest and more importantly, our Kingdom.

    I rolled over and sat up on the side edge of the bed. I yawned and stretched as I stood up. I walked

    over to the window and pulled back the curtain. The sun was beginning to rise, and the sky still clung to

    the darkness that lingered from the night. Where the sun was rising in the sky held hues of orange and

    pink. It was beautiful to witness and for the first time in forever I took in the beauty of it all,

    I ended up taking a hot shower and got ready for the day. I walked to the side of the bed, where

    Everest was still snoozing away, leaned down and ced a soft kiss on his forehead. He stirred under

    my touch, and that brought a smile to my lips. He still had a week of healing ahead of him as i handled

    manners from the war. We were still having to weed through the ones who were forced and had no

    other option, over the evil that lingered through Dexter¡¯s men.

    Then that left us with Dexter and what to do with him. Brent has yet to say anything to his brother or go

    see him. As much as I hated the situation Brent was in, I knew that he would do what was best for all of

    our people collectively. My phone buzzed on my nightstand and I walked over to it and read who it was

    from. The text was from Miranda.

    Miranda: ¡°Hey. Good morning. I hope that I am not waking you up. I tried waiting as long as I could

    before texting you.¡±

    Me: ¡°Morning, I am awake. Meet me in my office in ten minutes. / I have one of the workers bring up

    breakfast. ire and Amber should join us in decisionster in the morning regarding Brennon¡¯s men.

    It seems we have a long day ahead of us.

    Miranda: ¡°Okay I will see you in a few minutes. I am grabbing some coffee, want some?¡± Me: ¡°Of

    course. Two creams and four sugars. Thanks!¡±

    I walked to my office and called down to the kitchen to have breakfast brought up to us. I ordered

    sausage and egg biscuits with cheese, bacon, egg and cheese biscuits, hash browns, different fruits,

    water, and orange juice. I opened the filing cab where I kept a detailed photo album of sorts that

    had information on everyone who was in the prison cells.

    A knock came on the door and i knew it was Miranda before she entered. ¡°Come in.¡± She walked in

    and had tworge coffees in her hands.

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± I smiled at her and took my coffee from her hands. I took a small sip and I swear || felt

    my soule alive. ¡°Breakfast will be here soon.¡± I let her know.

    ¡°Oh, you got the list. Who are we talking to today?¡± Miranda was peering over the desk at my folder of

    photos.

    I pulled out the stack of thirty people. ¡°We will be going over these people here. Starting with the lower

    ranks first. They are more likely to be innocents than the higher ranking ones.¡±

    She nodded her head as I handed her half of the list of lycans. ¡°Sounds good.¡± She sat down and

    sipped her coffee. ¡°How is Everest this morning?¡±

    I looked up from my own cup: ¡°He is fine. He was still asleep when I left. ¡°How is Brent handling

    everything?¡±

    I watched her facial expressions change. She did not seem happy, but honestly I did not me her one

    single bit. She deserved to be a bit angry at him. ¡°I am furiousl¡± She nearly yelled as she spoke.¡±

    understand that Dexter is his brother and his only family left. Hell, that is what I do not understand. How

    can anyone show any type of sympathy to someone who murders your entire family, including

    attempting to murder him too? Not only that, but I am his mate and his brother even tried to off me and

    nearly seeded at that task. If it wasn¡¯t for Brent. I wouldn¡¯t be here today. I am just. UGH!¡± She

    screamed thest part. ¡°It honestly makes me not want to ept him as my mate. It makes me want to

    reject him, or make him reject me and go live a normal witch life. I just do not understand Avalynn. How

    can he be so conflicted with someone who has done so much wrong? Who has murdered so many

    innocents? That is the part that floors me! Look at those three brothers. They have no one but you and

    Everest and their Aunt and Uncle left. I know they will be okay eventually, but he destroyed everyone

    near and dear to them. How is it a struggle for him?¡±

    I let her vent. It was obvious that she had this on her chest from the beginning. I understood where she

    wasing from Dexter took people away from me. He killed my mother, my father, my stepmother,

    and though it was never fully proved, I assume my father too

    A knock sounded on the door and we went quiet for a moment, allowing me to tell who was at the door

    to enter. One of the kitchen staff walked in with tes of food. They added gravy, ham, and French

    toast to the order. They knew how much I loved their cooking and I smiled widely at all the extra food

    We ate breakfast together and discussed ns for Dexter We came up with a n to begin first thing

    tomorrow. I really wanted to get the rest of these interviews done and finished before we moved on to

    bigger and better things. Amber and ire came up to the office a little whilete, and we regrouped

    together and split interviews We, Miranda and I would not be going into the interviews alone Ted and

    two other warriors would being with us ire and Amber would be in charge of keeping order in

    who needed to be where they needed to be at the correct time

    We finally agreed on a line-up order and took our ces. I linked Ted and a good amount of warriors to

    meet us in the interrogation rooms. On the way there, I bumped into Everest He insisted oning

    with me, as he did not like me in a room full of possible rogue lycans and wolves alone. There really

    was not a big threat seeing how Miranda was with me, along with Ted and three others. But if it made

    him feel better, he could stand in the corner and be intimidating all he wanted

    Miranda and I took our ces as we waited for the warriors to fill in the room. The instant they walked

    in, I centered myself and dove deep into their thoughts. Little by little, at a snail¡¯s pace, it seemed we

    were making headway with the group. More were innocent than guilty, as they were under the

    impression that Everest had murdered his own father. Brennon and Dexter yed and twisted on

    everyone¡¯s words. They were angry until they learned the truth. Many gave themselves up during battle

    and submitted to our leaders.

    It was a pretty easy afternoon as we breezed right through the remainder of our list. We all took a break

    for lunch. We ate sub sandwiches with chips and a drink. We met up with our mates and I sat next to

    Everest. I filled him in on how things were going. He seemed pretty pleased with how things were

    progressing. He also appeared to not be experiencing any difort, which was great.

    Brent looked at us as he cleared his throat: ¡°I just want to apologize for how I was feeling towards

    Dexter. I thank you all for your patience and understanding. This has not been easy for me. Dexter

    needs to pay for his crimes. Everest. I give you full permission to charge Dexter to the full extent of the

    law.¡±

    I side nced between Miranda and Everest. I could tell that the words shocked them both. I mean, it

    was just earlier that Miranda wasining about the entire situation, and now he says this. It is

    funny how the mate bond is affecting their rtionship even when Miranda has yet to fullymit to

    being his mate. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Everest nodded his head in his direction, ¡°Very well. His trial will be moved to one week from now.¡± He

    nced between myself and Miranda. ¡°That should give time for everyone¡¯s preparations. Anyone

    object to this decision?¡± He looked around the table and no one said a word. We all were in agreement

    then.

    ¡°In that case, I suppose I should make my way to jail.¡± I looked at Everest. He nodded his head at me

    and I stood. I leaned down to him and ced a kiss against his mouth.

    ¡°I think it would be best if I stayed here. I don¡¯t want to lose control over my beast.¡±

    ¡°I think that is a wise choice. I will see you at dinner. I love you.¡± I kissed him once again and left the

    room with Miranda. Ted and Jameson stood, following us out of the room. We made our way to the jail.

    I could feel the excitement and eagerness to get started. Everyone was ready for revenge. Me most of

    all.

    We checked into the jail and had two warrior guards walk with us. When we got to Dexter¡¯s cell the

    smelling from there was horrible. The sight was another thing. He was dirty and sitting close to his

    own filth. The sight of him caused a small smile toe across my mouth.

    ¡°Can we get a bucket of water to the interrogation cell and the hose? I rather not smell him.¡± Miranda

    turned to one of the guards. ¡°I will need to subdue him first though before we move him.¡±

    When a guard left Miranda closed her eyes and began chanting. I watched as Dexter¡¯s body rxed

    and went still. When her eyes opened the spell was cast and all was clear. Ted, Jameson, and another

    guard moved him to the interrogation room. He was hosed down and drenched with the bucket of

    water. He was then put in silver chains. His skin burning and making a hissing sound from the instant

    burning. It seemed to wake him up and his eyes looked around and found mine. We looked at one

    another as his eyes seemed to soften.

    ¡°Grab the tools.¡± I told Ted. Dexter¡¯s eyes went wide and I grinned. I pushed into his mind and found

    out how afraid he now was. Perfect. ¡°Let us begin.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    I watched as Dexter pulled on his chains. His skin burned as he pulled. I could tell that he was

    attempting to shift. It took him all of ten seconds to realize that his Lycan side was being suppressed.

    ¡°Not such a great feeling. Feeling lost, helpless while your lycan has disappeared from you all together

    and you are now no better than a human. You can thank Miranda for that.¡± I grinned.

    I watched as he turned to look at Miranda and she grinned at him. Her hand flicked and he hollered out

    in pain.

    ¡°Stop, please, stop.¡± He begged. I clicked my tongue and let out augh. ¡°Really, already begging?

    How weak are you, Dexter?¡± ¡°Avalynn, stop. All I wanted was you.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Me? That¡¯s it? So what was everything else? You murdered the king. You ughtered an entire pack,

    with the exception of three brothers. You blew up ourmunications tower. You enlisted the help of

    Rogue wolves, the help of a rogue alpha wolf from my pack, you murdered my family, my adoptive

    mother and I assume father. You murdered your own father and younger brother, you attempted to

    murder Brent and failed. You attempted to murder Miranda! You murdered her entire family, with the

    exception of Cassie, and you would have murdered her if you had been able to. I do not feel any

    sympathy for you. You deserve everything you are about to receive.¡± I growled and shifted to Charlotte,

    allowing her shared control of our situation.

    ¡°Avalynn, please.¡±

    Charolette growled and took our hand/paw and shed him across the face. Blood oozed instantly

    from the wound as he screamed.

    Miranda walked over and tilted her head. ¡°Should we gag him or listen to him struggle? Hmm, what to

    do?¡± She snapped a finger and cracking was heard in his right arm. I saw that it was broken. He

    struggled against the chains, continuing to beg us.

    We never stopped. I started with his fingers next and broke every single one of them. The cracking

    sounds were soothing. When the pain was too much he ended up passing out on us.

    I shifted back again, ¡°Well, Miranda, I believe we should call it a day?¡±

    She nodded her head and I turned to the warrior guards. ¡°Please take him back to his quarters. Inject

    him with the serum Miranda has made.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will jump start his healing process but still will leave his wolf suppressed.¡± She handed it to the

    guard and he bowed to us both. We both left the chamber and walked to the elevator. I swiped our

    ess card and walked through the double doors to the elevator. We stood there in silence until the

    doors closed

    and I sighed. ¡°Miranda, I am afraid I am going to lose myself in this mess.¡±

    ¡°Same.¡± She also sighed. ¡°Even though he deserves it, I just don¡¯t know if I am built for this torture

    process. I want to get even, it just doesn¡¯t feel right. Maybe we should just overwatch and allow

    someone else to do it for us?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I dered it in front of everyone. Will they see us as weak?¡± I looked over at her.

    ¡°True. We can¡¯t fall out on what we have promised. How will our people take us seriously?¡± I watched

    her lean back against the elevator wall.

    ¡°I guess thates with the territory of wearing the crown.¡± I shrugged and looked up at the light that

    disyed the floor we were on.

    The elevator dinged as it stopped on floor three.

    ¡°I will meet you in an hour. I need to get cleaned up. Thank you for your help.¡± I turned to look at

    Miranda and she nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay, see you soon. I have someoneingter with books on royals in the south. They may be

    here as early as tomorrow morning. Would you be interested in going over it tomorrow sometime?¡±

    Miranda pushed herself off the wall of the elevator, stepping out of it right behind me.

    I walked to my room and opened the door, stepping inside, and locking it behind me. I leaned against

    the door and jumped when Everest walked out of the closet. ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my love, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± He walked over to me. ¡°It looks like you need a shower.¡±

    He motioned to my blood-stained clothes.

    ¡°Yeah, it got a little messy when I shed his face. Blood kind of went everywhere.¡± I shrugged and

    walked past him to the bathroom.

    I went to close the door and paused for a moment. ¡°Everest¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He answered me. ¡°Can I ask you

    something?¡± I turned around to look at him. Man, did he look great naked. ¡°Of course, you can ask me

    anything.¡± He shed a brilliant white smile at me.

    ¡°I am struggling with this. I know that he deserves everything that is being given to him, but it doesn¡¯t

    give me the satisfaction I thought it would. Charlotte loved every second of it though. She always had a

    stronger stomach for things like that, I guess?¡± He had walked over to me and nodded his head.

    ¡°It is very hard to give out a sentence that you know someone deserves, but have a hard time because

    you are not like them. The best part, though, is if it is too much for your human form, allow your lycan

    full control over your entire being. Retreat back into your mind and shield your human side from suchThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    destruction. That is what I do sometimes, and what I used to do when first starting out.¡± He smiled

    down at me. ¡°But you need to shower. I will be here, waiting for you when you get out.¡±

    I nodded and took a long hot shower, washing everything away from my body. I would have to do that,

    for my sake and sanity.

    ¡°Give me control. I will make him suffer the way he deserves to suffer.¡± Charlotte drifted through my

    mind.

    ¡°Are you sure? I feel so weak.¡± / sighed.

    ¡°You are not weak. This is not a weakness, don¡¯t think that you are reserving your human side for our

    people.¡± She argued.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I just want to be strong in all aspects ofmand.¡± I felt annoyed at myself. ¡°I wille in

    due time.¡± She reassured me.

    I wrapped myself in a towel and dried my hair. I hated dripping wet hair. It was the worst. I walked out of

    the bathroom in only a towel and looked at Everest. He was wearing a smile and I instantly felt better.

    He pat the bed next to him and I walked over to him. He pulled me down against him. ¡°I have to meet

    back

    up with Miranda¡± i protested.

    ¡°Nah, I sent word that you will be upied.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Ohh? Well, what do you have nned

    then?¡±

    ¡°Loving you for the rest of the day and showing you how much I love you.¡± He told me and I felt heat

    fush up to my cheeks. He let out a littleugh.

    ¡°We you sure you can do this? I mean, are you ready?¡± I felt nervous and butterflies fluttered inside of

    me

    ¡°Oh, I am sure¡± He grinned and let out yful growl and flipped us so he was now on top of me. His

    head dipped down and pulled the lowel that was wrapped around me with his teeth. He tugged it until it

    pulled free and he moved it aside

    He sat up more as he gazed down at me and I wiggled some under him. He moved his head back

    down and captured my mouth with his. His lips, when touching mine, sent sparks of electricity through

    my entire body. Instantly, from his touch, I felt myself already dripping for him. His tongue pressed

    against my lips and I opened my mouth, my own tongue greeting him. Our tongues tangled and

    pressed against one another in a beautiful dance of love, lust, want, and need.

    My legs moved to wrap around him, pulling him closer to me. My hips lifted to meet him as i felt him

    hard against me. I let out a moan that he swallowed happily. His lips parted from mine, kissing my chin,

    down the left side of my jawline, to my ear where he nibbled softly. He paused as a hand moved along

    my side and up to my breast. He cupped it gently and moved the pad of his thumb over my now hard

    n****e. My head pressed back into the pillow on the bed and let a soft moan pass through my lips. He

    took his tongue down my neck and closed his mouth around where I wore his mark. I couldn¡¯t contain

    the sound that came out of my mouth as my nails dug into him

    im smile against my skin as he worked his way down. His tongue swirled around my n****s and

    captured them in his mouth. His free hand slipped between my legs and pressed against my clit. My

    hips bucked upwards to him in want. He rubbed slowly with the right amount of pressure, driving me

    wild. His tongue slid down my stomach as he moved to settle down between my thighs. He buried his

    face between my thighs, his mouth capturing my button as his tongue teased it.

    I screamed out in pleasure as he slipped a finger inside of me, moving in and out before entering

    another. Between his mouth licking and sucking every bit of me and his fingers working together, I was

    reaching my climax. I heard a rumbling growl from him and his deeplusterious voice ¡°c¡¯m for me,

    Avalynn. Now.¡± It was all I needed to tip myself over the edge. I came hard as hepped up all of my

    juices.

    He sat up and brought me up in a seamless motion. Our mouths hungrily found one another in a sloppy

    but passionate kiss. His hands were on either side of my face as our tongues explored the other¡¯s

    mouth. I pulled back and slid off the bed, dropping down to my knees. His hard member was stiff and at

    full attention, throbbing in my face. I took him in my hand as I licked him from the base of his c¡¯k to the

    head, my tongue swirling around the tip. His hands went to my hair, gathering a bunch of it in both of

    his hands. He let out a moan as I looked up at him. He guided my head up and down his shaft, pushing

    it to the limit as I gagged over his c¡±k.

    He was huge and I was barely able to hold him in my mouth, let alone take him all in my mouth. His

    grip tightened on my hair as he stood up, bringing me to sit up on my knees. He moved his hips and

    thrust into my mouth slowly. His head tilted back as he moved faster and a growl was heard, followed

    by his own moan. He worked his c**k in and out of my mouth as he was making me gag, my eyes

    watering in response. I loved feeling him push down to the back of my throat.

    He let my hair go and leaned down, helping me up. His hands moved to the sides of my face as a small

    smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He ran a thumb over the bottom half of my mouth. My lips parled

    as he slowly pushed his thumb into my mouth, my tongue moving to greet his thumb. I closed my lips

    over his thumb and softly sucked. He let out a moan and took his thumb out. His arms moved to wrap

    around me, he leaned down and captured my mouth as his hands gripped my ass, lifting me up. I

    wrapped my legs

    around him, and felt him position himself.

    When i felt him rubbing the tip of his ck against me, preparing to enter, I let out a gasp. He slowly

    entered me and felt every inch of him fill me. He waited for a moment, letting my body adjust to his

    size. 1 moaned and when my legs tightened around him, he began to slowly pump in and out of me. I

    felt him move as my back was now against the wall, helping him hold me at the perfect angle as he

    entered me harder, his body mming into mine.

    When we moved to the bed, he lifted my legs into the air, putting them together and moving them to

    rest against his right shoulder. One hand helped to hold him up as another hand moved to my left

    breast.

    He softly pinched the n****e, rolling it between his fingers. I moaned as my head tilted back. I felt

    myself reach my climax and I looked up at him. He pushed harder and deeper into me and I screamed

    out his name. I felt his seed release inside of me as he let out a moan and still inside of me. I felt his c¡±k

    throbbing in me as he moved my legs toy on either side of him as he settled between them.

    We were both panting and softly kissing one another between our pants. He showered me with soft

    kisses as his fingers pushed the hair out of my face. He wore a smile on his face and after he ced a

    kiss upon my nose, he pulled back to look at me. ¡°I love you.¡±

    I smiled up at him ¡°I love you.¡±

    I moved some and he looked down at me. ¡°You might want to stop wiggling unless you want to go for

    round two.¡±

    I lightlyughed and raised my brows up and down at him ¡°You promise?¡±

    He tickled my sides and caused me to fall into a fit ofughter. Theughter turned into kissing, kissing

    moved to another round of love-making.

    I would say that this evening will be one of the best weekends in a long time. When we finally came out

    of our room, it was almost ten at night and we were starving. We made our way into the kitchen and ran

    into Miranda and Brent, who were making sundaes.

    Miranda gave me a knowing look with a small smile. ¡°I will see you tomorrow morning.¡± She told me

    and I nodded my head to her.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we will resume where we left off¡± I smiled at her and watched them both leave. I

    turned to look over at Everest, who was rummaging through the cabs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to really cook. But, with that said, I can make a mean fried sausage, egg, and cheese

    sandwich on buttered toast?¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°Well, that sounds delicious.¡± I sat down on the bar stool by the kitchen ind, watching him as he

    cooked for us. He served it with a side of hash browns and arge ss of orange juice. It was

    honestly perfect

    He told me as we ate that he would be joining Miranda and I as we dealt with Dexter. It would be nice

    and I felt that it was a good idea to have him with us. I wondered for a moment if he wanted to take out

    some anger on Dexter or would be there for more moral support. Either way, whatever he was truly

    there for, I was happy to have him by my side. I was happy that he was here and with me now.

    We sat and ate in peace, enjoying one another¡¯spany. Weughed and reconnected with one

    another Which only made us stronger together for tomorrow. Honestly, with him by my side, I felt more

    confident, ready to get the dirty work done.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 When I woke up the next morning, the nket Everest and I shared was tangled between our

    bodies. I left myeyes closed, listening to his even breathing and the steady sound of his heart beating next to

    me.

    I moved my hand and felt his chest under it.

    I smiled and opened my eyes.

    My head was resting where his chest and shoulder met and I swear it was better than any pillow out there.

    I tilted my head back and kissed his jaw.

    I slowly moved out of his arms and went to shower.

    I got myself ready and when I walked out of the shower, Everest was sitting up on our bed.

    His hair looked a hot mess and I could tell by the sleep still lingering on his face, he hadjust woken up.

    He wore a sleepy smile as he was watching me "Good morning, handsome." I smiled over to him.

    Even just waking up, looking a mess, he looked delicious.

    I wanted to jump him andy in bed all day with him.

    I am so ready for things to slow down so we can make that happen.

    Maybe take a vacation somewhere tropical.

    I miss feeling the sand and the cool ocean water on my feet.

    I realized I was day dreaming as he had a smirk on his head.

    His voice was raspy and deep as he spoke to me "Good morning, my love.

    Dirty thoughts?" He teased and let out a shortugh.

    "Are you off to meet Miranda?" "I will be, but first I am going to grab some breakfast Want to joinme?" I sat

    down on the bed next to him.

    "Let me shower really quick." He moved, as he swung his legs to the side, standing up, and stretching with a

    loud yawn.

    At least I think it was a yawn.

    "No, rush.

    I will be waiting for you here." I told him and he nodded.

    I opened up a magazine that was in our room and flipped through the pages, ncing throughthe articles.

    I waited patiently for Everest as he showered and got himself ready.

    When he came out of the bathroom, he was in a suit and looked very official.

    He looked so freaking good, I didn''t want to leave the bedroom.

    I must have had a goofy looking smile on my face because he smiled back at me.

    "Do I look okay?" He asked and winked.

    "Uh, you look more than okay.

    I would like to strip you down and out of the suit." I told him

    "You have some drool in the corner of your mouth babe." Heughed.

    "Probably because you look hot!" My tongue darted out as I licked my lips, then bit my bottom lip.

    "Mmm, mmm, mmm!" I grinned, "Down babe! We have work to do today.

    Well, after my doctor''s appointment for me," he said "Oh, that is today! I thought it wastomorrow!" I frowned.

    "You have been busy, it should not take too long.

    After I get cleared, I n on shifting, doing a fun, and then I will meet you, Miranda, and Brent." He

    held open the door andl reluctantly moved off the bed and made my way out of the room.

    He shut and locked the door behind us.

    He took my hand in his own as we made our way downstairs together.

    My stomach growled as the smell of delicious breakfast foods lingered in the hallway.

    We sat down, after getting our tes of food, next to one another to eat.

    We ate and discussed ns for what to do with Dexter.

    He admitted that he was embarrassed by getting distracted for a split moment.

    That distraction almost cost him his life.

    I never realized he was distracted, but apparently he heard something, turned to look, and that was the

    opportunity Dexter took to try to end him He wasalmost sessful and I was thankful that he wasn''t.

    We nned on meeting one another around noon We would eat lunch then head to where Dexter was

    being held We hugged one another as we weregetting ready to leave He leaned down and ced a

    soft kiss on my mouth and I returned the kiss "I hope the best for you I hope you find what you are

    looking for." He smiled "I love you, see you soon." "Thank you babe, I love you and good luck at the

    doctors I told him in return We parted and went our separate ways I walked to the elevator and when it

    opened, I entered.

    I selected floor three The doors closed and I waited until they opened, stepped off the elevator and

    walked to the officeWhen I walked in, Miranda was already there with many books.

    "Good morning "She smiled at me "Good morning, I did not realize the books were here "I told her

    ¡® They arrived maybe twenty or thirty minutes ago I wantedto get them set up for us." She told me.

    "Oh, good thinking.

    Where are you starting? Where should I begin?" I looked around at the books "Here you go, try this

    one.

    It is a newer book, maybe the newest from the Eastern territories.

    Your family was mentioned.

    I am going to start with this one that has all the wars and battles Maybe we can start piecing some

    things together."

    "Sounds likea solid n." I took the book she handed to me and opened it up.

    I sat there and flipped through the pages at first.

    Seeing if anything caught my eye.

    The book was thick and i flipped back to page one.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I began to skim through the pages looking for any hints or clues as to my pastand where I came from.

    I flipped until I found a tree.

    It was obvious that it was a family tree.

    I looked and saw my parents'' names and my own.

    This tree was father''s, and I had already figured that one though.

    Nothing extended to my mother''s side though.

    I sighed and kept flipping and skimming through it.

    I stopped when an article was taped on a page that had arger photo of my mother and father.

    I frowned and read it.

    ''Will she ept the Prince or will she reject him?'' was the title.

    I read through the article and it confirmed that my mother was indeed a witch.

    "Hey, Miranda, I believe I found something." I looked up at her and she raised herhead at me.

    "Oh? What did you find out?" She asked me.

    "My mother was indeed a witch " I picked up the book and turned it to show her.

    She stood and moved closer to look at the article herself reading or skimming it quickly She flipped the

    page and raised her brows.

    "Oh, look.

    It''s a family portrait, my mother is in here too." She paused.

    "Oh! My mother and your biological mother were sisters!" She passed the book back to me.

    I looked at the page in the book.

    I felt a smile tugging at my lips.

    There was also a photo of my father, holding my mother close.

    I read the description below; ''The King and our future Queen, together with family members, enjoying a

    day out.

    Uniting kingdoms as one, happily.

    It is clear that their love runs deep for one another.''

    "Did you read this?" I looked up at herand she nodded "I did.

    Have you read the witch''s side of things?" She asked me.

    "Oh, no.Why? What do they say?" I frowned She passed the book over to me and I tookit from her.

    I skimmed through it as she summed up what she read, "It says that your mother was taken by the king

    and was forced to wear his mark.

    That he held her captive and imprisoned her in the darkest of cells He would not take no for an

    answerand promised his first-born daughter to another Prince of the Kingdom - She frowned a moment.

    "Dexter always told me that I was promised to be his mate, his future." I looked down and continued

    reading.

    "I am wondering, though, if maybe this was all lies Something the head witch''s made up to keep peace

    at bay between the Lycansand the Wolves.

    If you think about it, if we were all together and united as one, they would not have any say or any seat

    on thecouncil to keep the peace1 between the territories." She sighed.

    "It would make sense though.

    You can see here that they are all smiles and everyone in this photo seems happy." I told her

    andlooked back down at the book.

    I flipped through more pages and more photos of my mother and father were scattered throughout the

    years they were together.

    The more I found, the more I knew that the head witches had another n and it infuriatedme to the

    core.

    More than likely, because of them, a war broke out and caused my parents to send me somewhere

    safe with only a locket.

    I felt like crying but held back the tears.

    I was angry and I was thankful it was almost time to go have our dailyvisit to see Dexter.

    I would not be holding anything back.

    I also wanted to take down the head witches.

    I was just unsure how capable I would be to perform the magic and how deepthat magic ran in me.

    A knock sounded and I looked up as Everest and Brent entered the room, greeting us.

    We greeted them in return.

    We passed the two books off to them and they both read them.

    "So, this is not good.

    It looks like the witches council is corrupt.

    Everest said, looking between us "Also, you are both cousins, which is great news!" Brent smiled and looked

    over at Miranda,"So what does this mean?" "I don''t know, but it isn''t good.

    It seems like the witches are trying to overtake the Lycan Kingdoms and using you all like you would y a

    game of chess.

    A bunch of pawns." She frowned and looked over at us.

    "We can not allow that to happen and they need to be put back in their ce They are already causingenough

    damage between the two.

    Look at this mess we are in!" "Miranda is right, we have to do something.

    They never would have imagined that we would be united.

    They never would have expected the Moon Goddess to bless us both by being family." I looked between

    Everest and Brent as theyboth nodded.

    "You''re right.

    You are both right." Brent stated to everyone.

    "Absolutely, but the only thing is, how do we, magicless Lycans, go against the most powerful witches in the

    world?" Everest looked at us.

    "We develop Avalynn''s skills.

    I will teach her myself if I have to." Miranda said seriously.

    "But first, we deal with Dexter." I told them all and they all nodded their heads in agreement "When will his trial

    be held?"Miranda asked Brent and Everest.

    "Saturday of next week, I believe is what Brent and I discussed, yeah?" He looked over and Brent nodded.

    "Yeah, that sounds right.

    Avalynn, I hope you don''t take offense to me not joining you this evening when you all go downstairs.

    As much as I hate him.." Brent sighed and put his hands in his pockets, looking down at the floor.

    "Oh, Brent.

    Ipletely understand.

    Even through it all, he is your brother." "Thanks.

    You all have a good afternoon." He walked out the door.

    Everest turned to look at Miranda and myself, "Are you both ready to get this over with?" We both spoke in

    unison "Yes."

    Everest nodded his head as his eyeszed over, linking head warriors who were to apany us downstairs.

    It took them a few minutes to meet us in the office.

    We discussed our n of action, what they would be there for.

    If things were to go south, what we would do and how we would aplish our mission.

    When everyone was on the same page and ready to go.

    we left the office and walked to the elevator.

    We walked into the elevator and Everest selected the floor we needed to get to.

    I must have held my breath the entire elevator ride down because when it opened linhaled deeply, sounding

    like I was gaspingfor air.

    Everest rested his hand on my shoulder and Irxed instantly.

    I was ready and knew I could do thuis, especially with Everest by my side.

    "Charlotte, are you ready?" I asked my Lycan.

    "Abso-fucking-lutely.

    Let''s get this party started.

    She had all the confidence in the world.

    It was one of the many things / admired about her.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 We went through a security detail, which we had upped because of Dexter. He was given a herbal

    blend through an injection to keep his lycan atbay and also a double amount of silver chains to hold him in

    ce.

    The herbal blend he was given also slowed down his healing process.

    When the elevator dinged and we stepped off, Charlotte was ready and pushed to shift.

    I went ahead and allowed the shift to happen.

    I stepped back and gave her full control over our body.

    My sudden shift seemed to shock everyone, including Everest.

    Though he was shocked, he had a small smile tug at his lips.

    "Okay, everyone." He started to say as his hand rested on the door.

    "Lets do this." We all walked through the door and I looked around the room.

    Charlotte growled at the sight of Dexter.

    I peered through Charlotte''s eyes as she looked over him, curious.

    He was slumped over, with bruises covering his body.

    Though he looked like he was in pain, he lifted his head up and had a grin upon his face.

    It was a wicked, evil grin and he appeared to look almost sinister.

    Augh came out of his mouth and I saw a sh of his Lycan pass through his eyes.

    It was a quick second and, because everyone was in their human form, it was almostundetectable.

    I read through his mind and found his Lycan fully present.

    I had to act quickly.

    He suddenly stood and went to leap at Everest with a growl beginning to shift.

    Everest had his back turned to him, locking the door behind us as a precaution.

    I pushed my way past everyone forcefully, knocking them aside.

    Their bodies hit the ground or they stumbled back onto the wall.

    I intercepted Dexter while he was shifting to his Lycan.

    We went flying in the direction I was heading in from the force of our collision.

    He seemed surprised at the counterattack.

    We fought and rolled through the room.

    I caught a nce and Miranda was on the floor, her eyes closed.

    In my attempt to push through them, I must have knocked her on the ground and she hit her head.

    I focused as I felt Dexter fully shift.

    I heard Everest growl and I panicked.

    I was worried it was still too soon for him to shift.

    I sunk my teeth into the first appendage I could get to, right into his right front paw.

    Charlotte locked her jaw around his paw as he let out a yelping cry.

    He wasn¡¯t fighting me but trying to get me off of him while trying to pursue Everest.

    He nipped the side of my face as an attention getter.

    He was trying to get me to let him go.

    He shouldn''t have done that though.

    Cracking was heard as Everest began to shift.

    It had been a while and the resetting of his bones caused it to be a slower transition and apparently a painful

    one.

    He growled as he became taller and scarier looking.

    He let out a deathly growl in our direction.

    Dexter became too hard to hold down as he now began to pull harder, dragging me with him.

    I let him go and moved to jump onto his back.

    My ws dug down into him, piercing through his skin.

    He stopped and swung an arm back to swat at me.

    When his head turned, Charlotte sunk her canines in between his neck and shoulder.

    Her canines went deep and caused Dexter to freeze for a moment as I was sure the pain wasawful.

    It was like a switch flicked in him and he bucked, trying to throw me off.

    He ended up throwing me off of him.

    He stalked over to stand above me with a deadly growl.

    Just as he was leaning down, I could feel the warmth of magic.

    The light and tethers of magic bind together.

    A bright sunny yellow shade began coursing through me.

    As he leaned down, it was obvious that his Lycan was in full control and the human side was gone.

    When Everest crashed into him and they fought, allowing me to stand up.

    shing, growling, and biting wherever they could at one another.

    Blood was spewing all over the room.

    The sight of arge open gash on one of Everest''s arms caused me to give full control to our magic

    side.

    I stood and let out another powerful scream.

    Bright, blinding light illuminated the room.

    Again, like when we were on the battlefield, the magic somehow knew that the only threat in this room

    was Dexter.

    I stood as the magic separated the two from one another.

    The magic formed a protective bubble aroundeveryone and a cage around Dexter.

    I don¡¯t remember shifting to my human form, but when I lifted my hand out of instinct, I saw skin.

    I was surprised by this.

    How and when did this happen? Why wasn''t Charlotte in control? Did my magical being override her?

    Something Iwill definitely have to look into.

    I pushed the thoughts to the side as Dexter was being held up against the wall now.

    It was like the magical tether was a braided rope that clung to his neck, arms, and legs.

    I twisted my wrist and pulled him away from the wall and mmed him hard back against the wall.

    It knocked the air out of his lungs as I heard him gasp for air.

    I did it three more times before I tightened the grip of the magic around his neck.

    He struggled to breathe and a smile crossed my face.

    I was focusedpletely on him and hadn''t noticed others slowly backing away.

    My thoughts were running wildly through my mind.

    The thought that I could easily end this all right now and save time, energy, and resources for everyone

    involved.

    I growled and stepped closer to him.

    He had been wing at his neck trying to rid himself of the magic that had a hold on him.

    He was covered in his own blood.

    His wound, from where I bit down on him, was already almost healed.

    "Interesting.

    How are you able to heal so quickly when you were given the herbal blend througha shot?" My head

    tilted, a frown on my face as I inspected the wound.

    "Avalynn, keep your distance." I heard Everest warn, but I let his words fall on deaf ears.

    "Answer me!" I yelled in a demanding tone.

    I tightened the hold around his neck as he made choking sounds before he looked down atme.

    "I am immune to it.

    I have ingested it for years, and it has no effect on me anymore." "But your bruises that were on you?"

    Iquestioned what I had seen when we entered the room.

    "Self-inflicted." He spurted out before I tightened the grip around him.

    I felt the rage take over me.

    He has done so much to everyone, the evil bastard.

    I walked over to him and extended my ws out.

    He squirmed but stayed in ce up against the wall.

    Somehow, the magic was still working, even though I dropped my hands.

    Maybe it was done by my mind.

    Something to figure outter.

    I put my hands on Dexter''s chest, our eyes locked on one another.

    He stilled and I dug my ws into his chest.

    He winced as I dug them deep into him.

    I ran my left hand down his chest, splitting his skin back, blood oozing out.

    He let out a painful scream and I smiled.

    "Avalynn..." I heard someone behind me call out to me, but I was lost in the bloodlust to get even.

    I dug my right hand into his chest as Dexter''s breathing hitched.

    I pushed my hand through as I could feel his heart beating in my hands.

    It was rapid and by his thoughts he was now terrified.

    It thrilled me.

    I could end it all right now, rip his heart right through his chest.

    He was sputtering and blood was starting to spew out of his mouth.

    "You do not deserve life.

    You don''t deserve to have resources wasted on you.

    You are evil and vile.

    You deserve a painful and slow death." I now held his beating heart in my hand.

    I watched as blood oozed around my arm when I felt Everest''s hand on my shoulder.

    "Avalynn, you are better than this.

    Stop." I looked at him and snapped out of the hostile rage I was caught up in and drunkwith the power

    it gave me.

    I looked at Dexter and pulled my hand out from his chest and took a step back.

    My magic fell as well as I came to and blinked as I looked around the room.

    I noticed Miranda was up and had a small bump on her head as she was watching everythingtranspire.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She seemed amused or approved of what had happened.

    I looked down at Dexter''s copsed body as the guards rushed in picking his motionless body up.

    "He is still alive, King Everest."One of the guards said.

    "Good, break both arms, both legs, dislocate both of his knees and then bleed him slowly.

    It will keep his Lycan side away for now.""Yes, your highness." They bowed and took Dexter out of the

    room.

    I sat down on a chair and felt weird.

    What happened and what was that all about? I looked over at Miranda and she seemed pretty

    impressed still.

    "I''m sorry about the bump.

    I just had to..." I started to tell her.

    She cut me off.

    "You did what you had to do to keep everyone safe.

    Please do not worry about it, it will heal.

    I have never witnessed such a pure form of magic before.

    Being able to swap and use both sides of your gifts is fascinating." She said to me.

    I looked up at her and gave a little nod.

    I still didn''t understand it.

    I didn''t like how it consumed me and took over me.

    I was not myself and it brought out a side of me I didn''t like.

    "Are you okay?" I heard Everest speak softly to me.

    "I will be fine.

    I am sorry." I told him.

    "For what? You did what everyone wanted to do." He gave me a reassuring smile.

    "I do not know what or how that happened." I looked up at him as Isighed.

    Miranda walked over to us.

    "You have what we magic fold like to call Evocation magic." "Evocation magic?" I questioned her.

    "What is that?" Everest asked.

    "Evocation magic is more of something that is used for fighting.

    You can use raw elements in your power.

    That band of light thates from your body is only possessed by people who can do evocation.

    It also exins why your Lycan, Charlotte, is so very strong and great in battle.

    Your magic enhances your ability to fight." She told me.

    "Ohh." Was all I could manage to say.

    "I wasn''t sure at first, but seeing your magic abilities today, I am absolutely sure of yourmagic.

    It will take time to work and understand and not let it consume you, but we can work on it." She smiled.

    "I don''t know how to control it.

    I just feel warmth and heat and a blinding light consumes me.

    It is like when I am angry or afraid, it is when I am the strongest with my magic.

    Today I was both and it was so overwhelming I didn''t even realize what was happening." I looked between the

    two of them.

    "It is running off your adrenaline." Everestmented.

    "Yes, yes it is.

    Once you understand your magic and learn your abilities, then learn the boundaries that surround you, you will

    excel and be more powerfnd better able to keep a hold of everything.

    Do not be afraid of it, it is not there to hurt you.

    Your magic side is apart of you.

    That is why the blinding band of light never hurts anyone except who you want it to hurt.

    It seeks out who you want it to seek out, does what you tell it todo.

    It knows because you control it and tell it where to go." Miranda smiled.

    "Okay, well, I guess that makes sense." I told her.

    "See, everything is going to be fine.

    You are fine." Everest pressed a kiss on my forehead.

    "Let''s go get cleaned up." "That sounds good." I looked down at myself as I was covered in blood.

    "Rest your mind for the remainder of the day.

    We will meet tomorrow afternoon and practice your magic together." Miranda pat myp and left the room.

    I looked over at Everest, who was standing and outstretched his hand to me.

    I sighed and stood without taking it.

    "My hands are bloody." Heughed and held his hand up in my face.

    "So are mine, no worries." "Oh, I didn''t realize." We walked to the elevator and went to get cleaned up.

    I was looking forward to learning and working my magic.

    It would serve me better if it did not consume me.

    But, for now, it would be best to get this murderer''s blood off of my skin.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Breakfast was served in the dining hall as I sat there. I looked at my blood stained hands and

    sighed. No matter how much I scrubbed them, the bloodwouldn''te off of my skin.

    It was more annoying than anything.

    It was like every part of that i***t wanted to cling to me in any way that it could.

    I ate a sausage link and listened to the chatter at our table.

    Everyone''s spirits were up and I heard the happy voice of Trevor.

    He had been training with Jameson and Ted and was starting to bulk up.

    His aunt, cousins and his two brothers would be leaving the Kingdom today and he declined togo with them

    and wanted to receive his training here instead.

    Trevor walked over to me and he smiled at me.

    When he reached me he bowed "Good morning Queen Avalynn." "Good morning Alpha Trevor." I winked at

    him andthe smile on his face spoke of his happiness.

    "Please have a seat and join us?" I offered and he sat across from Everest and myself.

    "SO, Trevor, how is training going for you?" He looked across at him.

    I was also eager to know how everything was going too.

    I had been so busy and so self-consumed with everything.

    "It is going well, I believe.

    Shifting is still very painful but I manage.

    Apparently, my wolf isrger than normal.

    Makes sense, I guess you know, just considering my condition of being armless." Trevor frowned.

    "When is the trial anyway?" "Well, he almost didn''t have one." I said.

    "What do you mean?" Trevor looked confused.

    "Seems like I need to get control over my magic side before I release hell''s furry upon that murderer''s head." I

    took a bite of mygravy-covered biscuit.

    "Oh...

    OH!" He halfway shouted and looked around the room quickly and leaned over whispering "You almost killed

    him?"

    I nodded and so did Everest.

    "Sweet!" He seemed pleased.

    "I wouldn''t have cared if you had done it.

    Well, only the one part that I wanted to watch his life leave his eyes." Heshrugged.

    "Trevor! Don''t think of such horrible things.

    You should be ashamed!" His aunt gasped in shock.

    Heughed at her in an annoyed kind of way.

    "Sorry auntie, but it is the truth.

    He killed everyone! loved, other than my younger brothers.

    My mother and father are dead, my pack is gone.

    My home is destroyed.

    Excuse me as I wanted to watch that murderer''s life end.

    Excuse me, as I would like to be the one to end it myself.

    I will not be ashamed of wanting something to happen to someone who deserves the worse out of life.

    If you have a problem with it, that is fine, but don''t seem shocked when others don''t have that sameperception

    of the matter." She frowned at him, obviously angry at how he spoke to her.

    I cleared my throat and she looked over at me and she red.

    "You ruined his mind and put these dangerous thoughts in his mind." "Excuse me?" I stood up from the table

    and red at her.

    Everest stood and let out a growl and she winced.

    "You best watch your words.

    You are speaking to the Queen," he warned.

    "Well, he is just a young boy." She tried to reason with Everest about her outburst and improper tongue.

    "Speak that way again and I will rip your tongue out." He growled and she whimpered and showed her

    neck, being submissive tohim.

    It wasn''t enough for me though.

    She needed to learn her ce.

    Chapter 8 I walked over to her and looked her dead in the eyes.

    "I did not ce any murderous thoughts in his mind.

    That evil murdering bastard murdered your nephew''s parents and his friends.

    He even tried to murder him and would have murdered his brothers if it wasn''t for his quick thinking!

    Are youthat daft that vou do not understand something so simple?" I shouted at her and it was quiet in

    the dining hall.

    She loohed up at me and had a re on her face.

    I wanted to get to the bottom of things and dipped into her mind.

    I searched deep in her thoughts and found a familiar face.

    Sarah.

    I pushed deeper and read that she was Sarah''s godmother "You might want to lose what youthink you

    know of Sarah.

    She will be nothing but a memory soon.

    I am sure that is why you are leaving, without your mate.

    Right?" I pushed her emotionally and I saw anger cross her face "You have no clue." She started with a

    shaky voice.

    "Wrong!" I shouted at her.

    "I know that Sarah is your God-daughter.

    I know that you are holding a stupid grudge over my head because she will face her fate at trial.

    You do realize that she was the reason why Dexter was able to get his hands on me.

    She is the reason he had ess to everything he had ess to in the first damn ce!Get your head

    out of your ass, Bridget, and realize that innocent little girl you remember is a maniptive conniving

    b***h who wanted what was not hers!" I mmed my fist on the table, causing her to jump.

    "Say anything else on the matter and we will charge you with treason, understood?" She shook her

    headas her mate had walked into the room.

    His arms were crossed and he sighed.

    He walked over to us and he bowed to me.

    "I am very sorry, your highness.

    Bridget is having a hard time with everything." I looked at him and back to her, speaking toher more

    than him, "We are all having a hard time, but it is no excuse for her to hold her hatred in the wrong

    ce.

    She needs to realize actions have consequences.

    This is her only warning." I looked back at him then.

    "Thank you for everything you have done for your kingdom.

    It will not go unnoticed.

    I will have our people to help update, renovate, build whatever needs to be fixed or reced,"I ced a

    hand onhis shoulder and smiled at him, "You are the reason your mate is leaving with a warning.

    She should get herself together before she visits again.

    If you must, and we understand, you should travel back with your mate and pups, especially if she is

    having a hard time dealing witheverything." I dropped my hand off his shoulder.

    "Thank you Queen Avalynn.

    I really do appreciate the offer to be with my mate." He returned the smile but I couldn''t help but notice

    there he gave to Bridget.

    I am sure she just embarrassed him in front of everyone here.

    Her cheeks were red with embarrassment as I sat back on my seat.

    She stood bowed and left without another word.

    Daniel bowed to us both.

    He snatched a bacon, egg, and cheese biscuit and followed quickly behind her.

    I sighed and took a sip of my orange juice.

    She was unbelieveable.

    After everything everyone has been through, the absolute audacity of that woman.

    I had hoped that we would never cross paths again.

    As much as I wished that, with her being a Luna, I knew deep down that would not be the case.

    I would for sure be seeing her in the future.

    I looked around the room and saw that everyone was looking down, necks still bared to us.

    "I am sorry everyone.

    I did not realize my aura was pushing into you all.

    Please go back to enjoying your breakfast." I softly signed as I cut into my waffle that was coated in

    maple syrupand melted butter, taking a bite "That was powerful." Trevor looked over at me.

    "Sorry, bud.

    I didn''t mean for it toe out and over everyone.

    I am still learning." I offered a smile.

    "Eh, it''s okay.

    No big deal.

    You have to do what you have to do.

    Sorry about Aunt Bridget.

    I always remember my mother saying she was crazy.

    Which is why I want to stay here.

    I don''t know how Uncle Daniel deals with that." He frowned

    Chapter 68

    "He sees the best in her, the side we don''t see.

    She just has her own issues, like everyone.

    We don''t know the history she had with Brennon and Sarah." I offered.

    He nodded slowly as he understood "That makes sense.

    I just don''t want to be around her.

    I feel lik wouldn''t learn anything being there." "Lagree." Everest told him.

    "You are better off learning from Lycan warriors than Wolf warriors.

    We can show you so much more about war and leadership standpoints." "Regardless of your

    reasoning, we are morethan happy to have you here and teach you everything you will need to be

    sessful.

    If everyone would please excuse me, I have a meeting to attend.

    I hope everyone has a wonderful day and if anyone needs me, feel free to send a link my way."l leaned

    down an hissed Everest and pat the top of Trevors'' head.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Trevor, if you ever need anything, please do not hesitate to ask one of us.

    We were more than happy to assist or give whatever you would need." | smiled over to him.

    Tleft the dining hall and walked to my room, changed into workout clothes, and left the room.

    I was wearing leggings and a sports bra.

    I was morefortable training in this than anything else.

    I met Miranda in the field just past the garden.

    We sat on the ground with our legs crossed.

    "I like to meditate before I begin training.

    It helps center me." She looked over at me.

    "Okay, I have never done that before." I frowned.

    "Focus on your breathing being slow, even breaths.

    Get the thoughts out of your mind.

    Listen to the sounds around you and rx your body." "Okay, I can do that." I told her and closed my eyes.

    I listened to the noises around us.

    I could hear the buzzing of bees, the gentle breeze moving through the bushes and tree leaves, and the happy

    birds chirping and singing.

    We sat there for about twenty minutes like this and I had never felt more rxed before.

    "Okay.

    Shall we begin your training?" she looked at me.

    "Yes, please." "Your magic is best when your fighting, apparently.

    It is like a flight or fight instinct.

    Every person''s magic is different.

    How you use it, for good or for bad, is up to you.

    Your magic is now pure or white magic.

    But if it continues to consume you and you are unable to control it and reel it in, it is when your magic couldturn

    dark and dangerous." She warned.

    "Okay.

    So how do I do that?" I asked her.

    "You will fight someone." She said simply.

    "Who would I fight?" I frowned.

    "Us." A voice sounded and ire stepped out from behind the bushes along with my brotherby her side.

    "No." I told them both.

    "You are both insane.

    I can''t control the magic.

    Absolutely not." "Yet" Josh told me.

    "No! I will not put your lives at risk." I was firm and serious.

    They''re insane, "We want to help you.

    Who else better to do this than us?" ire countered.

    "I don''t know, not you guys." I told them both.

    "Look, Avalynn..." Miranda started with a sigh.

    "You need to work on reeling your magic in.

    What better way to keep it in check than to use people you care about and do not want to hurt?"

    I sighed and stood up.

    "Okay, fine, fine! Makes sense I guess.

    Let''s get started then!"l rested my hands on my hips and looked at the three of them.

    "One thing though, Miranda."

    "What is that?" She asked.

    "If I lose control what happens then?" I bit my lip out of nervousness.

    "I will counter your magic with my own.

    As of now, my magic is stronger than yours and I know how to counter what you would be doing.

    But, honestly, I don''t think you need to worry about the what its.

    Don''t think, just do what you want to do.

    Focus on it and let go." She smiled at me.

    "Okay, I got this." I pumped myself up.

    "You got this, sis." Josh pped his hands together.

    "Yeah! You can do this.

    We will be fine.

    We trust in you!" ire cheered me on.

    I took a deep breath, settled my nerves, and closed my eyes.

    When I opened them, the shock was on everyone''s face.

    "Wow." Was all I heard as I looked at the three of them with their mouths wide open,obviously in shock.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 68

    Breakfast was served in the dining hall as I sat there. I looked at my blood-stained hands and sighed.

    No matter how much I scrubbed them, the blood wouldn''te off of my skin. It was more annoying

    than anything. It was like every part of that i***t wanted to cling to me in any way that it could. I ate a

    sausage link and listened to the chatter at our table. Everyone''s spirits were up and I heard the happy

    voice of Trevor. He had been training with Jameson and Ted and was starting to bulk up. His aunt,

    cousins and his two brothers would be leaving the Kingdom today and he declined to go with them and

    wanted to receive his training here instead.

    Trevor walked over to me and he smiled at me. When he reached me he bowed "Good morning Queen

    Avalynn."

    "Good morning Alpha Trevor." I winked at him and the smile on his face spoke of his happiness.

    "Please have a seat and join us?" I offered and he sat across from Everest and myself.

    "So, Trevor, how is training going for you?" He looked across at him. I was also eager to know how

    everything was going too. I had been so busy and so self-consumed with everything.

    "It is going well, I believe. Shifting is still very painful but I manage. Apparently, my wolf isrger than

    normal. Makes sense, I guess you know, just considering my condition of being armless." Trevor

    frowned. "When is the trial anyway?"

    "Well, he almost didn''t have one." I said.

    "What do you mean?" Trevor looked confused.

    "Seems like I need to get control over my magic side before I release hell''s furry upon that murderer''s

    head." I took a bite of my gravy-covered biscuit.

    "Oh... OH!" He halfway shouted and looked around the room quickly and leaned over whispering "You

    almost killed him?"

    I nodded and so did Everest.

    "Sweet!" He seemed pleased. "I wouldn''t have cared if you had done it. Well, only the one part that I

    wanted to watch his life leave his eyes." He shrugged.

    "Trevor! Don''t think of such horrible things. You should be ashamed!" His aunt gasped in shock.

    Heughed at her in an annoyed kind of way. "Sorry auntie, but it is the truth. He killed everyone I

    loved, other than my younger brothers. My mother and father are dead, my pack is gone. My home is

    destroyed. Excuse me as I wanted to watch that murderer''s life end. Excuse me, as I would like to be

    the one to end it myself. I will not be ashamed of wanting something to happen to someone who

    deserves the worse out of life. If you have a problem with it, that is fine, but don''t seem shocked when

    others don''t have that same perception of the matter."

    She frowned at him, obviously angry at how he spoke to her. I cleared my throat and she looked over at

    me and she red. "You ruined his mind and put these dangerous thoughts in his mind."

    "Excuse me?" I stood up from the table and red at her.

    Everest stood and let out a growl and she winced. "You best watch your words. You are speaking to the

    Queen," he warned.

    "Well, he is just a young boy." She tried to reason with Everest about her outburst and improper tongue.

    "Speak that way again and I will rip your tongue out." He growled and she whimpered and showed her

    neck, being submissive to him. It wasn''t enough for me though. She needed to learn her ce.

    I walked over to her and looked her dead in the eyes. "I did not ce any murderous thoughts in his

    mind. That evil murdering bastard murdered your nephew''s parents and his friends. He even tried to

    murder him and would have murdered his brothers if it wasn''t for his quick thinking! Are you that daft

    that you do not understand something so simple?" I shouted at her and it was quiet in the dining hall.

    She looked up at me and had a re on her face. I wanted to get to the bottom of things and dipped

    into her mind. I searched deep in her thoughts and found a familiar face. Sarah. I pushed deeper and

    read that she was Sarah''s godmother.

    "You might want to lose what you think you know of Sarah. She will be nothing but a memory soon. I

    am sure that is why you are leaving, without your mate... Right?" I pushed her emotionally and I saw

    anger cross her face.

    "You have no clue.." She started with a shaky voice.

    "Wrong!" I shouted at her. "I know that Sarah is your God-daughter. I know that you are holding a stupid

    grudge over my head because she will face her fate at trial. You do realize that she was the reason

    why Dexter was able to get his hands on me. She is the reason he had ess to everything he had

    ess to in the first damn ce! Get your head out of your ass, Bridget, and realize that innocent little

    girl you remember is a maniptive conniving b***h who wanted what was not hers!" I mmed my fist

    on the table, causing her to jump. "Say anything else on the matter and we will charge you with

    treason, understood?"

    She shook her head as her mate had walked into the room. His arms were crossed and he sighed. He

    walked over to us and he bowed to me. "I am very sorry, your highness. Bridget is having a hard time

    with everything."

    I looked at him and back to her, speaking to her more than him, "We are all having a hard time, but it is

    no excuse for her to hold her hatred in the wrong ce. She needs to realize actions have

    consequences. This is her only warning." I looked back at him then. "Thank you for everything you

    have done for your Kingdom. It will not go unnoticed. I will have our people to help update, renovate,

    build whatever needs to be fixed or reced." I ced a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him. "You

    are the reason your mate is leaving with a warning. She should get herself together before she visits

    again. If you must, and we understand, you should travel back with your mate and pups, especially if

    she is having a hard time dealing with everything." I dropped my hand off his shoulder.

    "Thank you Queen Avalynn. I really do appreciate the offer to be with my mate." He returned the smile

    but I couldn''t help but notice the re he gave to Bridget. I am sure she just embarrassed him in front

    of everyone here. Her cheeks were red with embarrassment as I sat back on my seat.

    She stood bowed and left without another word. Daniel bowed to us both. He snatched a bacon, egg,

    and cheese biscuit and followed quickly behind her. I sighed and took a sip of my orange juice. She

    was unbelieveable. After everything everyone has been through, the absolute audacity of that woman. I

    had hoped that we would never cross paths again. As much as I wished that, with her being a Luna, I

    knew deep down that would not be the case. I would for sure be seeing her in the future.

    I looked around the room and saw that everyone was looking down, necks still bared to us. "I am sorry

    everyone. I did not realize my aura was pushing into you all. Please go back to enjoying your

    breakfast." I softly sighed as I cut into my waffle that was coated in maple syrup and melted butter,

    taking a bite.

    "That was powerful." Trevor looked over at me.

    "Sorry, bud. I didn''t mean for it toe out and over everyone. I am still learning." I offered a smile.

    "Eh, it''s okay. No big deal. You have to do what you have to do. Sorry about Aunt Bridget. I always

    remember my mother saying she was crazy. Which is why I want to stay here. I don''t know how Uncle

    Daniel deals with that." He frowned.

    "He sees the best in her, the side we don''t see. She just has her own issues, like everyone. We don''t

    know the history she had with Brennon and Sarah." I offered.

    He nodded slowly as he understood "That makes sense. I just don''t want to be around her. I feel like I

    wouldn''t learn anything being there."

    "I agree." Everest told him. "You are better off learning from Lycan warriors than Wolf warriors. We can

    show you so much more about war and leadership standpoints."

    "Regardless of your reasoning, we are more than happy to have you here and teach you everything

    you will need to be sessful. If everyone would please excuse me, I have a meeting to attend. I hope

    everyone has a wonderful day and if anyone needs me, feel free to send a link my way." I leaned down

    and kissed Everest and pat the top of Trevors'' head. "Trevor, if you ever need anything, please do not

    hesitate to ask one of us. We were more than happy to assist or give whatever you would need." I

    smiled over to him,

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I left the dining hall and walked to my room, changed into workout clothes, and left the room. I was

    wearing leggings and a sports bra. I was morefortable training in this than anything else. I met

    Miranda in the field just past the garden. We sat on the ground with our legs crossed.

    "I like to meditate before I begin training. It helps center me." She looked over at me.

    "Okay, I have never done that before." I frowned.

    "Focus on your breathing being slow, even breaths. Get the thoughts out of your mind. Listen to the

    sounds around you and rx your body."

    "Okay, I can do that." I told her and closed my eyes. I listened to the noises around us. I could hear the

    buzzing of bees, the gentle breeze moving through the bushes and tree leaves, and the happy birds

    chirping and singing. We sat there for about twenty minutes like this and I had never felt more rxed

    before.

    "Okay. Shall we begin your training?" She looked at me.

    "Yes, please."

    "Your magic is best when your fighting, apparently. It is like a flight or fight instinct. Every person''s

    magic is different. How you use it, for good or for bad, is up to you. Your magic is now pure or white

    magic. But if it continues to consume you and you are unable to control it and reel it in, it is when your

    magic could turn dark and dangerous." She warned.

    "Okay. So how do I do that?" I asked her.

    "You will fight someone." She said simply.

    "Who would I fight?" I frowned.

    "Us." A voice sounded and ire stepped out from behind the bushes along with my brother by her

    side.

    "No." I told them both. "You are both insane. I can''t control the magic. Absolutely not."

    "Yet." Josh told me.

    "No! I will not put your lives at risk." I was firm and serious. They''re insane.

    "We want to help you. Who else better to do this than us?" ire countered.

    "I don''t know, not you guys." I told them both.

    "Look, Avalynn..." Miranda started with a sigh. "You need to work on reeling your magic in. What better

    way to keep it in check than to use people you care about and do not want to hurt?"

    I sighed and stood up. "Okay, fine, fine! Makes sense I guess. Let''s get started then!" I rested my

    hands on my hips and looked at the three of them. "One thing though, Miranda."

    "What is that?" She asked.

    "If I lose control what happens then?" I bit my lip out of nervousness.

    "I will counter your magic with my own. As of now, my magic is stronger than yours and I know how to

    counter what you would be doing. But, honestly, I don''t think you need to worry about the what ifs.

    Don''t think, just do what you want to do. Focus on it and let go." She smiled at me.

    "Okay, I got this." I pumped myself up.

    "You got this, sis." Josh pped his hands together.

    "Yeah! You can do this. We will be fine. We trust in you!" ire cheered me on.

    I took a deep breath, settled my nerves, and closed my eyes. When I opened them, the shock was on

    everyone''s face.

    "Wow." Was all I heard as I looked at the three of them with their mouths wide open, obviously in

    shock.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Chapter 69

    I looked around between ire, Josh, and Miranda. I frowned when I looked in Miranda''s direction,

    who had a big smile upon her face. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" To say that I was

    confused was an understatement. Did I have something on my face? Did I sprout horns and now I

    belong in the deepest pits of hell? What was it?

    "Well, Ava, it is your eyes." Josh stuttered out.

    "My eyes? What about them? I can''t see them!" I felt myself panic. I thought I had been blind for a

    moment, but I could see them so I knew that was not the case, i***t. I felt Charlotteugh at me.

    "Here,e over to the water''s edge and have a look for yourself," Miranda offered.

    "You don''t even..." Josh was cut off by a warning p that I could only assume was ire to hush him

    up. "Ow, babe."

    "Oh please, it wasn''t even that hard. Sometimes you just need to shut your big mouth and let people

    find out for themselves what is going on." I read how annoyed she was with him, as if you couldn''t hear

    it in her voice.

    I stepped up to where the earth and water met and looked down at my own reflection. My eyes were

    glowing and gold, not just a few flecks of gold. They were actually gold. My skin was also shimmering

    with glints of gold. What in the hell? What is this? How do I turn it off? What does this mean? I look like

    a gold oompa loompa! I felt like crying, and I wondered if my tears would be gold too.

    "I control it. Calm down. You are okay, everything is okay. Do not panic." Charlotte spoke to me.

    "You do?" I questioned her.

    "Yes. I do. Your magic is a part of us. This shows your strength. There are books on it that you could

    read. Where it was documented in our history. It is very rare to be blessed with the kind of magic you

    possess and be a Royal Lycan at the same time. You, Avalynn, are the strongest being on this.

    It is a gift and a curse. When word gets out, the witches council will want you dead along with whoever

    else is in their pockets." Charlotte told me.

    "How do you know this?" I asked her.

    "You think our Moon Goddess would pair a magical being with a Royal Lycan on purpose? Two cousins

    from a magical background with history that runs deeper than anyone from thest few hundred years

    could remember?" I could feel her smiling.

    "So, Miranda will also keep her magic?" I asked.

    "Yes, but she must not know this. She must choose Brent on her own ord. She can not be swayed."

    She told me.

    "Avalynn! Hello?" I heard the faint sounds of my name being called. I realized I had gone off into talking

    with my beast. I waspletely ignoring them all.

    I shook my head and took a step away from the water. I turned and looked at the three of them. They

    looked confused.

    "Are you okay?" ire asked as she took a step towards me.

    "Yes. I am fine. Sorry, Charlotte was telling me some things. There are history books from a few

    hundred years ago with information about what I am." I looked between the three of them.

    "I know the history book she is talking about. It is in your office," Miranda said and told us with a smile.

    "I have read it and the gift you have is extremely rare. When a Royal Lycan is gifted with this, it

    generally means that danger to the Lycan and Wolf world is imminent." Miranda sighed.

    "What? So what does this mean?" Josh spoke then and I crossed my arms in front of me, ncing over

    at ire. I could tell they were both panicked and worried for my safety. I wasn''t only worried about my

    safety but everyone else''s that would be involved. I looked down at my arms and hands. I rotated them,

    watching the gold shimmer off of my skin. Absolutely fascinating to look at.

    "It means that both territories are in danger," Miranda sighed.

    "Both?" Josh asked before looking at me, then Miranda. "We need to talk to Brent and we need to talk

    to Everest."

    "I agree." I nodded my head slightly and looked at everyone. "I just need to figure out how to turn this

    off and in my human form."

    "Well. Okay yeah. For sure. I don''t think you would want anyone to know what you are. Us and

    whoever is in your trusted circle should know, of course," ire said.

    "You''re right. Okay Miranda, any ideas?" I looked back at my hands.

    "Well, I think you should try a few things first. The basics, maybe? We just won''t use Josh and ire

    now." She softlyughed.

    "You can use that tree!" Josh pointed to a dead tree and I shrugged my shoulders.

    "Okay." I said.

    "Now," Miranda started to tell me. "Picture the tree as your enemy. Someone that is out to hurt the ones

    you love. A dangerous murderer that is lingering in the darkness, waiting for a prime opportunity to

    make their move against your loved ones."

    I closed my eyes as thoughts turned into images, shing through my mind. I let out a deadly snarl and

    my hands balled into fists by my side. My breathing even picked up as my heart began to beat faster.

    "Woah, look at her." Josh whispered, but I never heard him.

    "Shhh. Let her concentrate." ire whispered back.

    Miranda stood there with a smile upon her face as she watched me closely.

    I could feel the golden tethers linking together, one by one. I felt the heat of magic pulse through my

    veins. I opened my eyes, everything appeared clearer, more sharp, more detailed. I took my arm and

    wound it around as if I was throwing a ball and extended it in front of me. A bright light shot from my

    fingertips , going into the tree. The dead tree exploded into dust and I raised both of my brows,

    shocked at what I had just done.

    "HOLY s**t AVA!" I heard my brother scream from excitement.

    I looked back at him and smiled. "Did you see that? Wow!"

    "We all watched you! How awesome! Look, it''s raining tree dust!" Josh eximed excitedly as he

    walked over to where the dead tree was once standing.

    "Okay. So, I can blow things up. That is pretty cool. I wonder if I could do that to people?" I pondered

    and watched ire''s eyes go wide.

    "Avalynn, you know that isn''t who you are." ire frowned at me.

    "I know, but I was just wondering. You know, if it came down to it, I would turn people into pink mist

    before I let anything happen to anyone I care about." I told her and shrugged my shoulders. "I will not

    apologize for that."

    "Very well then." She dropped it, knowing that there was no point in trying to fight it.

    "Want to try anything else?" Miranda, who had been quiet up until now, asked me.

    "Uhh. I don''t know. Maybe try breaking or bending something, other than you know, blowing it up.

    "Well, reign in your emotions. Feel the world around you. Bend the elements to your will. Work with

    them, not against them." She coached me.

    "Okay, I can do this." I closed my eyes again, concentrating.

    I felt the warmth flow through me, the golden magic tether connecting them back together. They were

    not throbbing like earlier. I guess this is what control over the magic looked like. They were linked one

    by one and when it was ready I opened my eyes. I felt the wind and worked with it. I looked at a slim

    tree in the distance. I moved my fingers along with my hand in a bending motion, willing the tree to

    bend. We all watched as the tree slowly began to bend from the top down. I smiled and looked at the

    branches and twisted one of my hands, making a twirling motion. This motion causes the limbs to wrap

    around itself tightly.

    I worked then on the roots, moving my hand in an upward motion. Cracking was heard as the tree

    shook from the ground. Slowly and surely it was separated from the earth. Dirt fell all around the

    ground as the tree was lifted into the air. I twisted my wrist and it spun in the air. I smiled as I watched

    it. I took it and gently sat it back on the ground,ying it on it''s side.

    I closed my eyes and focused, calming the magic in me. I didn''t know if I was doing it correctly, but the

    warmth slowly faded as I opened my eyes. I looked down at my arms and hands and the golden

    shimmer was now gone. I looked back up at everyone and gave a little grin. "I did it!"

    "You did a fantastic job!" Miranda praised me as ire and Josh pped their hands.

    "I think my beast was helping me," I confessed.

    "Yeah, a little bit. But we are one and I will always be here to help you. Until our final breaths and final

    heart beat."

    "It doesn''t matter, you still hadplete control over yourself that time. Okay, you ready to call a

    meeting?" Miranda asked me and I nodded my head.

    I sent a link to Everest, Brent, Jameson, Amber, and Ted to meet in Everest''s office in thirty minutes. I

    would rather we met in his office because it waspletely sound proof, even for us lycans. You

    couldn''t hear anything going on in there. Screaming, yelling, fighting, plotting for world domination, no

    one would ever know. Well, unless someone was a rat and ran to tell others what was going on.

    We walked our way back inside. We walked up the stairs and made it to Everest''s office. I knocked on

    the door and it opened for us. I allowed the others to walk in before me. When I walked in, I turned

    around and shut the door behind me, locking it.

    "Miranda, do you mind drawing the curtains?" I nced over at her and she nodded her head.

    We needed the curtains closed in case curious and prying eyes were watching our movements. My

    eyes locked with Everest''s and I gave him a little smile. He returned the smile and I saw that he was

    very curious as to what was going on. I could read the others who were confused about why I called

    this meeting.

    Miranda walked into the center of the room and stood there looking around at everyone. When her

    eyesnded on Brent, I noticed how they softened as her eyes looked over him, causing me to smile at

    her happiness.

    When she began talking, everyone was practically sitting on the edge of their seats. "Something

    dangerous ising. We do not know when and we do not know who, though I have a pretty good

    idea who is behind this. It is so very important, now more than ever, that the two territories stand

    together as one solid unit, a solid force. Everyone, Wolf and Lycan, is in danger. It could be now, it

    could be tomorrow, it could be months, years even. We just are not sure, but danger is imminent." She

    nced back at me.

    I took that as my cue and stepped forward. "I have something to show you all." I looked over at ire

    who was holding the book she picked up in my office on the way here.

    "ire, would you mind opening it to the marked page and sit the book on the desk for everyone to

    read, please?" I asked her. She nodded her head and did as I had asked her.

    I watched everyone gather around the desk, Miranda gave me a nod as this was my moment while

    they were busy.

    "Avalynn, what does this...woah." I heard Amber say and I opened my eyes.

    Everyone slowly, one by one, turned to look at me. Their mouths were held open and I smiled at them

    all.

    "You, you look like the photo here. Your skin is just as they described," Jameson said.

    "What does this mean?" Everest had a very serious look on his face.

    Brent''s eyes were darting between Miranda and myself.

    "It means that I am rare. It is dangerous for anyone to find out. We need to prepare for war. We need to

    investigate who is plotting against us. Oh, and I need to work on what I am capable of." I flicked my

    wrist and the book mmed closed. I watched as they all jumped, startled at the book closing. "Sorry, I

    just wanted you guys to see a glimpse of what I can do."

    I closed my eyes and the magical warmth left my body again.

    Brent stood and looked at Miranda. "What does this mean for you?"

    "What do you mean?" She looked at him confused.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Brent seemed agitated and he sighed. "It''s the witches. Isn''t it?" He seemed like he was all over the

    ce with his thoughts.

    "Yes, we believe it is the witches, likest time." She said softly and walked over to him.

    "So does that mean for you?" He asked her again.

    "I stand with you," she stated.

    "Okay." He let out a breath of air with a sigh.

    He was worried that she would choose her own kind over him. I could understand his worry. She was

    still not wearing his mark, but I knew what she was unsure of. She would keep her magic. I wish they

    would just get it done and over with. Waiting to be marked and being one, atleast for Everest and I, was

    such a terrible mistake.

    "We need a n." Everest looked at everyone.

    We could all agree on that, but where would our n start exactly? It was going to take a few sessions

    and we still had to deal with Dexter and his trial that was quickly approaching. Miranda and Brent would

    need to go back to the Southern Territory. What a mess this could all turn out to be. Whatever the n

    is, we will have to stick to it and go by it and follow it religiously.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Chapter 70

    The past few days I have learned so much about myself. I was sitting outside at a small table drinking

    coffee, reflecting on thest few months. I was a scared, heartbroken "human" who had no hope. I was

    thought of being wolfless, but in reality, I was not only a Lycan but a Royal Lycan. I went from being a

    rejected wolfless human wanting to end it all to one of the most powerful people in our world. I was a

    Queen with hidden talents, blessed beyond belief from our Moon Goddess. My cousin, Miranda, would

    also be powerful if she epted Brent and became a Lycan. She would be strong and powerful.

    I sipped my coffee, listening to the birds, mentally preparing myself for today. Today was the trial of

    Dexter. He was guilty, we all knew it, and the voting on his sentence would be andslide verdict. He

    would be put to death. He would answer for all the crimes hemitted. I closed my eyes as I felt tears

    beginning to sting the back of my eyes and I took a deep breath. Images shed through my mind of

    the famines affected by his actions.

    I opened my eyes as a single tear ran down my cheek. He left a trail of destruction from his territory to

    ours. He recruited on threats and most of his men flipped on him once help arrived for them. The ones

    who didn''t were already dealt with. I sighed and finished my coffee, standing and turned to walk inside.

    I slid the door open and was met by Everest, who seemed to be brooding.

    "Morning." I looked up at him as he was blocking my entrance inside.

    "Morning. What are you doing?" He looked down at me with a brow raised.

    "Having my coffee in silence." What was with him? He was acting strange.

    "Ah, I see." He stepped forward and with his motions made me step back. He closed the door behind

    him and moved in my direction again.

    I don''t know why and I couldn''t exin it but something felt off. Something didn''t seem right. I sniffed

    the air and couldn''t get a scent.

    Was he hiding his scent? Why would he hide his scent? Was he not wanting to have his scent spread

    considering we would be in around arge crowd of people soon with the trial going on?

    "You seem, well, nervous." He told me as he smiled down at me.

    "You are acting weird. Not yourself. Are you okay?" I frowned up at him.

    He simply nodded his head. "You should go get yourself ready."

    He turned and walked away. I dipped into his mind as I followed him back inside.

    Red g, red g, red g! I don''t know who this is, but it wasn''t Everest.

    Charlotte shifted immediately and lunged at him. He was quick and turned, knowing he would have

    been caught. With a flick of his wrist he used magic and froze me in mid air. I linked everyone I could to

    warn them of the impending danger; Everest, Jameson, Ted, Amber, ire and Josh.

    "Send help. Danger. Magical beings who can shift to appear like others. Trust no one, unless they say

    our code word knockout roses. But only then should we do this by linking one another, so they do not

    catch on to our quick n."

    I felt heat radiate through me, anger driving my magic now. I looked at his face. That handsome face

    which was contorted into hatred as he red up at me. I felt the tingling sensation in my muscles as

    the magic in me began to surface. I let out an ear-piercing scream. A burst of magic left my body, riding

    the frozen spell that had a hold on me. sting into the person who was impersonating my love. He

    went flying back and I used this moment to attack him.

    When he flew back, he crashed into the wall. His body slid down and he sat there, still and unmoving. I

    took a step towards him. He was still breathing. Charlotte leaned down and picked him up by his throat,

    digging our ws into his throat as blood began draining out from where our ws had punctured him.

    She mmed him back into the wall with a growl as he coughed and pulled at the arm that was holding

    him up. Slowly the magic he had used began lifting and his true features began to show through.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He was a young man, with jet ck hair and pale skin, his eyes were as ck as his hair, and he had

    an evil grin on his face. "It is true then. You are the all magical being. You belong to us, your power is

    our power. They know you are here, there is nothing you can do now. They can see through my eyes.

    They''re watching you now. I may or may not be the only one that has been watching you all," he said to

    me.

    Miranda walked around to the corner and stood looking at him. "Gerald?" She looked like she was in

    disbelief.

    "It is me, you lycan loving traitor." He spit in her direction. "Don''t worry, these oversized mutts will soon

    be..."

    Charlotte lifted him from the wall and mmed him back into it. Something cracked and he let out a

    painful scream. Charlotte''s hands went to either side of his neck and twisted it. Snapping the life from

    him before he could say anything else. She dropped him to the ground and we shifted back to my

    human form. I looked over to Miranda and she looked at me. She seemed horrified at what she had just

    witnessed. If it was finding this Gerald character or me murdering him, I would never know.

    "They know." She looked at me and I nodded my head at her.

    "Yes, they do." I told her.

    "Dexter," She said, and our eyes went wide. Did they let him escape?

    We rushed downstairs and, and thankfully, he was still locked away in his cell. He wasughing

    uncontrobly. It was creepy. It wasn''t a normalugh but a weird, wickedugh. He was also rocking

    back and forth. Something was going on, something had happened.

    "You know, you know. You know what I know. You have seen what I have seen. They know you know.

    We are the ones." He kept repeating. Everest and Brent joined us finally and we all exchanged knowing

    looks at one another.

    "Could this be the work of the witches council?" I looked at Miranda and she shrugged.

    "I don''t really know, I mean it could be?" She turned to watch Dexter.

    Everest looked at Brent. "He has a trial today."

    Brent nodded his head. "That he does. He could be faking it."

    "But how would he fake it? Unless Gerald came down here and messed with him?" I looked back at

    them and they exchanged looks again.

    "On duty warriors!" Everest yelled loudly.

    The warriors came in and bowed down to all of us.

    "Who has been in here today?" He questioned them.

    They stood tall and looked confused. "Only you, your grace."

    "Are you sure?" He questioned them again.

    "Yes, your grace." The other warrior spoke and they nodded their heads.

    "Thank you, you are both dismissed." They walked away to stand back at their post.

    "So Gerald was in here, impersonating you then." I asked and Everest nodded his head.

    "So what does this mean?" Miranda asked.

    "We need to get back to our territory as soon as possible. We will fly back after the trial tonight. It will

    be faster this way. We then will need to make our preparations for you bing Queen. Well, I mean if

    you still want to be my Queen? You will need to have my mark, which then means you will turn into a

    Lycan," Brent told Miranda and she nodded slowly.

    "I still want to be your Queen. I still want to wear your mark. I want to be with you." She looked at him

    and smiled. He returned the smile to her.

    It made my heart happy and sad all at the same time. She was going to make an awesome Queen. I

    was just sad that she would be leaving. Miranda may be my cousin, but over thesest two weeks she

    has grown to be a close friend and sister. She has helped me through my growing process and I would

    forever be thankful for all she has done for me. It would be up to me to gather my strength and work on

    my magical abilities through the elements.

    With the news, Everest linked us to meet in the extended private conference room of his office. We

    were instructed to act normally as we walked down the hallways back into the castle. When we passed

    people, we smiled and nodded our heads as they bowed to us. When we entered Everest''s office and

    the door waspletely closed, Miranda spoke out first "What the hell are we going to do?"

    I didn''t know the answer to her question and was at aplete loss. We looked over to our mates as

    they exchanged nces with one another. Everyone''s energy seemed to be anxious and panicked.

    "Okay, everyone. We all just need to breathe, calm down and breathe." I told them all and in unison

    they all inhaled and exhaled a calming breath slowly. "Okay, now that that''s done, let''se up with a

    n. We obviously need to ready our troops again. We can''t do this until you two are both back in your

    Kingdom. It is time to raise the banners. We need the same ones, obviously. Let''se up with a

    design that we all can agree on. Then we can go from there. All we need is a Lycan symbol and the

    colors. I can send it in and it can be done within the next week. I will have it shipped to you guys."

    "Okay, what colors then?" Miranda looked at me, then back at the guys.

    "Blue and orange," Everest said, and he got weird looks from all of us.

    "Blue and orange? Really?" Brent said with a questionable brow raise.

    "I like the colors?" He frowned.

    "I think we should do red, ck, and silver," I said, and they all pondered for a moment.

    "What about ck, red, and gold?" Brent suggested.

    "I like it," Everest said.

    "Me too." I agreed.

    "Seems like a strong and powerful choice." Miranda agreed with everyone.

    Everest leaned over and hit a button that buzzed.

    "Yes, Your Grace?" a female voice answered at the other end.

    "Would you mind grabbing our banner designer. We are going to be changing our banners." He

    sounded calm and collective.

    "Right away, Your Grace." Clicking sound as the connection was cut off.

    A few minutester, the door opened to the room and in walked our designer for all things kingdom

    rted. He had a pad of paper in his hand and a box of different pencils. He bowed to us before sitting

    his things out on the table.

    "My King, my Queen," he said to us both.

    We all watched curiously as he began to draw the outline of how our banners appeared on therge

    pad. He looked back up at us. "A change in the banner?" He peered over the top of his ck square

    framed sses at us.

    "Yes, we need there to be two Lycans to appear as they are joining forces together." Everest looked up

    at him. He nced at us all, wanting to ask why they were joining forces, but he only nodded his head

    and began drawing.

    When he was finished, there were two Lycans standing together. It was obvious that the two Lycans

    were of Everest and Brent''s beasts. It was beautifully drawn and will be beautifully disyed when we

    join our forces, front and v of our line.

    "What colors have you chosen?" He looked at Everest.

    "We have chosen the colors red, ck, and gold." He told him.

    "Very bold colors. I like it." He pulled the colors out and began coloring in and shading the colors. It

    took him around an hour and a half to do the detailed work. When he was done, it was perfect. Red

    and ck with the trimming of gold around the lycans.

    "This is perfect, thank you very much." Everest told him and he bowed his head in thanks.0

    "Thank you, My King. It is always a pleasure to do any work for our kingdoms." He spoke to us all and

    none of us corrected him.

    "If you do not mind, could we please make sure that this is done within the week. Double the order and

    send half of the Southern Kingdom to King Brent and future Queen Miranda?" I looked at him and he

    bowed his head down.

    "Of course. We will have the order done and shipped out in a few days." He told us.

    "Thank you for your hard work and your dedication." I told him as he gathered his things up.

    "It is my greatest pleasure." He left the room and we all sat down with a breath.

    "So now what?" I looked at the guys.

    Everest looked back at me and Brent said "Now we are going to the trial and then we will go home. We

    will be in strictmunication with one another over the next few weeks. We will train and work with

    our members and warriors together in intensive training. The witches council is in the southern part of

    our territory. They obviously know that we know, but how much they really know is unknown." He

    sighed.

    "Okay. The trial is still two hours away. We are going to grab lunch and we will see youter." Everest

    told them both.

    "We will see you there," Brent told us.

    "So you have officially decided to attend?" Miranda looked up at him.

    "I have. He may be my brother, but he is a monster and I want him to be held in the highest contempt.

    What better way to show the people they have my support than testify against his crimes myself?" He

    looked down at Miranda and smiled at her. He leaned to her and ced a kiss on the top of her head.

    "As long as you arefortable with it, I will be here for you throughout the entire trial." She leaned

    into him as his arm was wrapped around her.

    "In any matter we fully understand, regardless of what you choose," I offered, and he nodded.

    "Thank you Queen Avalynn, you are very kind and understanding," Brent said, turning to Miranda and

    leaving the room with her.

    The trail was in a few hours and we grabbed ourte lunch and went to get ourselves ready. It was

    going to be hard to contain my emotions and not let them get away from me. He deserves everything

    he hasing to him today.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Chapter 71

    The Afternoon of the Trial

    Part One - Sarah''s dreadful fate

    I was alone. Everest had an issue to deal with downstairs and he told me to go ahead and get dressed

    for this afternoon''s trial. I had three different suits picked out for myself. There was a charcoal gray skirt

    suit paired with a royal blue button-down shirt. The other suit was a ck pin striped suit with a soft

    gray button-down shirt. Thest suit was a ssic ck suit with a white button-down top. I looked

    between the three of the suits and walked away. I slid my clothes off and got in the shower. I washed

    the stress and worries off of my body from earlier in the day.

    I got out of the shower and dried myself off. I put on my lotion, put heat protectant in my hair, and dried

    my hair. I took the wet towel that was wrapped around my body and hung it up. I pulled on the robe and

    went to where I kept my makeup. I sat down on the chair at my vanity. I prepped my skin for make-up

    and looked up at hearing the door to our bedroom open and close shut.

    "It''s just me, love." Everest called out to me.

    "I am in here, putting my make-up on." I called back to him as he walked into the oversize walk-in

    closet.

    "You smell nice. I could smell you outside." He winked at me, causing me to blush.

    "Oh." I turned and flipped my hair as I walked past him, my scent floating in his direction. As he inhaled,

    he made a low growling sound, causing me to let out a small giggle.

    I went over and picked out the suit I was going to wear and began getting myself dressed. As I was

    getting dressed, Everest began to get himself ready. When we were both ready, we had about an hour

    or so left to spare. We walked into the activity room together and found it to be empty. We sat down at

    a table together and, for once, other than being inside our bedroom together, we were alone. Not only

    were we alone, but it was also very quiet. It seemed pretty peaceful. I could hear the soft pattering of

    his heart beat. It seemed to be reaching out to me and I moved to face him. He smiled over at me and I

    returned the smile.

    "Ever y chess?" He looked down at the perfectly disyed game on the table and back up to me.

    "Well, if you must know, I am a champion at the game. Aplete mastermind." I told him with a broad

    smile.

    "Really?" His brows shot up in surprise. I could tell he was impressed.

    "No, I have never yed before." Iughed and heughed with me. "I couldn''t tell you first thing about

    it, honestly."

    We both looked at the open doorway as we both could hear noiseing from the hallway. There were

    different members on their way to the trial, chatting with one another. I heard Everest sigh as he stood,

    his chair scooting across the floor. He held his hand out to me and helped me up.

    He sniffed the air and looked at me weirdly. "I swear you smell, I don''t know, a little different all of a

    sudden?" He sounded confused at his own statement.

    "Hmm, that is weird." I frowned and sniffed the air. "I can''t tell anything different."

    "Anyway, are you ready?" He wrapped an arm around me.

    "I guess so. I am so ready for this to be closed and over with." I leaned my head over to the side to rest

    on his shoulder.

    He led me out and we walked hand in hand to where the trial was being held.

    We took our ces with the council members. Those who sat with us were Ted, Jameson, Brandon,

    Lincoln, Jaxxon, and Kristina. Everyone was vetted and trusted by high ranking members of the

    Kingdoms staff. The first order of business would be Sarah''s trial. She was unmistakeably guilty of her

    crimes. It would be up to the others what her fate would be. I was done giving her any more chances,

    she has proved to bepletely untrustworthy.

    We watched the room fill and low mummers of whispers and ufortable coughing was echoing off

    the wall. I looked out at everyone, my eyes scanning the room from one side to the other. Unlike the

    human world, there was no jury of your peers, but the council who would be the ones to decide your

    fate.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    When there were no seats left and people were leaning against the wall waiting, Lincoln stood up and

    addressed the crowd of people. Everyone was listening intently to what was being said. I used this

    moment of distraction for my mind to sweep through the crowd. I was choosing random people to dip

    into their minds to see if they had any ns to cause chaos during the trial.

    Sarah walked into the room. She had lost a good deal of weight and she honestly looked horrible. Her

    hair seemed to be matted and just a knotted mess. Her skin showed visible dirt and filth caked on.

    When our eyes locked, she frowned at me. I kept a nk stare and watched her as she approached

    the bench. She took a deep breath and her mouth dropped.

    "You''re pregnant!?" She growled and suddenly lunged in my direction.

    The room erupted in a brief moment of chaos. When she lunged, I casted my hand in her direction,

    stopping her, freezing her in her spot. She looked frightened and I smiled at her.

    "Best know your enemy fully before you try anything." I said through gritted teeth. "Let''s get her some

    silver chains." Everestmanded his men. They made haste and chained her to the desk in record

    time.

    Everest turned to look at me. "Are you? You know pregnant?"

    "I don''t know. We can discusster." I looked out at the crowd of people who were all smiles,

    whispering the gossip about the possibility of pregnancy from their Queen. I eternally rolled my eyes at

    them. I knew they would be excited if I were pregnant. I made myselffortable in my chair.

    The trial began for Sarah. She was found guilty on all counts; conspiring against the kingdom,

    conspiring to kill the king, assisting in the murder of the king, assisting in the kidnappings of the future,

    now Queen, destruction of Kingdom property, conspiring against the kingdom to entice a war, aiding

    and abiding a murderer. I watched her reaction, her face fell, as she was sentenced to death. I looked

    around at the court and everyone seemed to be satisfied with the verdict.

    She would be injected with a decent amount of silver. The silver would flow through her veins and

    slowly take her life away. Her body would then be put on disy for being a traitor on the Kingdom

    walls for everyone to see. I felt nothing for her; no sorrow, no worries, and absolutely no sadness. She

    deserved this, she deserved to die. She has been an infected thorn in my side and just a pain in my

    ass from day one.

    She growled and everyone began to back away from her. Somehow, her Lycan was fighting the silver

    chains, obviously inplete desperation to get free. She struggled and pulled at the chains. I looked

    at her as she was halfway through shifting when I stood. For whatever reason, I walked over to the

    table. Everest called for me and I shook my head. I wasn''t afraid of her or her desperation.

    "Stop." I looked at her.

    She continued to struggle against her chains.

    "Stop, show some grace for once in your life." I watched her slowly stop and she shifted to her human

    form.

    I turned and walked away, pausing by the guards. "She is all yours."

    I sat back down next to Everest, cing a hand on hisp. I could feel his anger at me rolling off him. I

    get it, she was in a dangerous state and I could possibly be pregnant. But, he forgets that I can always

    be one step ahead of everyone. I decided to send him a mind link. "I just wanted to save her from any

    more embarrassment. I knew nothing would have happened."

    He squeezed my hand in his own, "I know that you feel you can not be hurt, but you are not invincible,

    my love. I just wish you wouldn''t be so half hazardous to your own life, possibly our baby''s life too."

    I returned a soft squeeze to his hand, "I know, you are right. I am sorry for worrying you. I will be more

    careful in the future."

    He looked over at me and gave a little nod. "Thank you."

    The council decided to push back Dexter''s trial until tomorrow morning. It was going to be a long trial to

    go through the details for both kingdoms. The trial members going over his sentencing would be

    double. Southern and Northern members would be deciding his fate, together.

    We walked out behind the guards who were walking Sarah to the injection room. They took her into the

    room as we went to the protective ss in the neighboring room. The ss allowed us to watch what

    was going on, all the while the others on the other side could not see us. I watched as they strapped

    Sarah into the chair. She sat very still and watched them as they worked. She knew, even if she was to

    try to fight, she would be dead regardless. The guards were armed with guns, fashioned with silver

    bullets.

    The guards were on either side of her with a needle of silver. They wore protective gear to shield them

    from any dripping from the liquid silver. She made a face of pain and cried out. I knew the silver was

    rushing through her blood stream. We watched as her life slowly slipped away. When the guards

    confirmed her death, they moved her body. They changed her clothes into traitors'' attire and moved her

    to be disyed for all to see.

    It was quiet throughout, as everyone seemed to understand the dark cloud hanging over the Northern

    Kingdom. Tomorrow will be a day with so many people''s involvement, emotions will surely be running

    high. Who knows what could really happen? If anything happened at all, it wouldn''t surprise me in the

    least. Dexter would soon meet his fate. His would be much more painful than Sarah''s death.

    "Babe?" I heard Everest speak to me.

    "Yes?" I looked over at him.

    "Let''s go take a test." He smiled.

    "A test?" I frowned.

    "Well, let''s go get one so you can take the pregnancy test in the morning." He told me.

    "Okay." I agreed as I walked with him. Tomorrow, tomorrow, will be the day that everything changes.

    Truth be told, I had a feeling the test would turn out to be positive. I couldn''t exin it really, I just knew

    it would be positive. We will be having a baby in just a few short months. I smiled to myself as we

    walked together, hand in hand, holding onto one another. I was afraid if we let one another go,

    something would surely separate us.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Chapter 72

    The Evening of Dexter''s Trial

    The beginning of the day and Dexter''s trial...

    I stood outside the door with Everest, Josh, ire, Miranda, and Brent. We were chatting about the trial

    for Sarah. How it was weird to watch the silver overtake her body. The way that it seemed to burn her

    from the inside out. It was a sight that I did not enjoy watching. I leaned against Everest and his hand

    went instinctively to my belly, rubbing it softly. We were pregnant.

    It brought me back to the moments leading up to finding out I was pregnant. He picked me up and

    twirled me around our bedroom this morning. How happy he was, how happy I was to be carrying the

    next leader for our Kingdom, to be carrying a product of our love for one another.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I couldn''t wait to experience all of the good and bad of this pregnancy with him as our family grew

    much bigger, even if it was only by one. A Lycan pregnancy was different than a human who was

    carrying a child. Lycans were pregnant for maybe four months, half the time a human would give birth.

    Some Lycans delivered their babes as early as three months. We were stronger than humans, we

    could procreate faster too. I remember this one woman who gave birth twice in one year, the second

    being with twins. She had her hands full for sure. I could not even imagine having three babies under

    the age of one.

    That made me wonder if I was going to have one or multiples. I smiled as my hand sat on top of

    Everest''s hand, which was still rubbing my t stomach. It wouldn''t be t in the next few months as it

    would be more full and plump looking with the love of my baby inside.

    "Avalynn, are you?" ire looked at me with a questionable look on her face.

    "Am I?" I frowned at her.

    ire motioned to my stomach where mine and Everest''s hands were resting. "Pregnant? Are you

    pregnant?"

    "We are. We just found out this morning." I smiled happily at everyone standing there and looked down

    at our hands.

    Congrattions were told throughout our group, which went along with hugs and handshakes. I

    answered all the questions about doctors'' appointments to be made and how far along we thought we

    were. Little did we all know, this would be the happiest and brightest moment of our entire day and

    maybe weeks toe.

    We looked up at the sound of creaking as the doors to where the trial was being held were opened up

    for us. We didn''t really mind waiting outside as the staff finished setting everything up. We were early,

    after all. It gave us the time to chat. We walked into the room and the temperature matched the

    appearance, cold and harsh. The walls were concrete brick painted a white color. The room almost

    looked sterile. The table that was up higher and looking down at the rest of the room was long and

    stretched across the entire room. There were twelve chairs in total up there. Enough for our council

    members and enough for the Southern Territory council members to sit with us. The table was made up

    of rich, deep colored wood that had a beautiful glossy finish, with ck steel legs, and a ck steel

    panel going along the front of it. The paneling blocked any views from under the table from our people

    on the other side.

    As we walked in, I noticed where they would have Dexter chained up. He was off to the right side of the

    room. It looked like a cage made with silver bars. Unless you were wearing a special glove to get in

    and out of the cage, the silver would surely burn you if you touched it. I walked over to look at the cage

    itself. It went floor to ceiling with big anchors to hold the chains in ce. The silver bars also went

    around the circumference of the cell. It was honestly impressive and it should have been able to hold

    him back sessfully.

    We took our ces and sat down. Everest was bouncing his right knee. I could feel his nervous energy

    rolling off of him and crashing into me like the waves crash onto the beach. I looked down at his knee

    and moved to sit my hand gently on his thigh. He settled down and his knee stopped bouncing. He

    looked over at me with a smile as if to say thank you. I nodded my head at him as my hand pat his leg

    lightly before staying in ce. The doors opened up with loud clicking sounds as the council members

    began to walk in first. I nced over to Brent and Miranda, who were watching the men and women

    arrive. They came up to center stage and took their seats in between Brent and Miranda and Everest

    and myself. We were sitting at opposite ends of the stretch of tables. Normally, we would be front and

    center, but considering both parties were involved some way or another, we could be swayed in our

    decision making, for or against.

    The doors were opened once again after everyone was settled in. Members of both the Northern and

    Southern Territories filled up the room. People sat in their seats and stood along the wall. I looked out

    at the crowd, searching for anything that stood out. Slipping in and out of other peoples minds for any

    clues on anything that would or could be rming. The whispers between everyone gave the room a

    high but nervous energy. Everyone wanted to see who this Lycan was that crossed every line and

    risked everything for nothing. Just to end up here, in front of everyone, to be sentenced to death.

    You could hear the chains from a good distance away. Their clinking against one another and the

    scraping of the floor was something you could not have mistaken. You could smell his burning flesh

    from outside the room. Every eye in the room was watching the door he would enter within the next few

    minutes. Our hearing and sense of smell were superb.

    The doors opened wide as the guards brought him into the room. They were practically dragging him

    into the room, the silver chains were weighing Dexter down. The guards, who wear special thick gloves

    and special clothes to help block the silver, protect their skin. Dexter''s skin was covered in burn marks

    from where he wore the chains. The chains covered him and wrapped tightly around his body. He was

    mumbling his words and not making any sense at all. His eyes were bloodshot and he smelled foul.

    They connected the chains to the anchors on the floor and ceiling. They tightened them to make him

    stand. It had enough ck and give so his body slouched. His head hung low as he continued to

    mumble his words. I felt like they meant something, but I couldn''t decide what he was trying to say.

    The council member stood up in front of everyone and began speaking of what today would consist of.

    I listened to him speaking about how we would be going over every event in detail. Basically reliving

    every detail from my kidnapping to the battle at the end. I took a deep breath as I felt Everest''s hand

    slide into my own. He squeezed softly and I returned the light squeeze. Apparently, photos were taken

    in my absence of the destruction he left behind. I heard sniffling and looked down the line and noticed

    that Miranda had tears streaming down her cheeks. I knew that she med herself from the beginning.

    I, however, did not me her at all. I saw that she had no choice in the matter and did what she

    needed to keep herself and Cassie alive.

    The trial was long and had so much evidence against him and his wrong doings that I just wanted to

    stand up and scream "enough is enough," but I did not. I sat and listened and relived everything.

    Everything yed back to my mind. The details were painful. I remember being scared, but never

    showing it. I remember faking being strong and just praying for help and assistance. I zoned out for a

    while, blocking out what he was saying. I just stared at the back of the room as a cold feeling crept

    across my skin.

    A few hours into the trial... Fast forward...

    I sat next to Everest as we listened to the evidence being told before us. Dexter was still acting weird

    and mumbling his words. I slipped into his mind as we sat there. I searched through his mind, which

    seemed to be in turmoil andplete chaos of thoughts being strung together. Nothing made sense. It

    seemed like his mind was hiding something, but what was he hiding? I generally never had this much

    trouble trying to gain ess to anyone''s mind. Why was his mind so difficult to read all of a sudden? I

    didn''t have any trouble before today? What was he hiding? What was really going on? I shivered again.

    That was odd, I never shiver. I never get cold. Why was I cold? I looked down at my arm and saw

    thousands of bumps along my skin. This is odd.

    Suddenly, an explosion happened against the wall to our left. Everest, who was sitting next to me on

    the left, quickly shielded me from the st, protecting me from any debris. He pulled us down under the

    desk-like table that helped shield both of us. The wall crumbled and cracking was heard as the integrity

    of the structure waspromised.

    "f*****g hell." I heard Everest curse under his breath as he was looking around. "This is not safe,

    Avalynn. We have to get out of here now. Something is happening. Where is Dexter?" He peered

    around the sides of the table to look around the room.

    He didn''t realize it but I heard him softly inhale. I could tell something was not only wrong but a

    complete disaster. That is when the sickest and most evilughter sounded through the destruction.

    Theughter was not that of Dexter but of a big figure that was at the other end of the room. I moved to

    look out from around the table. I couldn''t make anything out other than the outline, dust was all over the

    room. Suddenly, it was as if the figure disappeared. They were gone right before my eyes. One minute

    they were there, the next gone. Screaming soon filled the room. My ears ached from the sound of the

    explosion and I felt dizzy.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Chapter 73

    The explosion made me dizzy and I felt sick to my stomach. I figured the sickness was from morning

    sickness. I felt as if I would pass out and lightheaded. I felt cold, almost numbingly cold. I swear I can

    now see my breath. I looked down at the row of people who were sitting up on the council. Bodies were

    scattered everywhere and I could tell that they were still alive. Thank the Goddess. I saw movement as

    Miranda and Brent came out from under the table. I swallowed hard, doing my best to power through

    this wave of sickness.

    "What the f**k was that?!" Brent shouted over at us.

    "A witch, I think," Everest answered.

    "It was definitely a witch," Miranda said as she struggled to stand. "Keep your eyes open and be aware

    of your surroundings." She warned us all.

    "Oh my goddess!" I looked out at the people who were scattered around. I could smell their blood as it

    tainted the air. I looked over at the cell, as Dexter would not shut up. He wasughing and looked very

    pleased. I heard someone growl and heughed louder. Bastard.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I walked over to him and he had a sadistic smile on his face. "I know you had something to do with

    this!" I yelled at him, my anger taking over. I felt my body trying to shift and I tried to suppress the

    shifting. I did not want to give in to my anger.

    He stepped closer to the cells and had a sadistic smile on his face. "I did have something to do with

    this." He confessed.

    Everest growled and stepped forward. Brent growled at his brother, moving forward as well. They were

    standing on either side of me now, Miranda stood behind Brent, using him as a shield for her own

    protection.

    "Exin yourself, brother!" Brent demanded through gritted teeth.

    "Why should I exin anything to you? You are weak. You should not hold the crown upon your head!

    You and that traitorous b***h!" He spat.

    Brent was fuming as fur began toe out of his skin. He was dangerously close to shifting. He

    mmed his hand against the silver cell and let out a deathly growl, ignoring the blistering feeling on

    his hand from the silver. Miranda wrapped her arms around him and he began to calm down, not much,

    but some.

    "Everest, you are not fit to rule. You do not deserve her. What was the Moon Goddess thinking? You

    are not worthy of her, her love, and her powers." Everest growled when suddenly Dexter reached

    between the bars and snatched Everest by the shirt cor.

    They fought one another for control, the burning sound of Dexters skin against the cell sounded

    sickening. Brent tried helping by pulling Everest by the waist. Pulling him back and away from the

    silver. When his arms were far enough out from the bars, I shed Dexter''s arm with a knife. He made

    a hissing sound and pulled his arms back.

    I attempted to use my abilities to freeze Dexter''s movements but something was wrong. My magic was

    not working against him. I couldn''t figure out why as I continued to try to use it. I heard a crashing

    sound as the men fell backwards onto the floor. Dexter tilted his head backughing. I walked over with

    Miranda, helping them up. Everest had a burn line going across his face where his face had touched

    the silver bars in the beginning.

    I whispered to Miranda "My magic is not working. Something is wrong."

    She nodded her head, "Same, I am as useless as a human right now. I didn''t want to rm you, but

    there is some dark stuff going on right now. There is a blocker of some sort up right now."

    Everest sighed "Leave him here. He can''t escape without this key. We need to get our people out of

    this building now!"

    "Agreed, let us get to it. Miranda, I need you to go to the Castle and bring back anyone who can help

    us." Brent told her and she nodded her head.

    We started moving everyone out of the building, one by one. We had to separate the living from the

    dead and the critical and noncritical. Groups of our people showed up, offering their help. Sobs were

    heard as people came to im family members. An hour passed by as thest member was taken to

    the Kingdoms hospital. I walked back into the room and frowned at the cell. Dexter was leaning against

    the silver bars with a grin. I knew that he should not be able to do that.

    "I have a secret, my pretty girl." He grinned at me.

    "What? How are you...?" I stepped closer to see if my eyes were deceiving me. They were not, he was

    in fact leaning on the bars.

    "I am not Dexter." He whispered.

    "What do you mean?" I took a step away from him. I was too close, I needed to get out of the room.

    Suddenly, an arm was wrapped around me and a hand covered my mouth. Instinctively I opened my

    mouth and bit hard against the hand. Not this time, not today. I struggled and fought against whoever

    was behind me. "You smell like him, Princess. I will have to fix that." His hand rested against my

    stomach.

    "You smell like you are pregnant, too. How unfortunate, that should be my pup." He moved to have a

    silver de pressed against my neck as I stilled. The silver burning against my skin. His tongue traced

    my ear as he pulled me tight against him. Feeling him on me made me want to vomit. He was revolting.

    "Dexter." I breathed, hearing his voice, his breath hot against my neck.

    "It is me, Princess." He moved us towards the opposite direction.

    Someone came up next to him and whispered to him "We need to leave here. Now. They will be in here

    to retrieve you and move you to the prison cells."

    "Thank you for taking my ce, Gresh. Now get us all out of here." Hemanded him and he began

    chanting.

    The silver knife was at my throat. I had waited long enough and as the knife moved away from me I

    pushed with all the strength I could muster and shoved the arm into the one he called Gresh. The silver

    knife sliced through the shoulder of the man and he screamed in pain.

    "You b***h!" He yelled at me.

    I took off running and linked to Everest "Help! Back in the trial ro-"

    I was tackled from behind as we fell against the corner side of the table, all of their weight on me. I let

    out a painful cry as I was slung to the floor, falling onto the ground onto a sharp piece of the crumbled

    wall. I screamed as pain shot through my entire body, being impaled by something metal. I rolled over

    onto my back as Dexter moved to stand over to me.

    Gresh stood next to him and blew something over me. "That will slow it down." He told Dexter as he

    nodded.

    "Oh you''re bleeding." Dexter said to me with a sinister smile upon his face. "How unfortunate."

    Everest busted through the door at the opposite side of the room, then with a deadly growl. Dexter

    stood back and grinned at him. Gresh walked over, ced a hand on him, and they were gone. I held

    my hands at my stomach as blood poured out of my wound.

    Everest rushed to my side and lifted me up from the ground. I could smell the rusty scent of my blood

    as it coated Everest. I felt weak and small. I couldn''t feel Charlotte anymore either.

    I tried calling her to heal us, but she was gone. Why was she gone? I put my hand on my blood-

    drenched stomach and weeped. My eyes felt heavy as Everest seemed to be running with me. He had

    shifted. When did he do that? My eyes closed and I heard him. It was as if he was begging me to stay

    awake. I tried, I really did. Sleep just felt moreforting, more rxing. I couldn''t fight it any longer

    and drifted into unconsciousness as bright warm-looking lights weed me.

    Everest POV

    I could smell her blood before I entered the room. I felt her pain, her panic as she called out to me. I

    rushed to her as quickly as I could. Dexter was somehow out of his cell, standing over her body that

    was soaked in her own blood. Another was next to him smiling evilly at me. I let out a deep, deadly

    growl. I made eye contact with Dexter and he smirked at me. I began stalking towards him as the weird

    looking fellow waved and in an instant they were both gone. I didn''t have time to worry about where

    they had gone.

    I rushed to get to Avalynn who was shaking, crying out in pain, and lying in her own pool of blood. As I

    had feared before entering the room, she was indeed bleeding out. Why wasn''t she healing? I lifted her

    up into my arms and began running. I shifted mid stride and ran as fast as my beast could go. When

    her body went limp, I growled at her to wake her. Her eyes fluttered open again as we reached the

    Kingdoms hospital. Her eyes locked onto my own and I could see her barely hanging on. I busted right

    through the door and everyone parted to make room for me to move to where I needed to take her. Her

    eyes closed again as I sat her down where the doctor directed me to. I shifted back to my human form

    and looked at Avalynn.

    "Please, King Everest, step back and allow us to work." The doctor spoke to me and I growled.

    He spoke to me again, "I understand you are worried about your mate, but I need you to step away

    from her and allow us to do our jobs."

    I growled and stepped away. I knew he was right. I looked down at her onest time before leaving the

    room, walking out the doors, and leaving the hospital behind me. I felt like I couldn''t breathe, my anger

    and rage was too much, almost suffocating me. When I stepped outside, I let out a sad howl and took

    off running to the woods. I saw red as I shifted and ran deep into the woods, giving my beast full

    control. I was afraid, worried, and upset that I had left her alone again. I didn''t think. I never do. It is all

    my fault. She may die because of my stupidity.

    I felt some others following close to me, but still keeping their distance. It was Brent and Jameson.

    They wereing to check on me, trying to take me back to the hospital. I knew I needed to, I just

    needed to run off some steam. My anger was boiling over in a blinding fit of rage.

    "She needs you." Jameson''s voice crossed through me.

    "He is right, she needs you now more than ever. Come back, let me handle hunting my brother. I have

    already ordered his immediate capture, dead or alive." Brent told me through the link. This caused me

    to stop running. I was angry and this was the final push for me to be in a blind rage.

    I turned on him and linked Brent back. "You should have allowed us to kill the bastard on sight the first

    f*****g time. My mate would not be battling for her life right now!" I yelled, lunging, and snapping at him.

    I needed someone else to me and he was the perfect one to me at that very moment. Even

    though I understood then, I shifted my me to him now.

    He didn''t fight me back as Jameson got in between us, trying to push me away. My beast let out a

    growl, shing violently around Jameson, connecting and opening up a wound on Brent.

    "Stop Everest! You don''t want to do this. Stop!" Jameson linked me and I stopped looking at him.

    "You are siding with him?" My beast growled out in warning.

    "No, I am siding with Avalynn." He told me in the most calming voice.

    I turned and walked away from them both. I had shed Brent with my ws when I lunged at him. As

    I walked back in the direction of the hospital, thunder sounded above and the rain began to pour down

    on me. I had shifted back into my human form as I approached the hospital. I walked inside and saw

    the lobby was full of people. Miranda was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, standing next

    to Amber. Both of their heads shot up to look at me. Amber had a re on her face, I knew she knew

    what had happened out in the woods.

    I looked at Miranda. "I am sorry. Will you please tell Brent I am sorry too? Amber, will you fill her in? I

    know you know."

    She gave me a curt nod. I walked through the double doors going to be with my mate. I could feel she

    was still extremely weak as I followed her scent. She was lying in the bed, with arge bandage

    wrapped around her abdomen and hooked up to machines.

    I could feel the doctoring my way. When he stopped behind me, he waited for me to acknowledge

    him. I didn''t want to ask, I didn''t want to know. I needed to know though, that she would be okay, once

    she healed. How was the baby? Did she lose the baby? There was so much blood. Where was her

    beast?

    I let out a long sigh and the doctor''s hand rested on my shoulder. "My King, should we go somewhere

    to talk? There is a lot of information we need to discuss."

    "Very well. Just tell me one thing first. Will she be okay?" I asked him and turned to look at him.

    "We are hopeful she will be just fine, once she fully heals." He answered me.

    He led me to his office and motioned for me to have a seat. I sat down and looked across the desk at

    him. "Give it to me." I told him and he sighed, hanging his head down. I knew there was some difficult

    newsing my way.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 74

    Everest POV

    I sat in the chair as the doctor looked across at me. "Give it to me." I told him. I knew the news was

    bad, but how bad was it really?

    "My King." The doctor began with a long sigh. "I regret to inform you that the pup is gone. The damage

    was very extensive. There was nothing we could do, though we tried our hardest. By the time she

    arrived, the pup was gone. She miscarried." He looked across from me and I felt like crumbling.

    A single tear fell down my cheeks as I looked at him. "Is that all?" I asked him and he shook his head.

    "It is not. Unfortunately, we had to take out her left ovary and fallopian tube. The damage from the silver

    metal she was stabbed with was too much. There was no way I could even try to save it or repair it

    properly. Her beast is being suppressed, slowing her healing down. We found a specific dusting particle

    that is generally hard toe by all over her skin. I collected a good bit of it off of her and sent it to our

    labs to be tested." He told me.

    I closed my eyes and put my head down into my hands, leaning forward on the chair. All of our

    happiness is being shattered. It would be harder for us to have a pup now. "What else is there to

    know?" I looked up at him as I was fighting back my own tears. I had to try to remain strong, even if all I

    wanted to do was crumble to the ground.

    "She is fighting the silver and an infection at the same time. Because her immune system is down and

    weak, she has slipped into aa. I am very concerned about her healing process. If her beast does

    note back soon, she may be in this state for a while. When we learn what this is, we can counter

    its magic and reverse the effect it is having on her body." He had a frown on his face.

    I nodded my head at him and sat in silence. She was on the brink of death and I felt helpless. After a

    while, I looked up at him. "Is there anything that I could do to help other than be by her side during her

    healing?"

    "Unfortunately, that is all you can do. I hope that you being close to her and being by her side can bring

    her beast back faster." He told me.

    I nodded my head and stood up. "Thank you for saving her." I leaned over and shook his hand. I turned

    and walked back to her room. I walked into her room. I looked around her spacious room and walked

    over to the chair. I picked it up and moved it to be next to her bed. I walked over to the opposite side,

    found the button I was searching for and lowered her bed to the height where my chair was sitting.

    I walked back over to my chair and sat down next to her. I looked at her for the longest time, studying

    all of her features. She was so very beautiful.

    Her skin had paled and the color was gone from her face. A bandage was across her abdomen and I

    knew that was where they had stitched her skin back together. I moved my hand to slip into hers. I was

    shocked at how cold her hand was and knew then that the doctor was right. Her Lycan was missing

    and not healing her. I couldn''t stand how cold she was and took a nket to ce around her body. I

    carefully moved her and climbed up on the bed next to her. I was practically hanging off the side of the

    bed, but it didn''t matter. She was cold and I hoped my body heat could help her warm up.

    I moved one of my arms around her and held her to me as sheid on the bed. I buried my face where

    my mark was on her neck and breathed in her scent deeply. I could still feel my beast calming from the

    scent of her. She was still there, just a little distant. I didn''t realize it, but tears began falling as Iid

    next to her. "Please, my love, pleasee back to me. No matter where you are, turn around and

    come back to me." I pleaded to her and to the Moon Goddess.

    The next few days blended into one another as I lost track of my days. Jameson and Ted had stepped

    up and ran things with the help of my mother. I was in no shape to run anything. I was aplete mess

    to be honest. Avalynn''s Lycan still has yet to return and on the second day here in the hospital, she

    tlined. I felt my heart literally ripping from my chest. I nearly lost all control. The room was swarmed

    with different medical staff to bring her back. Her heartbeat came back and was extremely weak. The

    infection was winning and her body seemed to have given up.

    One afternoon, I found myself in the office of the head surgeon, throwing chairs and raging over her

    health. Her health was deteriorating and theb was taking its sweet f*****g time. Time is what we were

    fighting and he could not give me a straight answer as to why it was taking this long.

    "f*****g do something before I end you!" I screamed andmanded him. "Don''t just sit here and push

    paper! Do your f*****g job!" I picked up a chair and slung it across the room. The doctor shrunk in his

    chair for a moment before standing up and looking at me. "Yes, my King." He hurried out of the office

    quickly.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose out of annoyance. I contemted following him to theb. I took a

    deep breath and made the decision to follow. I would be sure not to break anything as they were doing

    important things and I didn''t want anything contaminated or whatever. I stomped in right behind the

    doctor and everyone froze.

    "Where is he?" My voice boomed across theb.

    A young woman lifted her hand pointing to the office, her hand shaking. "Thank you." I nodded to her

    and practically kicked his door in, making him jump, fumbling the tubes in his hands.

    "Good heavens!" He said and his eyes looked up, going wide. He stood and bowed his head to me.

    "Do you enjoy your head being attached to your body?" I screamed.

    "Yes, my King!" He told me.

    "Well, what is taking so long?" I shouted at him. He flinched in response.

    "It has just finished, I was packaging it up and getting ready to send it out immediately." He was

    shaking and held out his hand to the doctor. The doctor took it and stepped back.

    "Well! Let us hear your findings!" I demanded.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "It is a highly concentrated key substance that has been soaked in a magical potion. It is some of the

    strongest Lycan suppressing and healing suppressing substances I have ever seen. It was very difficult

    to dissect but I did so sessfully. I made a counteractive product for our Queen. It is what is in the

    tubes here." He pointed to what the doctor was holding.

    Just then, my mother, April, busted through the doors. "Son!" She yelled at me and caused us all to

    turn and look at her.

    "Take it to her, please." I sighed, looking back at the doctor.

    "Yes, my King." He exited the room.

    "I apologize." I told him.

    "I understand. I am sorry it took so long." He held his head low.

    "You are doing your best. Thank you for your dedication. Sorry mother, I know what you are going to

    say." I looked down as she was still holding her re at me.

    "We all know you are hurting, but tearing everything up in the process is not doing anyone any good!

    You are putting everyone on edge son!" She shook her finger at me.

    I walked out of the room with my mother. When we walked into the hall, she pulled me into her arms,

    holding me close to her. Iid my head down on her shoulder as she hugged me tight. It felt nice. I let

    out a sob as my emotions of worry and fear surfaced.

    "Shh, all will be okay. They have what she will need. Come, let us get you something to eat, son." She

    pat my back and pulled away from me. We walked to the cafe downstairs and I ate a chicken sandwich,

    fries, and a fruit cup.

    "It is not easy, I know." She looked down at her hands. "Losing your mate is never easy. It nearly killed

    me. I never showed it, but it nearly took me out. If I had been a wolf, I would have been dead."

    "I am sorry, mother. I am sorry I was not there more for you and left you alone in all of this." I told her. I

    felt guilty.

    "You did what your duty required you to do. You went and looked for your mate, rescued your mate,

    saved her." She reached across the table and took my hands in her own. "You did what I would have

    expected you to do. Do not feel guilty."

    "I feel so lost. I don''t know what to do." I told my mother.

    "You are fighting for her when she can not fight for herself. You are doing everything you can do. Come,

    let us get back to her." She stood up from our table.

    We tossed our trash into the bin and walked back to Avalynn''s room. The medical staff was just

    finishing up with Avalynn. "It could take another twenty-four hours until we notice any difference or see

    a change in her stats." The nurse told me.

    "Thank you." I responded as she curtsied and left the room.

    I sat in the chair next to her bed and looked at her. She was still pale and her skin was still feeling cool

    to the touch. My mother walked up to the other side of the bed and looked down at her. She softly

    pushed some hair back away from the side of her face. "You will feel better soon. You will heal. It will be

    painful but you will push through it all."

    I watched my mom lean down and kiss Avalynns forehead. "I must go, son. I am needed to oversee

    Jameson and Ted with Kingdom issues. Do not fret, you are needed here. I have everything under

    control." She walked over hugging me and kissing my cheek. "Link me if you need anything. Stay

    strong for her, she needs you." She told me and left the room. We were alone again.

    Later that evening...

    I could have sworn I felt her move, or was it a twitch? I got up from my ce on her bed and looked

    down at her. I studied her closely and sighed when nothing happened. Iid back down next to her,

    holding her close and keeping her body warm. It happened again, a twitch in her fingers this time.

    Almost as if she was squeezing my hand in hers. I sat up on the bed and looked down at her.

    The doctor! Get a doctor you dummy! I told myself and slid out of bed. I rushed outside of her room and

    looked at the nurses'' station. No one was there.

    I linked the doctor instead. "We have progress. Get in here!"

    It wasn''t two full minutes when he rushed into the room. "She awake? Movement?" He looked at me.

    "Movement!" I said excitedly.

    "Awesome! Where?" He questioned.

    "Her fingers and arm, I believe. The arm was the first one to move. I thought I was going crazy," I told

    him.

    He nodded his head and I moved out of his way as he began performing tests on her. He worked all

    around her body, working head to toe. When he moved to her feet, her toes moved in his hand. He

    looked at me with a smile. "See if you can reach her Lycan, please."

    I nodded and closed my eyes, seeking out Charlotte. I called on her and it felt like she was trying to

    reach me. wing her way out. "She is there, I can feel her presence. It is just that she can''t reach me

    but she can feel me? It is hard to exin," I told him.

    He nodded his head and smiled "That is to be expected. I would guess by early morning hours we will

    be able to contact her Lycan. She should be able to start healing faster by tomorrow." He told me.

    I walked over and hugged the doctor. "Thank you." I released him and sat next to her bed.

    "Of course. Continue every hour or so trying to reach her Lycan. When you do, link me and I will be

    here." He informed me.

    I nodded my head at him and watched him leave the room. As happy as I was about the progress, I

    was sad because I would have to tell her the news that our pup had been miscarried and they had to

    remove a tube and ovary. I sighed and looked down at him. I would focus on the happy moments. She

    is alive. She will be healed. She is strong. I will help her get through this time of sadness. I will be

    strong for her. I will be here for her the way a mate is supposed to be.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Chapter 75

    Avalynn POV

    My eyes were not open but everything ached inside and outside of my body and I could tell that the

    lights were way too bright. My stomach felt tight and my head pounded. Did I hit my head? I felt my leg

    twitch and it felt like something was tickling my feet. I moved one of my legs and could hear

    celebrations in the background. It sounded so far away. Was that Everest I heard? It had to have been

    him.

    "Charlotte? Are you there?" I called to my beast.

    It felt like she was trying to reach me. I could feel her. I tried to recall what happened but I could not

    remember anything. Thest thing I remember was someone who looked and sounded like Dexter was

    not him and then suddenly Dexter was next to me.

    As Iy there and was trying to force myself awake when a warm feeling rushed through me. It made

    me feel as if I was on a warm cloud, floating through the air.

    I heard him again. I felt tired and didn''t want to respond or open my eyes. I just wanted to sleep. I still

    felt warm inside. Why was I so tired? Was I not sleeping?

    "Open your eyes." I heard Everest calling me back. I turned my head, it felt heavy and I swore I felt my

    brain bounce from one side of my skull to the other. Ugh.

    "Come on, babe, open your eyes. I see that you can hear me. Come back to me. Yes, follow my voice.

    Open your eyes." His voice sounded like velvet.

    There he was again, but this time I felt Charlotte. She was wing at the surface. I could feel her. She

    was so close, almost to me.

    "Charlotte? Are you there?" I paused and could feel her. She was there but she wasn''t saying anything.

    "Charlotte? Please, help me."

    "I am here." She seemed like she was panting and, just like that, we were reconnected with our mate. It

    was like all of the tethers were reconnected and I could feel him again. His emotions, his thoughts, he

    was scared, worried, and excited to see my movements..

    My eyes snapped open and I closed them immediately. "The light is so bright," I said in a raspy

    whisper. My mouth was also very dry. "Water, please." I made smacking sounds with my mouth.

    "Oh! Oh! Okay, hold on my love." I heard Everest say in an excited yet nervous voice. I heard him

    shuffle around and the door open and then close.

    "She is awake! She is awake!" He yelled happily before he rushed back into the room.

    "Here babe, I have a cup of water and a straw for you." He ced the straw to my lips.

    My lips wrapped around the straw as I took a sip. It was so very refreshing as the water trickled down

    my throat. The cold feeling from the water settled into my empty stomach. I realized I was hungry, but I

    knew water would have to do for now.

    The lights dimmed and I opened up my eyes. I looked up and saw Everest looking down at me with a

    smile on his face.

    "I am so happy you''re awake." He told me.

    I looked around the room and saw it was dark outside. "What time is it?"

    He looked at the watch on his arm. "It is a little after two in the morning."

    I went to move and sit up and the tape pulled at my stomach. My hand instinctively went to settle on the

    bandage and I looked up at Everest. His smile shifted to sadness as he shook his head at me.

    "Please, no. I didn''t." I felt tears sting the back of my eyes. I felt Charlottes sadness. It can not be true,

    please do not let it be true. I told myself, even though I knew the truth deep down. I did not want to

    ept the truth.

    "It''s.. I.. They tried their best, my love. The damage was just it was so bad." He stuttered his words and

    held my hand up to his mouth, kissing it.

    "Say it. Please. You need to tell me the truth. Please tell me the truth or else I will not believe that it is

    real! I will not believe that all of this happened. It feels like a nightmare!" I felt panic, sadness, and rage

    building inside.

    "I am sorry, my love. The pup is gone, the silver in the de caused too much damage." He started

    and I felt the tears break the barrier and slide down my cheeks. "Also, you should know that they had to

    remove an ovary and take one of your fallopian tubes." He moved to my bed and held me in his arms

    as Iid there crying he continued to speak softly to me "It will be hard to have another pup, but not

    impossible. We will have our own pups someday, when we are ready again. Whenever the Moon

    Goddess blesses us again."

    His hand went under my chin and looked down at me. He also had tears falling down his cheeks as my

    arms wrapped around him, holding onto him. We sat like that for a while, just holding one another.

    No one came into our room. No one bothered us as we were mourning the loss of our pup. Everest

    must havemanded them to stay out of the room and to give us time together. About twenty

    minutes, maybe a little more, passed before Everest shifted to move out of bed. I reluctantly let go of

    him and gazed up at him, watching his movements. I knew my eyes were bloodshot from the way they

    felt.

    "They need to do a few tests on you, my love. Make sure you are going to be okay." He leaned down

    and ced a long gentle kiss on my mouth. "I will be here with you throughout the entire process." He

    smiled down at me.

    "Okay. Please do not leave me." I told him, reaching for him. He took my hand in his own and I felt

    myself calm almost instantly. I did not want to be alone. I don''t know if I would be able to hold it all

    together without him by my side, without his support, and without his touch. The mate bond helped so

    much and I am so thankful for the bond at this current moment. I am depending on him so much right

    now. He was my strength, he was my person to lean on. He made things better, the pain wasn''t as

    painful and the hurt didn''t seem to cut as deep as it would if he wasn''t there.

    "I won''t, I promise." He looked up as the doctor approached the bed, his thumb rubbing my finger softly.

    "I am just going to check your bandage and take a look at how your wound is healing." He told me and

    I nodded my head as he lifted my gown up to the wound. As he lifted my gown he reced it with the

    nkets respectfully. He peeled back the bandage and made some approval noises with his mouth. He

    looked up at me. "Can you feel your Lycan?"

    "I can, yes." I nodded my head.

    "Good, good. That means your wound should be healed by tomorrow afternoon. So two days. How is

    your pain? Any difort? Any pain?" He was scribbling his notes down on his clipboard.

    "Well, now that you mention it, my headache is gone. My muscles feel sore and the wound where I was

    impaled is a bit tender and it hurts a bit. Nothing too painful though, I can handle that pain." I told him

    truthfully.

    "That is to be expected. You had pure silver in you. It will be fine soon. Are you aware of the extensive

    damage?" He looked at me and his eyes were saddened. I knew what he was talking about as he

    made a side nce at Everest.

    "Yes, I am well aware." I held back the tears that were stinging my eyes.

    "My Queen, I am so very sorry. We did everything we could but it was toote. I am so sorry to you

    both for your loss." He dropped his head low. I could read that he med himself, even though there

    was nothing he could have done.

    "It is not your fault. I do not me you." I told him and leaned over and ced a hand on his,

    reassuring him.

    "I would like to tell you, just as I told King Everest, my professional opinion. It is not impossible for you

    to carry a pup, it will just be much more difficult to conceive. If and when you do be pregnant, I will

    ce you on something like a bed rest. No shifting, no strenuous workouts, no heavy lifting, and no

    fighting." He looked at me seriously.

    "Okay, I understand." I nodded my head.

    "I will make sure of it, even if she ends up being strictly on bed rest, I will carry her wherever she needs

    to go." Everest was dead serious and I could see him doing that too, or having me carried on a chaise

    lounge to wherever I needed to go. How embarrassing that would be, even though I know our people

    would be more than happy to volunteer. Especially now, after everything has happened. In a way, I feel

    that we have all grown closer to one another as a group. Definitely the two territories at least.

    I let out a small sigh that ended up turning into a yawn. I was bing tired and feeling a bit on the

    weak side. "Thank you doctor." I said softly, turning to look up at Everest. "I am a little hungry." He

    nodded his head at me.

    "What would you like to eat? Wait a minute, what can she eat?" He looked up at the doctor.

    "She needs to start off with broth, jello, water, sprite, tea, and popsicles. Give it a few hours and we will

    upgrade her to normal food." He walked towards the door. "I will put an order in for her to have it

    brought here." He left us and I looked over at Everest.

    He moved to sit at the foot of the bed. He rubbed small circles onto the top of my feet over the nket.

    "I am sorry that I have failed you, again." He sighed. He was beating himself up.

    "You didn''t fail me." I frowned.

    "I did fail you Avalynn." He looked down at his hands and I could tell he was fighting within himself

    internally.

    "Everest-" I began and he cut me off.

    "I did! Twice now! I should not let youe back in here alone. I knew Dexter was here, behind bars."

    He looked up and out the window.

    "Exactly, he was supposed to be behind bars. Not roaming about and nning an attack. The guy who

    was behind bars somehow infiltrated our prisons and swapped ces with Dexter. He ced some

    cloaking spell on him and he was able to do whatever it was he did. I don''t know how he did it, what is

    going on, but we will get him. With that said, we will kill everyone who stands in our way. No more nice

    and ying by the book. I don''t give a s**t if it is Brents''s brother. I am over him and his s**t!" I yelled

    thest part. I was angry, hurt, and sad.

    His brows rose and he nodded his head. "Brent has ordered his territory dead or alive, preferably the

    first. I also took my anger out on him. He didn''t fight me back though, he understood." He sighed and

    shrugged his shoulders. "I am not proud of it by any means."

    "Oh, my." I didn''t know what to say but I did know that I understood where his rage wasing from. I

    would have been pretty pissed also if I were him.

    A soft knock sounded and in walked a nurse with my food. Weird, but it smelled wonderful. They

    brought me some chicken broth and my stomach growled. I sipped it slowly then moved to my jello.

    Another knock sounded and in walked April, Everest''s mother. She wore a small smile and she looked

    as elegant as ever.

    She hugged Everest and myself and stood by my bed. "You have a very worried young man pacing

    downstairs." I smiled and knew she was speaking about Trevor.

    "He cane up." I told her and she nodded and left the room.

    Momentster, Trevor came bursting through the door. He bypassed Everest and came straight to the

    side of my bed. He stood there and looked down at me. "I am so d that you are okay!" He looked as

    if he was holding back tears.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, I am going to be okay." I reassured him.

    "I will kill him." He growled and Everest rested a hand on his shoulder.

    "I know the feeling, Trev, but we must be smart about this. He is obviously working with some very

    powerful witches," Everest told him.

    "Yeah." He paused and he frowned. "I guess that is smart. I still have a lot to learn. You know I was

    thinking of something that I want to talk to you both about." His frown deepened as he looked across

    the window as if he was contemting.

    "Go ahead." I told him.

    "I don''t really trust my Aunt. I know she would never hurt me or my brothers, but she is kind of crazy."

    Trevor looked back over to Everest. "I want my brothers here. Can you do that?"

    "Well, I don''t know. It''s legal issues, you know." He shrugged.

    "Oh. But, you''re King though?" He asked, confused.

    "That is true. Maybe we can invite them back here for dinner. Can we discuss the boys staying longer?

    See if they are morefortable. Talk with your Aunt and Uncle about it, if that is what you want,

    Trevor." Everest spoke to him and I stifled another yawn.

    "Well, Avalynn, what do you think?" Trevor looked over at me.

    "Well, sweetie, I honestly don''t think a family should be broken up. I will voice that opinion at dinner if

    you would like. I know your Aunt does not care for me much." I frowned.

    "I think she has something to do with this." Trevor motioned at me.

    "That is a serious usation, Trevor. You have to be sure of things like that before you speak about

    them to anyone else," Everest warned.

    "I know. It is just us in here. I hope she didn''t, because that would suck. I care about you guys and you

    have been so kind since I lost mom and dad." He looked down at his feet. "I was really worried about

    you Avalynn. Really really worried. I thought I lost you too. I was so worried, can I have a hug?" His

    tears streamed from his eyes as I sat up in the bed and opened my arms.

    Like a child, he hugged me gently. He was being careful to watch where he was hugging me. He

    sniffled and soon Everest moved to the other side of Trevor, giving him a hug as well. My eyes watered

    and I ced a soft kiss on Trevors'' head.

    "Everything will be okay. It will take some time, but everything will work out in the end." I told him and

    he stood.

    "Okay. Well. I have training in a few hours. I need to take a nap." He frowned and looked back at the

    window. "It''ste."

    "If you want to miss training in the morning, I will let your trainer know. You need sleep and you need to

    eat." Everest told him.

    Trevor nodded his head, "Thank you." He embraced him in a big hug.

    "No problem, bud." Everest smiled and my heart ached.

    He would make a wonderful father. My anger rose inside of me as I thought about how it had been torn

    away from him prematurely. My pup is gone. I would not be a mother, Everest would not be a father. I

    only prayed to the Moon Goddess that she would bless us another some day. Trevor hugged me gently

    again, "Get you some rest. I will see you soon, love you both." He said to us and I smiled up at him.

    "Love you too, go get you some sleep." I told him and he grinned with a nod and walked out of the

    room.

    "He loves you," Everest said.

    "He loves us both." I looked up at him and he nodded with a smile on his face.

    "Who would have thought that possible?" He moved to sit on the edge of my bed and he frowned at it.

    "This bed is too small. We should change that." He grinned and pressed the button on the bed.

    Soon a nurse came into the room and bowed to us both. "What can I help you with?" Her voice was

    soft sounding.

    "Can we have a bigger bed? I would like to be able to sleep with my mate without falling out of bed." He

    laughed.

    "Of course, your majesty. Is there anything else you would like?" When he shook his head at her, she

    curtsied this time and hurried out of the room.

    Not even ten minutester, another bed was brought into the room. I was helped into the new bed and

    looked over oncest time before they left us. Everest crawled into the bed next to me and held me

    close to him. I soon fell into a deep sleep next to him. Even though he was next to me and holding me,

    nightmares still gued my sleep.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 76

    I was feeling depressed. I looked over at Everest as he was walking out of the room and talking with

    the doctor. The door closed as I listened to them both discussing my treatment at home, walking away

    from my room. He was ready to have me back home and, honestly, I was ready to be back home, in my

    own bed, in our room. The doctor said that I was practically fully healed but still needed rest, seeing

    how my beast was still weak. She didn''t talk much to me as she was still mourning the loss of our pup. I

    felt my eyes sting with tears as my hand rested on where our pup should be growing inside of me. I

    sighed andid back, pulling the nkets over me.

    I buried my face in my pillows, trying to stifle a sob without sess. I cried, really cried, hard, big tears

    streaming down my face and soon my pillow was soaked. Then I became angry, more angry than I

    have ever allowed myself to be. My precious pup''s life was taken away from me.

    Everest walked into the room and rushed to my side of the bed. He was worried, I knew that much. I

    did not make an effort to move to look at him. I didn''t want him to see me like this, weak and struggling.

    "Are you okay?" When I did not answer him, he pulled the nket back away from my face. "Oh, my

    love." Heid down on the bed next to me and held my body close to him. He didn''t say anything to me,

    just held me. I soon drifted off to sleep in his arms. I was in such a deep sleep I did not feel him move

    away from me and leave the room.

    I woke up a few hourster to the smell of food filling the room. I sat up in bed and looked at Everest

    who was getting everything ready on the tray. "Hi," I said softly, and he looked over to me with his most

    handsome smile.

    "Hi, my love. Are you hungry?" He motioned to the food he was in the process of ting.

    "I am, what are we eating?" I asked and scooted to a morefortable position.

    "I went to get some fajitas with chicken, steak, shrimp, and chorizo, chips and salsa with queso. I also

    have rice and beans along with all the fixings for making your burritos. I didn''t know if you would like to

    have flour or corn tortis so I had them put both in there." He smiled at me.

    My mouth was watering as he talked and I looked at all the food. My stomach growled and I could not

    wait to start digging in. Hospital food absolutely sucked and they had me on a strict diet to help with

    healing and help Charlotte regain her strength slowly. What was supposed to be only one meal of broth

    and other crap turned into a few days. We ate the food together and it was glorious. I ate until I was full

    and watched him clear everything from the small rolling tray table.

    "What is the n?" I watched as he settled in the bed next to me.

    "The n to get you outta here?" He looked over at me.

    "Yes, that and what are we going to do about Dexter?" I sighed.

    "You should be released tomorrow. Free to go home. You can not, however, do too much. Your Lycan

    still needs more time." He told me.

    "Can I train in my human form? My magic?" My brow rose to look at him.

    "Well, I assume you can as long as you don''t force a shift." He shrugged his shoulders some. "I will, of

    course, need to get rification.

    "Okay." I dropped it as he turned on the television in the room. We would deal with Dexter when we

    found him.

    "You have a lot on your mind," hemented.

    "Yes," I said simply.

    "I was thinking." He started and looked down at me. "We need to get Trevor''s brothers back here. I

    believe he misses them terribly because of the conversation we had a few days ago. So I extended an

    invitation for them to join us."

    I sat up in bed and looked at him. "You did?"

    He nodded his head, "I did. They epted and will be here in two days. If you do not mind, I would like

    to extend a special invitation for his brothers to live here, with Trevor, with us." He moved to get a better

    look at me.

    "Really? Oh, babe, I do believe Trevor will be so very happy with that idea and n." I smiled up at

    him. I moved to lean against him. He held me close as we watched a movie together. I zoned a lot of

    the movie out as so many things were running through my mind. I wanted them here, I wished they

    would be able to meet my pup, I wanted to run and hunt Dexter down and murder him myself. I wanted

    my revenge and I wanted it now. I wanted to inflict so much pain on him, then again I just wanted him

    dead.

    Everest stood and excused himself from the room. His phone was ringing and I assumed it was news

    of some kind. I figured this was a sign, better than any.

    I stood up, got out of bed and began to get myself ready. It was time. I waspletely over the bullshit.

    It will be ending soon. If anyone gets in my way, I will end them. No one will be messing with official

    business.

    "What are you doing?" Charlotte asked curiously.

    "Leaving." I told her.

    "Leaving? Without our mate?" She was frowning at me, I could tell.

    "No, he cane with me but I am leaving." I told her again.

    "Where are we going?" She moved to watch out of my eyes.

    "Getting our revenge." I pulled my shirt over my head and pulled my hair up into a messy bun. I looked

    rough, but it didn''t matter. Nothing mattered until I found the bastard.

    "You know Everest is not going to let you do this alone, or at all really." She told me.

    "I would like to see him stop me. Go rest, I have a feeling I am going to need you."

    "What about the boys? They will be here in a few days." She protested.

    "We will have to postpone their visit. This needs to be handled first. I will not have any more of my

    loved ones killed or injured because of him!" I told her, tears streaming down my face now, my

    breathing became quicker.

    "No. We are not ready. You are going off pure emotion right now. You are not okay. I am not okay. This

    is not okay!" She sobbed.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "I have to. I have to." I pleaded with her as I leaned against the wall.

    "We can''t Avalynn. We are not ready. Please," She begged.

    "What are you doing?" Everest walked back into the room looking at me.

    "I am leaving." I wiped my face and stood up straight.

    "What do you mean you are leaving?" He frowned.

    "I am going to kill him or die trying." I looked up at him with all seriousness.

    "Avalynn, please you need to be at your best." He took a step closer to me.

    "I am just fine. I will be fine. You cane with me." I told him.

    "You are not going anywhere." He growled and I growled back at him.

    "He is loose. Running rampant. Probably murdering others." I said through gritted teeth.

    "Do you have a death wish?" He asked me.

    "No." I said honestly.

    "Then stay. We will get him soon enough." He tried pleading with me again. "Please do not make me

    use my aura on you."

    I crossed my arms like a spoiled child throwing a temper tantrum. "Where are Miranda and Brent? I

    wish to speak with them."

    "That is the thing I wasing back in to tell you. They left a few hours ago. They are getting ready to

    cross the border into the Southern Territory. They need to be back in their kingdom. Especially if Dexter

    is on the run. He needs to be there for his people."

    "Well, fuck." I moved away from him and walked to the door.

    "Avalynn. Stop. Where are you going?" He followed after me.

    "I am going for a walk through the hallways. I need to be able to think. Please!" I said with tears in my

    eyes. I felt so lost, so conflicted. So much I wanted to do.

    "I will be here waiting for you. Please do not leave the hospital." He moved away and sat back in his

    chair.

    I walked out of the room and roamed through the halls. I went from floor to floor and I felt Charlotte

    whimper. I pushed her to the back of my mind and closed her off. I felt bad enough. I knew I had hurt

    him. I didn''t mean to hurt him, I just felt so much emotion and sadness and smothered. I hate that I feel

    this way, something is wrong with me. He has been nothing but great during this entire process and this

    is how I repay him?

    I sighed as I heard the soft sounds of cries. I walked up to arge window and looked into it. Newborn

    babies were in their little beds all swaddled up. I rested my forehead against the ss as I watched

    them all. How very blessed their parents are to have these beautiful babies in their lives. I must have

    been there for an hour. People passed by me but no one said anything to me. No one bothered me,

    until Everest found me.

    He approached me and rested his hands on my shoulders. I leaned back to him, his touch was so

    comforting. It was what I needed all along in reality. "I am sorry." I started to apologize to him.

    "Shhh. It is okay. You are dealing with a lot." He kissed the top of my head.

    "So are you though, it was.." He cut me off again.

    "Yes, I am, but you have to live with it more than I. You are the one who was carrying our pup, living

    with our pup. I just simply helped in the making process. Am I saddened at our loss? Absolutely,

    without a doubt in the world. Am I more sad having to watch you struggle with the loss and battling the

    millions of emotions and process everything? One million percent." He turned me around in his arms

    and tilted my chin up to look at him. "Avalynn, I love you and I want you to know that I am here for you.

    I am here for you to vent, cry, scream, talk, and just here for whatever you may need. I am here for you

    always. You are never alone." He kissed my mouth softly. "Now c''mon, let''s get you back into bed." He

    took my hand and led me away from all of the babies.

    "Wait!" I stopped walking, causing him to turn around and look down at me in confusion.

    "I want to adopt them," I told him.

    "What? Who?" He said, looking back at the twenty or more babies in the window behind me, clearly

    thinking I hadpletely lost my mind. Like we would be able to take on twenty freaking babies. I

    rolled my eyes at the thought.

    "Trevor. His brothers. All three of them." I told him and he smiled.

    He didn''t say anything, not yes, not no either, as we walked back into my hospital room.

    "Oh, while you were on your walk, the doctor came in to see you but you were gone." He looked down

    at me.

    "Oh yeah? What did he have to say?" I asked and he shrugged.

    "He said that you would be able to leave in the morning. You are being discharged at eight in the

    morning." Everest smiled and my brows shot up.

    "Finally! I can sleep in our bed!" I said happily.

    We walked back into my hospital room. I was happy that I would be getting out of here soon. Maybe

    then I could get back to some kind of normal life.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Chapter 77

    The next few days...

    Time seemed to pass by slowly thesest few days. I was healed and felt much better. Strength wise,

    the doctor approved everything to resume as normal except for shifting. Inside, I still felt like a part of

    me was missing. I guess that was true though. I wrapped a robe around my body and walked outside to

    our private balcony. The cool air greeted me as the wind blew, caressing my skin and sending a shiver

    down my spine. Goosebumps traveled across my arm as I sat down on the little chair. I listened to the

    birds singing their morning songs as my eyes closed, leaning my head back against the brick wall. I

    heard the door open and close as Everest walked outside.

    "Good morning, my love. Everything okay?" He asked softly, sleep still hanging in his voice.

    "As well as it should be." I opened my eyes and looked up at him.

    He smiled down at me. "Would you like to shower with me? Before they arrive?"

    "When are we expecting them to arrive?" I let a yawn escape as I talked.

    "They said that they should be here around eleven or somewhere around there." He offered his hand to

    help me up.

    I took his hand and allowed him to lead me into the shower. He untied my robe, kissed me softly on the

    mouth, sliding the robe off of my shoulders. The robe hit the ground and pooled at my feet, stepping out

    of it and away from the robe as he pulled me into the already running shower.

    "You had this going already?" I smiled at him.

    "I was going to take one, regardless if you wanted to join me or not." He grinned and winked at me.

    Hethered up some soap and began running his hands along my shoulders, rubbing gentle yet firm

    circles with his thumbs against my skin. His hands moved down along my back slowly, massaging them

    gently as he went down. His hands ttened against my bottom, gripping it in his hands.

    An audible "Mmm." sound of approval was heard and a smile crossed my face. His hands traveled

    back up my back, to my shoulders and along my cor bone. His hands slipped down to my breasts as

    he pulled my body back against his own. He massaged them both softly and tenderly. I bit my bottom

    lip as my eyes closed. My head was resting against his chest as his fingers yed with my hardening

    n*****s. He dipped his face down into my neck, kissing and biting softly.

    "I can smell your arousal." His voice was gruff sounding against my ear.

    I pressed my ass back against him and felt how hard he was for me. "I see you''re rock hard and ready."

    My voice was low and seductive sounding. "Please." I begged him.

    "Please what?" He bit my mark, his hands sliding down further.

    "f**k me." I breathed and I could feel him smile.

    "Even through all of this water, I can feel how wet you are for me." He inserted a finger, causing my

    hips to roll against him, a moan escaping my mouth.

    "I need you." I managed to get out between moans as he kissed my bare shoulder.

    He turned me around and leaned down, his hands snaking around to lift me. Our lips crashed against

    one another as our tongues entangled with the others, exploring one another''s mouth. My legs were

    wrapped tightly around his waist as he stepped out of the shower. Water dripped on the floor, leaving a

    wet trail behind as he made his way to our bed. Heid me down gently and moved on top of me.

    Using the strength of my legs, I flipped us, which brought me to be on top of him. He had a surprised

    look on his face and I grinned down at him.

    "Let me love you." I told him when I felt him tense up, thinking he was about to flip me back to lie back

    on the bed.

    He nodded his head with a sly grin as his hands traveled around, moving slowly up along my waist, his

    fingers sending electric pleasure waves through me. His hands made their way to my breasts, holding

    them in his hands. His thumbs moved over my hardened n*****s as I leaned down to him. My lips found

    his kissing him quickly before moving away and down his chin. I nipped at his skin as I kissed his chest,

    moving downward.

    My hand gripped his throbbing member gently, as my mouth lowered down on it. His hands went to my

    head, grabbing a fistful of hair and guiding my head up and down on his c**k. He let out a growling

    moan as his hips pushed upward, pushing his pulsating c**k deep into my throat, causing a gagging

    sound. He pulled me up to him as he sat up, kissing me, biting my bottom lip in the process. My hand

    reached between my legs, taking him in my hand, guiding him to my entrance. I slowly eased down on

    him, a small gasp passing out of my mouth. He growled as his hands moved to my hips, gripping them

    tightly. He mmed me down into him, our hips grinding against one another.

    He moved, flipping us, leaning over the top of me. He leaned down, capturing one of my breasts in his

    mouth, sucking and softly biting my n****e as he pumped in and out of me. My ws extended and dug

    into his back as our movements with one another fell into sync. I moaned as he moved a hand in

    between our bodies, rubbing my bud, causing my body to move erratically under him. I felt my body

    begin to reach my climax.

    He pumped into me harder as my legs were tightening around him. I let out a screaming moan as he

    dipped his head down to my ear. He kissed it softly as he whispered in a deepening sultry voice, "c*m

    for me, my love."

    Between his voice and his mouth now closing around his mark on me, I came. Hisst thrust into me

    was hard as he made a grunting moan as he filled me up. "Fuck." He breathed as he looked down at

    me.

    I gazed up at him and, before I knew it, his mouth was on mine. The kiss was soft, gentle, and long. He

    laid down next to me and brought me into his arms. I cuddled up to him, his arm wrapping around me,

    my head moving to lie against his chest. It was quiet and the only thing that could be heard was our

    breathing and the sound of his heartbeat. His free hand wrapped around me and moved up and down

    against my skin slowly. I closed my eyes andy with him for a little while.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    He moved and kissed the top of my head. "We should get cleaned up before they arrive."

    "Mmm, okay." I smiled and lifted my head to look down at him. He was smiling up at me, his hand

    reaching up and pushing the hair away from my face.

    We got out of bed to take our showers. We were dressed and out of the door in around an hour. We

    walked down and picked up a gran, a banana, and water. We were sitting at the table eating our

    small snack when one our guards walked in the room. He bowed his head until he was acknowledged

    by Everest.

    "Go ahead." Everest finished up his water and looked over at the guard.

    "They just crossed into the Kingdom. They should be here in a few minutes." He bowed his head again,

    exiting the room.

    "I guess we should be there to greet them, yeah?" I looked over at Everest, who nodded.

    We walked to the main entrance of the castle, Trevor meeting us there. I gave him a small hug and

    straightened his shirt some. "You look very nice."

    "Thank you." He smiled.

    "Don''t be nervous." I told him and he took a deep breath.

    "I am a mixture of nervousness and excited at seeing Bryan and Taylor." He grinned at us both.

    "We are too bud." Everest ced a hand on his shoulder, gripping it softly.

    We walked outside and took our ces at the top of the steps. I could hear their vehicles roaring

    through the streets as they got closer. Trevor was fidgeting next to me with Everest on the other side

    with a cold expression on his face.

    "I wonder if Bridget is traveling with them or staying home." Everest linked me.

    I had hoped that she would stay home and just send Daniel and the kids, but something told me she

    wouldn''t allow Bryan and Taylor to stay without a fight. Everest and myself were hoping that it wouldn''t

    come to that. I had a feeling it would.

    We watched the vehiclee to a stop as we descended the stairs. The doors of their vehicles opened

    and Bridget stepped out of the vehicle with an expressionless face. Her gaze met mine and hatred

    crossed her face. I nced over at Everest, who raised a brow at me.

    This was going to be a fun time. Absolutely thrilling.

    "Trevor!" I heard the squealing sounds of his little brothers and they all ran to one another, hugging and

    loving on each other. I smiled as they made their way to us, hugging our legs. We returned the hugs as

    Bridget and Daniel approached us. Bridget greeted Everest warmly and turned to me and made a

    curtsy "My Queen, you look well. More well than others."

    "Whatever do you mean?" I asked.

    "My dear, please." Daniel warned her and she shed a fake smile.

    "Oh nothing just stating that some of our territory is still hurting." Shemented.

    "We are very well aware," I told her.

    "Are you?" She questioned.

    "Enough of this!" Everest growled at her, causing them to both shrink back and away from us.

    "Anything further I will put you into the cells!" He warned her.

    "Of course, your majesty. I am very sorry." She bowed her head to him.

    Trevor was ring at his aunt. "Aunt Bridget, if you are going to be nasty, you can just leave."

    She gasped. "I will do no such thing." She seemed shocked.

    "Then for the love of everything just stop!" Trevor let out a growl.

    The kids hid behind us and I sighed heavily. "We have the same rooms set up for you both." I looked at

    them "Except the boys, they have their own room on the same floor as Trevor."

    I turned and walked them inside. Trevor followed behind us as I was holding onto Bryan and Taylors

    hands. I showed the kids to their room and they excitedly ran in. I had it all decked out with thetest

    toys and games.

    "Is this all for us?" Taylor turned to look at me.

    "It is." I smiled.

    "Sweet!" Bryan did a happy dance before yelling at Trevor. "Come here Trevor, look!"

    "I will leave you all to catch up. If you need me, let me know." I smiled and walked out of their room.

    I was on my way to the conference room to discuss the kids'' future when I heard Daniel and Bridget

    having a hushed argument. I stopped listening to them. I knew I shouldn''t have, but she seemed to

    have an issue with everything that was going on.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Chapter 78

    I had told myself over thest few hours to be the Queen I was born to be. I would not take any

    disrespect from anyone, including this woman. I don''t know why but I feel that she has something to do

    with the entire witches council breaking in and causing all kinds of hell thest two weeks. I listened in

    on their hushed argument where Daniel was pleading with her to listen.

    "No, Daniel, this wretched woman is the cause of Sarah''s death, her father''s death. She should have

    died many years ago when her family was attacked. She murdered my friends, no my family, and I am

    supposed to sit by, smile, and act as if everything was okay? Because it is not! She murdered Sarah,

    Daniel!" Bridget was almost yelling now, not caring who heard her.

    Daniel made hushing sounds. "I told you if you were toe you would have to act as if everything

    was okay because it was okay. They have been so gracious in rebuilding our territory. Been gracious to

    our nephew and have taken him under their wings. I am sorry Sarah is dead, but shemitted

    treason!"

    She scoffed, "Surely making a monster out of him too. And she is f*****g insane if she thinks I am just

    going to allow her to take the boys away."

    "Oh Bridget, shut up!" He yelled at her. "You know that they would be better protected here. They will

    learn so much more, here. They will have their own pack to go to once they get Trevor''s training and

    pack up and running. They will have a beautiful life. A better life. A stronger life."

    "How dare you? How dare you side with them and not your own family." She huffed out and I found a

    smile cross my lips.

    I heard her stomp off and Daniel leaned against the wall with a sigh. I counted to twenty before I

    rounded the corner.

    "Good afternoon, Daniel." I smiled at him.

    "Oh, your majesty, good afternoon." He bowed to me, turning back in the direction his mate had

    stormed off.

    "Hope you are finding everything okay?" I looked past him as I heard a door open and m close in the

    distance.

    "Yes, your majesty, we are. I just believe my mate is having a hard time with everything." He sighed

    and seemed to begin to sweat.

    "Are you okay? Come with me." I offered and he nodded his head and followed me down to the

    kitchen.

    I looked at one of the staff members to grab some tea and sat down next to him at the table.

    "You know you can talk to me about anything that is bothering you or your mate. We hope we can offer

    any help you or your mate may ever need. I know losing family is difficult. I lost both my biological and

    adoptive parents." I smiled warmly at him.

    "Yes, I know. I am so very grateful for everything you and our King have been doing for my pack." He

    sighed and looked down at his feet. "I just, I am worried that something is going on with Bridget. I feel

    like she is hiding something. Well, I know that she is hiding something, I just can''t prove anything." He

    looked back up at me wearing a frown on his face. "My wolf is so conflicted with the entire situation, but

    we have our family and our pack to look out for." He sighed.

    "Hey, don''t worry about a thing. I appreciate you telling me this, truly I do. It shows your dedication to

    the Kingdom. If there is anything at all to uncover, it will happen. Do not stress about trying to uncover

    anything yourself. I know you and your wolf are having a difficult time with this." I smiled at him and heText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    bowed to me. "If you or your family needs anything before dinner tonight, please do not hesitate to ask

    me."

    "Will do, thank you, your majesty. You are very gracious." He bowed to me before I turned to leave.

    I didn''t trust Bridget. I may not be able to prove it, but I had a suspicion that she was behind a few

    incidents that have been happening around here. Goddess help her if she is guilty and had a helping

    hand in what has happened. I felt Charlotte growl inside.

    "You need to read her mind. If she was part of the recent attack that allowed Dexter to escape, she is

    dead." Charlotte warned.

    I agreed with her, I wouldn''t give her any warning and I wouldn''t hesitate to give her the justice she

    deserved. I knew I should be strong enough to read her, just knowing that it could exhaust me was

    making me hesitate.

    A few hourster..

    We were sitting at the table with our guests. I looked around the table at everyone who seemed to be

    having a good time. Well, everyone except Bridget. She had an annoyed look at her, as if she had

    better things to be doing. She appeared to seem like she wanted to be anywhere but here. I looked

    over to the boys, who were allughing and having a great time together. Everest, Daniel, Jameson,

    and Ted were all engaged in a conversation about restoring some building that had been burned down

    back in their pack. It was an older historic building and even with the fire that tore through it, the

    structural integrity was still in great shape.

    Amber was sitting next to me and was quiet. She was watching Bridget with me and attempting to pull

    her into conversation. But everything she responded with was short curt replys. I could sense Daniel''s

    uneasiness and Trevor was starting to get annoyed with his aunt. He was hiding it by pretending to be

    distracted with his two brothers. Trevor was talking to them about his adventures here within the castle

    walls and things that had been happening. I decided now was the best time to discuss why they were

    really here in the first ce. To hell with Bridget, I am not going to try to make thingsfortable for

    her. Charlotte was cheering me in the background to get everything out in the open.

    "So, Daniel, Bridget, there are things that I would really love to discuss with you both." I started and sat

    down with my fork now on the table with a smile. Daniel turned and smiled and nodded his head,

    seeming to be happy about the conversation. He knew what it was to be about. The boys.

    Bridget, on the other hand, was not open to conversation. Bridget''s eyes were partially squinted,

    ring in my direction. So I called her out on it. "Bridget, you can wipe that look right off your face. I

    don''t know what your problem is with me, but you had best get over it."

    "Oh, I had best get over it? When you havepletely turned my life upside down?" She countered

    with a scoff and an eye roll.

    I stood in my seat and ced my hands on the table, leaning on them as I spoke in a firm tone "Your

    life has been turned upside down? My family, my biological and adoptive parents, were murdered. I had

    zero clue who I was, living in a wolf pack hidden because I was going to be dead. Some stupid

    prophecy involving me bringing the worlds together put my LIFE and the ones I love in danger. While

    yes, I do agree that your life may have been inconvenient because of Dexter, but your people are the

    ones who decided to go against thew and the kingdom. I have been rejected, exiled, kidnapped,

    drugged, concussed, and lost my pup through all of this, but your life has been slightly inconvenienced.

    So my apologies that your life is so awful that your people have to be held responsible for their

    treasonous crimes! If you have had any hand in what has recently transpired here, Goddess bless your

    wretched soul. The boys are staying with us! I was going to be nice and ask your thoughts on this

    matter but you have been nasty the entire time. By deceleration of the Crown, the boys shall remain in

    the Kingdom, taking residence in the castle with their oldest brother, Trevor." I was nearly shouting.

    Charlotte was seething under me and then it happened as she was screaming at me. I tapped into her

    mind. I was fed up and ready for my revenge.

    The warmth of seeking the truth through her mind, I saw her love affair with Sir Brennon, after she was

    mated to Daniel. It was a scandal for sure. She was his secret lover and he was hers. I watched as

    Daniel was screaming about how her sleeping with him had pained him. He was crying and begging

    her to stop. She agreed to stop seeing Brennon, but she still loved him after all of those years that had

    passed. Sarah was her daughter, stripped from Bridget''s arms at birth. She resented her mate for it. He

    couldn''t bare seeing the infidelity of Bridget''s affair every single day. It hurt too much. So Daniel did the

    only thing that he knew he could and should have done. He sent Sarah to live and be raised by

    Brennon and she hated him every day for it. She hated me for having to hold up thew on their

    treasonous crimes. She hated their death, their blood was on my hands and she wanted her own

    revenge. She is the one who sought out and contacted the witches council. She wants me dead, she

    wants her revenge to be sweet. She would love to watch as my life slowly left my body.

    I growled and never felt myself shift into my Lycan. Charotte was ready to kill her. She is the reason

    why our pup is dead. I couldn''t even exin everything that happened, but everything went ck in her

    mind. It was nk, no matter how hard I tried to search, her mind was now off to me.

    When I blinked and opened my eyes, I was in a puddle of her blood. Her blood had covered my entire

    body. Her head had rolled and was on the table in front of Daniel, who was now screaming for his

    beloved. Then cursing her stupidity. Everyone else just sat in silence as blood oozed from Bridget''s

    body. Trevor was shielding his brothers and was ushering them out of the room. I turned to look back at

    Everest, who seemed unfazed by it all. I slowly moved off of the table as I shifted back into my human

    form. Charlotte eased back into my mind as I sat next to Everest. I could tell he knew she had

    something to do with everything that had been going on.

    "Exin, my love. Do not leave out any details." Everest looked over at me as he turned his body in his

    seat to face me.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Chapter 79

    I felt Everest''s hand move across my face. He wiped the tears off of my cheeks that I didn''t realize

    were there. I just murdered someone in cold blood. I was a monster. An evil, evil monster. How could I?

    In front of the boys too. Oh, Goddess, what have I done? Oh, they will never trust me. They will never

    want to be around me.

    What. Have. I. Done? I cried harder as I stood there.

    "No, you, well, we delivered justice. Stop. Do you hear me? Stop and listen to me! She f*****g deserved

    it. Sorry about the boys, I just couldn''t control my rage any longer." Charlotte countered in my mind. I

    knew that she had a point and that I should listen to her, but this guilt was consuming my entire being.

    I looked into Everest''s eyes and inhaled deeply. "I was able to sessfully tap into her mind. She has

    contacted the witches council. She is the reason Dexter was able to escape. She let them know exactly

    where they were being held." I paused and frowned.

    "What is it?" Everest looked up at me.

    "I am not sorry for what Charlotte has done. She did what was needed to be done." I turned to look at

    Daniel. "I am sorry, however, for the loss of your mate. You deserve someone who will truly love you for

    everything you are. Not have hidden love affairs and babies from their lover. I am sorry for the years of

    pain you have had to endure because of her and herck of judgement."

    "That sounded harsh." Charlottemented in the back of my mind.

    "He knows that it is the truth," I told her.

    I heard Daniel release a ragged sounding sigh. "Look, I know to you and your wolf that it seems hard to

    think it will get better but,"

    Daniel interrupted me as he nced around the room. "I am so relieved. Seriously. She was so

    disrespectful, hateful, and just a bitch.Thank you, my Queen! Thank you! I am free from her!" He let out

    a loudugh, obviously in shock, and pped his hands together "Haha, wow! Okay. So, it may have

    scarred the children, but it will give them a good lesson in following the rules. I need to get to them." He

    excused himself from the table, hurrying out the door. I was left confused by the way he was acting.

    How strange it was of him to be so happy that his mate was murdered.

    "Maybe he is just as crazy as her?" Charlottemented and I felt myself nod my head.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I settled into my chair at the dinner table and looked at my half-eaten te. I was no longer hungry. I

    looked down the table at the body of Bridget, her head still on the table. Just as I was about to ask for it

    to be removed, I heard the snapping sound of Everest and his fingers.

    A few people quickly walked into the room, bowing to us both, and he addressed them, "Please clean

    up the mess after we take Bridget''s body and her head to the morgue to be processed. Send her body

    to wherever Daniel would like for it to be sent or disposed of properly. He may still be in shock from the

    ordeal. Let me know when this is taken care of and finished. I am locking the main entrance door while

    everyone cleans." I watched them bow and get to work.

    I stood and walked out of the room, Everest walking right behind me. "Where are you going?" He asked

    me.

    "To get her blood off my body, then for a run." I told him.

    "I will join you." He added, and there was silence.

    I got into the shower and washed her blood off of my body. I didn''t waste my time washing everything,

    seeing how I would be dirty in a few hours from my run. When I stepped into our bedroom, I found that

    it waspletely empty and I was alone. I looked at myself in the mirror that was on the wall and saw

    myself for the first time. I was a dangerous being. I was no longer the shy, scared, little girl who got

    picked on for being different. I was the killer in the dark that wanted justice and vengeance for what she

    had endured her entire life.

    I breathed in deeply and let the air out of my lungs slowly as I pushed the hair away from my face,

    tucking it behind my ears. "You will get your revenge. You will get it from whoever stands in your way.

    You will right the wrongs and bring the worlds together by doing so." I told myself as I felt Charlotte''s

    approval and tears streamed down my cheeks. I reached up and wiped them away.

    I saw her watching through my eyes as she spoke to me, "You are so much stronger than you realize.

    Yes, you have a cold side from all of the wrong doings, but your warmth and your love holds everything

    together. Your people love you, your mate adores you, and those boys, well, those boys think the world

    of you. I know what happened was difficult and I am sorry they had to see their Aunt be dealt with. You

    know, as well as I know, that it was an excellent teaching moment. A moment of justice. In reality, the

    way that I truly see it, she yed a role in her own family''s demise. She is part of the reason those

    boys are orphaned and their pack destroyed. Just know, what you''re feeling is normal and no one

    mes you, not even Daniel." With that she stepped away and back into the deepest part of my mind,

    leaving me alone to process my feelings.

    I walked out of our room and made my way down to the courtyard. I rounded the corner of the pond to

    the back gate that had an entrance to the forest. I nearly bumped into Everest, who was waiting for me

    in his Lycan form. I smiled and looked up at his beast and ced my hands onto his chest. I slowly

    moved them around and gave him a much needed hug. He wrapped me up in his and held onto me

    tightly. His chest was vibrating with approval noises and we seemed to melt into one another. After a

    few minutes, I felt Charlotte ready to shift and I stepped back. I shifted into my Lycan and we took off

    sprinting into the woods.

    Instead of stepping back and allowing her full control, I watched the world through her eyes for the first

    time in a long time. She was so agile and quick as she ran. She bobbed and weaved around major

    obstacles. She was fast, faster than many that I have seen run before. Everest was behind us and she

    pushed harder, running faster as Everest got closer to her. It was like she turned her boosters on and

    put more distance between the two of him. I heard him growl behind us and she let out a howl.

    Suddenly we went flying and into an old, decaying tree. It crumbled around us as the dirt flew about,

    debris getting into our fur. A loud deathly growl and fighting began around me. I suddenly realized we

    had run so far that we were on the outskirts of the territory. I turned to look at Everest as he had a

    rogue''s neck in his mouth and growling as blood trickled out of his jaw.. The whining from the rogue

    sounded sad, desperate. I moved into his mind and was shocked at what I found.

    Yes, this was a rogue. But this rogue was approached by Dexter a few days ago to join him. When he

    declined, Dexter attacked him and thought that he was left for dead. That is when a powerful being

    came down and gave him a message. It was our Moon Goddess. Her message was to fight to unite the

    territories, be strong together, train daily, build abilities, travel south and more. It was like shes of the

    future. Family, war, death, victory. His mission was to just find us and give us this message.

    I shifted, running to Everest and the rogue yelling "Stop, stop! Let him go!" He didn''t let him go at first

    and a growl came from deep within and he dropped the rogue. I turned my attention to the rogue

    "Shift!"

    He did as I said and bowed his head to us. "Thank you," he said quietly.

    "You''re wee." I smiled at him.

    "Well, what did you see?" Everest looked at me with a confused but curious look on his face.

    "The Moon Goddess sent him. He was approached by Dexter. He refused to help him and he was sent

    here immediately with a message from her to us. I can''t exin it all, but he can be trusted." I nced

    between the two of them.

    Everest released the boy and was watching him closely. "So, name?"

    He lifted his head to look at Everest, who was towering over him, "Matthew."

    "Where did youe from?" Everest asked him again.

    "The western mountains. I had been living out there for around a year, when this Lycan broke down the

    doors of my small home I built. He demanded me to help him and when I refused, he pretty much

    destroyed my home with me under all the damage." He paused and took a deep breath, obviously

    holding back tears. "I just wanted to try to live a simple and quiet life when I was thrown out of the

    Crystal pack." He looked down at his feet.

    "Oh? Why were you thrown out of the Crystal pack?" I asked him, before Everest could say anything,

    even though I already knew the answer.

    "I slept with the Alphas'' daughter and she got pregnant, but miscarried because of her parents, who

    gave her some type of potion. I ruined her, Alpha Davidson said, and then he banished me the day I

    turned eighteen. That was over a year ago. I didn''t want to get caught up in any other drama, so I took

    to the mountains, in between two small human towns. I don''t want any trouble, please." He looked back

    down at his feet.

    He had a pure heart, even if he was a rogue. I could tell that he really did love her and the entire

    situation was sad. I looked over at Everest and he nodded his head.

    "Would you like to apany us back into the Kingdom, freshen up, eat, and tell us more about your

    previous life? If you would like, I am sure we could find some rank within our warriors?" Everest walked

    around him to face him as he spoke.

    "Really?" Matthew looked shocked.

    "Of course. You can train with us the next few days and we can see how things go." If you mesh well

    with the others and do well during your sessions, we can find you a ce." Everest stuck his hand out

    and Matthew took it, shaking in agreement.

    We all shifted and ran back to our castle. As we approached, warriors met us, smelling Matthews''

    rogue scent but, were obviously confused to see him running between Everest and myself. When

    Everest let out a warning growl as they approached, they bowed and backed away. As if we had no

    clue, a rogue wolf, of all things, was running between us. Charlotte let her eyes roll and Iughed

    inside.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Chapter 80

    Avalynn Day dreaming about thest few weeks...

    I sat on our terrace, sipping my morning coffee. Everything was calm and quiet. No one had heard from

    Dexter but we knew it was because he was in hiding. He was obviously being shielded by the witches

    council, there was no doubt about it. I took another sip of my coffee and watched as the sun rose

    slowly. Beautiful colors of oranges, yellows, and pinks kissed the dark blue sky. Fluffy clouds drifted

    above my head, with a cool breeze kissing my skin. I focused and thought about thest few weeks

    and how life has changed since everything has happened.

    Thest few weeks we have been focused on training and getting the boys limated and Matthew

    training with the rest of the warriors. For a rogue wolf, he seemed to fit in well. He was strong and we

    were able to find out he was one of the strongest uing warriors out of his pack in school. He was

    quick and very smart. He quickly picked up on our drills and exercises with ease, and what was more

    shocking was that he was able to keep up with anything and everything that was thrown his way.

    Something was different about him, I just couldn''t ce it.

    I trained with everyone and worked on powering up my abilities with a select few. We were getting

    ready to host a dinner tonight with every Alpha in the territory and every strong-abled, high-ranking

    Lycan from our territory here for the next week. We would be going south soon and really needed to get

    everyone on the same page. It was going to be a packed house.

    The boys were fitting in just fine and their uncle had left and gone back to his pack. I had heard,

    through the grapevine, that the minute he arrived at his pack he found a second chance mate. I was

    happy because honestly I still felt guilty for doing what I had done to Bridget, even if she deserved it.

    The boys loved to follow me around and watch my every move. I liked that they enjoyed being my

    shadows. They loveding to training and attempted to do a lot of the moves we were all doing. It

    was cute and sweet. They havepletely stolen my heart.

    All three of the boys had their own rooms in our wing of the castle. Once Daniel had left, we moved

    their rooms to a permanent location and much closer to us. I decorated all the boys'' room with what

    they were into, with the help of Trevor. He didn''t care about decorating, but he enjoyed shopping for all

    the things. He really enjoyed getting everything he needed or wanted to make his room, truly his room.

    Even with everything being all decked out, the boys were uneasy staying in their own room.

    I understood where they wereing from and put up rolling beds in Trevors'' room. It took about a

    week and a half for them to all befortable in their own rooms. They all slept in the same room up

    until yesterday. After they have been here thesest few weeks, I honestly couldn''t see my life without

    them. Especially when I watch the way Everest is with them, he was truly a wonderful father figure. We

    are a weird blended family, I guess. Lycan''s and wolves. It''s funny when you stop to think about it.

    Normal Lycans and wolves do not get along, we are better at it because, well I grew up with wolves

    and we are both royals.

    I never heard the sliding door open up as Everest stepped outside. My mind was bouncing around from

    one detail to another as shes of images from Matthews'' mind appeared in my own. I closed my eyes

    as I was trying to pinpoint where he was. I, at that very moment, wished that I knew how to draw.

    Unfortunately, I was not blessed with this talent and so I was sure that trying to attempt it would be a

    major failure.

    When Everest cleared his throat, I nearly threw my coffee up in the air. "Oh, good morning." I smiled up

    at him.

    "Good morning, my love. What are you out here doing out here this early all alone?" He questioned.

    "Just enjoying the quiet before the storm." I looked back out into the dark wooded area.

    "Oh, what storm?" He pulled a chair away from the table and sat down next to me.

    "The boys will be waking up soon. I am trying to get into some type of routine with everything going on.

    It is an adjustment, a happy one, but still an adjustment." I leaned my head back against the wall.

    "We will get the hang of everything, just give it time." He leaned over and kissed me on the cheek,

    causing a smile to slowly make its way onto my face.

    "I love you." I happily sighed.

    "I love you," he replied.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Later in the day...

    I stood with my hands on my hips breathing heavily. The workout and training had kicked my ass. Even

    though I was exhausted, the workout felt great! We had been working out and training hard nonstop for

    two hours. Now my muscles screamed for relief. I looked over at my mate who was walking around

    without his shirt on. I bit my bottom lip as I watched his muscles twitch and move under his skin. He

    looked absolutely delectable. My tongue darted out and wet my lips as I thought about all the things I

    wanted to do to him.

    "My Queen. Are you ready to go to the gym and work on your abilities?" I wasn''t paying her any

    attention and still watching my half-naked mate move around and in between warriors, helping them

    improve. "Hello? Ohhh, I see."

    "What? Oh. Hi. Sorry, I was a bit distracted." Iughed.

    "Oh no worries! I was just wondering if you were ready to go inside and into the gym to work on your

    specials?" Jamie asked me.

    "Of course. Let''s stop and grab a couple of waters on the way?" I walked off with her and we went

    inside.

    We picked up our water and walked into the gym. Everything seemed to be normal and I had improved

    in the ability to search the mind down to just a few seconds. We worked for about another hour before

    calling it quits. When we walked out of the gym, I was nearly tackled by Bryan and Taylor as Trevor

    laughed. I let out augh and hugged them all.

    "We are here to take you to eat snacks with us!" Taylor was holding my hand tightly in his own. For

    someone so small, he sure had a tight grip on me.

    "Snacks? I love snacks! What kind of snacks did you all have in mind?" I looked among the three of

    them.

    "Banana!" Taylor shouted.

    "I was thinking a fruit sd and maybe some nuts?" Bryan shrugged.

    "I thought potato chips?" Trevor was scratching his head.

    "Well, they all sound delicious, however, I think Bryans is more filling and should hold us over until we

    have dinner tonight. Dinner is to beter than normal as we have a few visitors arriving soon." We

    walked down the hall and into the kitchen.

    I asked the chef to make each of us a fruit sd bowl with a side of mixed nuts and cheese. We sat at

    the bar, on stools, talking andughing together. Taylor, who was the youngest, slid off of his stool and

    made his way over to me, dragging his stool closer to me. I watched him bravely climb the stool and sit

    down carefully.

    "I just wanted to be closer." He smiled at me.

    "Be as close as you would like. That goes for you two, too." I smiled at Bryan and Trevor, who nodded

    their heads, acknowledging me. I leaned over and slowly scooted Taylor''s stool closer to me. We ate

    our snacks together and made our way back to our wing of the castle.

    The boys all went to get cleaned up and I did the same. Guests would be arriving shortly and we would

    all need to be ready to receive them together. I am sure everyone would be wondering about them all

    but they would all understand. It is my duty after all to ensure the well being of this family, who have

    quickly be apart of my family.

    I dressed in a flowy, knee-length, forest green dress. It was a modest v-neck and had ruffled sleeves. I

    put on a light, natural looking make-up, earrings, and a ne Everest had purchased for me. I was

    sitting in the chair, getting ready to put my heels on when Everest walked into the room.

    He stopped in his tracks as his eyes moved along my body. "Wow, you are stunning! Absolutely

    breathtakingly beautiful!"

    "Thank you!" I smiled and slid my heels on. "I am going to check on the boys." I walked for the door.

    "No need, they are downstairs and ready to go." Everest yelled from ourrge closet.

    "Oh, okay. I will wait for you then." I sat back down and yed a game on my phone, waiting for him to

    finish getting ready. About twenty-five minutester, he was walking out in ck cks and a soft blue

    button-down shirt. He had a dinner coat in his hand, but as of now from his hot shower and rushing to

    get ready, he was a little warm and decided on carrying it down the steps.

    We reached downstairs, my hand in the crook of his arm, and the boys were sitting and talking quietly

    amongst themselves.

    "Okay fes, ready to go greet our guests with us?" Everest asked them.

    "We get toe greet important people?" Bryan''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Really? We get toe?" Taylor softly spoke.

    "Of course you get toe greet people with us." I smiled at them. "It will be Everest, Trevor, then

    myself and you and Bryan in front of us." I kneeled down to them and took both of their little hands in

    my own. "Is that okay?"

    "It''s okay with me!" Taylor smiled at me.

    "Yeah, same. I would like to meet people too." Bryan nodded his head as his hand squeezed my own.

    When I stood, they stood with me. They held a tight grip on my hands and I held theirs. The three of us

    followed behind Trevor and Everest as they chatted with one another. We walked down the steps

    outside and waited for our first guests to arrive. We were only waiting for a few moments when the first

    SUV rolled into view. We introduced the boys to every person that arrived as our adopted sons. When

    Everest said it to the first guest, Trevor''s head seemed to be on a swivel between us. He contained it

    until they walked away and he was about to burst into a million pieces from excitement.

    "Really? You are adopting us?" Trevor had a smile on his face.

    "Well, I wanted to talk to you about it. See if it is okay or something that you would want to do?" I told

    him and nced at Everest, who hadpletely let it slip.

    "Of course! I love you guys. You have done so much for me. You helped save my life. Missing an arm

    swapped with a robotic arm, you are both my heroes." Trevor moved to hug me and then Everest.

    I felt tears trying to break free. I was someone''s hero. Me. I never thought something like that would

    happen. My heart swelled with pride at those little words.

    "You are my hero Trev." Bryan told Trevor, as Taylor agreed with him.

    "Yeah you basically saved us from the bad guys," Taylormented.

    I was suddenly taken back to that day when I found them wandering in the street, debris all around

    them. Their clothes were dirty and torn in so many ces. I couldn''t believe these two young children

    survived such a m******e. It was all thanks to their older brother. I thanked the Moon Goddess for

    bringing these sweet-loving boys into my life. Now that they were here, I truly didn''t know what I would

    do without them now.

    Finally, thest guest arrived and we all walked inside and made our way to the dining hall. The night

    was filled with heated discussion about our options. Some were ready to storm the witches'' council

    blindly, others were obviously hesitant. Some even wanted to sit by and wait to see if anything would

    happen. I wasn''t opposed to this idea, it would give us more time to prepare and just live our lives. We

    had no clue other than somewhere near the mountains. That is if he hasn''t moved on and now that the

    witches'' council knows that we know, they could back off.

    Then again, they could bring down hell upon us, if they wanted. Then again, why haven''t they done this

    already? Especially if they were all so very powerful, it didn''t make much sense to me. Were they

    ying with us? Watching us from a distance? Infiltrating and disguising themselves as one of our

    own?

    "I don''t think they''re doing anything like that. We would be able to tell." Charlotte snickered.

    Oh, yeah. That is true. How did I just forget I could go into other''s minds? I rolled my eyes at myself.

    "Sometimes I think that it''s a good thing we are pretty." Charlotte hollered and was doubled over

    laughing.

    "Shut. Up. I am tired." I frowned.

    "That is no excuse, you were just creeping into every person''s mind that you just met. Some things I

    could have done without knowing. Yuck." I couldn''t help but to agree with her.

    Trevor, Bryan, Taylor, and myself were walking down the hallway after dinner, making our way up to the

    boys'' room when I happened to stumble upon two hushed voices.

    "Adoptive sons? They chose to adopt some pitiful orphaned wolves? How pathetic." A man said.

    "Peter, stop. You know the story of how she found them. It was sweet, I would have wanted to do the

    same." She sighed.

    "Yeah, like I would never let that happen. Everest seems weak. Let his mate do whatever she wants to

    do. Doesn''t keep a tight leash on her. Probably why we are at war." Peter scoffed.

    "I can''t believe you. You are impossible. Do you not believe the story about how they met?" She

    questioned him.

    "Please, Ruth, don''t be so absurd.." I walked around the corner at that moment, the boys behind me.

    They both seemed to freeze in the spot I found them in. Peter seemed pale as he looked at me.

    I let out a growl and took another step towards him. "Speak ill-willed of my boys again and I will rip out

    your tongue."

    He nodded his head. "Yes, My Queen."

    I bent down to his ear to whisper, "Careful how you speak about me or your King. Treason is a funny

    thing. I will take your head for it in the future. No questions asked, no warning. Well, other than this

    one." I stood up straight and smiled over to the trembling woman.

    "Is he your mate?" My head tilted, looking for a mark and not finding one.

    "Yes, My Queen," She replied quickly.

    "You have yet to mark one another?" I frowned.

    "No, we haven''t been mates very long, about two weeks." She was slowly calming down.

    "Oh I see. We waited and it was a bad idea. Anyway, Ruth, between you and I, I would think long and

    hard about whether this is who you want to be tied to for forever. Seems like trouble to me. Of course, I

    could be wrong. Am I wrong Peter?" I nced over to him, his fists were balled at his side.

    "I.. I.. Well, I don''t think I am trouble?" He stuttered.

    "Treat her better. Do better. Make better choices. Watch your words because you never know who is

    listening. You both have a wonderful evening. Okay guys, let''s get you up to your rooms." I turned to

    look at the kids before walking away and upstairs as they followed right behind me.

    "She told them!" Bryanmented once we were up the stairs, causing a smile to cross my face. I

    knew at that very moment that I would protect these children from anyone and everything if I could and

    was capable of doing so. I would dlyy my life on the line if it meant that they could live.

    "That''s called being a mother and a great parent," Charlottemented, and I nodded my head in

    agreement. She was right, it was.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Chapter 81

    I was sitting at my desk, filled with paperwork on the whereabouts of Dexter. I have tracked him down

    and if my calctions were correct, he was in the southwestern part of the southern territory. He was

    on the run and Everest sent some scouts down to confirm his location. We would not be put on a wild

    goose chase.

    My phone buzzed as a text came through. I picked it up off the desk and looked at the screen as it lit

    up. My eyes nced over at the time. It was already three in the afternoon. "Where has the time gone

    to today? Sheesh." I said out loud to myself. I put in my password to unlock my phone and went into

    the text screen. It was from Miranda. My lips tugged upwards as I read her long text message.

    "Hey! We miss you. Cassie says hey what''s poppin! Isn''t she so very sassy now? Honestly, she is too

    sassy if you ask me and has been hanging around Brent too muchtely. Lol. Anyway, some very

    exciting things are happening here in the South. We have found where the witches council is hiding.

    We are watching them closely and using my magic to counter their cloaking spell to listen in on their

    conversations. They are working with Brent''s brother, Dexter, and they are trying to figure out a way to

    get him back here so they can make their next move. We are fine now, but from what we understand,

    they want to take over the Southern Kingdom, then take back the North. They have an army behind

    them. It seems this is never ending. We might want to get together toe up with a n and stop this

    nonsense before it begins? Thoughts? Oh, and our marking ceremony is on Friday. I am nervous. What

    if it doesn''t work?"

    I read her text and let out a long sigh. I stood up and stretched and walked out of my office and made

    my way to Everest''s office. I walked in and he offered me a warm smile. I returned the smile and held

    up my phone with a small shake. "Hey babe, we need to make ns soon. I got a text from Miranda." I

    told him and he nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    "I too received a message, except from Brent and not Miranda." He chuckled "Very detailed information

    on what is going on down there. ns, witches council movements, Dexter''s exact location. I was just

    about toe find you and let you know we should get our bags packed." I watched as he leaned back

    in his office chair.

    I had sat down on the opposite side of the desk and nodded my head. "Oh, I was going to ask the

    same from you." I smiled. "Are the boysing with us?"

    He shook his head, "I wish that they could, but I feel they would be safer here thaning with us.

    They could be a liability, a weakness. I couldn''t stand if anything happened to them." He choked out the

    last few words, fighting back his own emotions.

    "I know, I was going to suggest that they stay here with Amber and Jameson." He nodded his head,

    standing and walking around the desk.

    "That sounds great. Jameson wouldn''t feelfortable leaving Amber right now anyway. Especially

    considering she is supposed to be taking it easy with a little over a month to go." His hand outstretched

    towards me. I ced my hand in his as I let him help me up from my chair.

    "Good. The boys and the territory will be in good hands while we are away," I told him and he smiled,

    leading me out the room.

    "I guess we should inform everyone." He suggested and I nodded as I walked with him down the

    hallway. I looked up at him when he stopped walking for a moment. His eyes were zed over as he

    was obviously linking the people who we would be meeting with. When he was finished, he nced

    down at me, "Would you like to go for a short walk before dinner?"

    "I would like that very much," I answered as a smile yed at the corners of my mouth.

    I allowed him to lead me outside to the gardens. We walked in silence, enjoying one another''s

    company. We walked to the small pond that was filled with koi fish when we stopped. He pulled me

    closer to him, and not only could I feel the warmth of his body, but I swear I could hear his heart

    beating. Time seemed to slow down as his hand reached for my cheek. He turned my face gently to

    look up to him as intimacy between us grew quickly. My breathing hitched and my heart seemed to skip

    a beat. Heat flowed through my entire body as his other hand was gently ced on the opposite cheek.

    The padding of his thumb moved slowly across my bottom lip, causing my mouth to part slightly. My

    gaze never left his as the excitement between us grew. When his thumb left my lips, my tongue darted

    out to lick the bottom lip before I bit it.

    A low growl vibrated through his chest as his eyes seemed to darken as he looked down at me,

    watching my movements. He shivered when my hands moved around him, bringing his body closer to

    me. He dipped his head down and captured my mouth with his own. A moan escaped my mouth as

    Everest swallowed it hungrily. One of his hands moved to tangle in my hair as the other brought me

    even closer to him. Our bodies were practically melting into one another. His hands slowly slid down,

    squeezing my bottom, lifting me up to him. My dress allowed my legs to easily wrap around his waist,

    neither of us caring that anyone could walk up on us, or even see us for that matter.

    Everest moved us to sit on a nearby bench. When he sat down, I could feel how hard he was for me.

    Our tongues danced together as my hips were grinding against his. One of his hands moved and

    slipped under my dress to my panties. I gasped as I felt his fingers push past my folds and begin to

    slowly rub.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Everest growled as he broke the kiss, moving to my mark. I let out a moan, my head tilting back, giving

    him full ess to whatever he wanted from me. "You''re wet and ready for me." His voice was low and

    deep.

    "Yes." Was all I managed to be able to get out before he quickly unzipped his pants, his hard c**k

    breaking free against me. I moved my hips up as he helped position my opening with the head of his

    c**k. When he moved me down on it, his lips crashed against my own, swallowing my moan.

    My hips moved back and forth on him slowly. My dress was hiding the fact that he was deep inside of

    me. I could feel every inch of him inside of me. I broke the kiss as I was reaching my climax. I knew he

    could tell as his hands were on my hips, helping me move.

    "Shh, someone will hear us." He mumbled between kisses that were strategically ced along my neck

    before a hand mped over my mouth as I reached my peak. I felt his release inside of me and when

    his hand moved away, our lips found one another, moving together softly and tenderly. I felt him move

    his hands between my legs and the sound of a zipper making its way back up.

    He moved me slowly off of him and I gave him my hand as he slowly stood. He held me close to him

    and whispered into my ear, "We need to freshen up before our dinner meeting."

    We both freshened up and I changed into a simple ck and white dress with ck heels. A soft knock

    came from the door and I opened it. On the other side of the door were three of the cutest boys in the

    entire castle. "Hey! Are you both ready?" Trevor asked.

    "Almost," I said as I put thest earring in my ear. "Now we are good to go." I gave the three of them a

    warm smile as they all took turns giving me the best hugs. "Let''s go eat." Everest walked out and shut

    the door behind him.

    When we walked into the dining hall, a decent group of people were gathered around the table waiting

    for our arrival. When they noticed us, they all stood and bowed their heads down. We walked past them

    and made our way to our own seats. We sat down first and everyone followed suit.

    Food was served to us all individually by our servers and when everyone had their tes, we all began

    to eat. Midway through the dinner, Everest cleared his throat, causing everyone to stop eating and look

    in our direction. I sat my fork on my te and took a generous sip of my wine.

    "If I could take this time and inform everyone why exactly I have called this dinner meeting." He paused

    for a moment, his eyes looking around the room. He motioned towards Matthew, who seemed to

    be ufortable in his chair at the sudden attention as everyone was now looking at him. "Many

    of you have met Matthew already. He is by far one of the strongest wolves I have had the pleasure of

    training with. Avalynn and I came across him on a run not too long ago. He had some of the most

    important messages to give to us. We took it into consideration and with that, along with some new

    information from our friends in the south, we are leaving tomorrow morning to hunt down Dexter first.

    Then we will be making our way to King Brent''s castle and taking out the witches council. Jameson and

    Amber will be standing to make decisions until Avalynn and I return along with part of our warriors to

    help protect our Kingdom. Trevor, you have the duty of protecting your brothers until we return."

    Everest sat down and the room was silenced.

    Everyone''s eyes darted around the table, looking at one another. The silence was deafening before

    Jameson decided to speak. "We are behind you both. Whatever needs to be done, have no worries, it

    will be done and taken care of. I, we, both wish you safe travels on your journey to rid the world of evil.

    We will keep a look out for your sons and make sure they and the Kingdom will be well taken care of in

    your absence."

    "Thank you, my friend." Everest nodded in his direction in appreciation.

    "Thank you for your kind words, I look forward and feel honored to be fighting alongside of you and our

    Queen." Matthew nodded his head.

    "Don''t worry about a thing here. I will make sure my brother''s mind and behave." Trevor looked at us

    both with a smile. "Just give them hell for me." His smile widened.

    "Absolutely. You can count on that one." Everest smiled.

    "Just make sure youe home." Bryan frowned.

    "Yeah," Taylormented. "Because we are going to miss you." He now had a deep frown on his face

    as he crossed his arms.

    "We will be back, I promise." I told all three of them.

    "We will be here waiting for you." Trevor smiled at me and I returned the smile.

    "Just be careful," Bryan sighed. "I wish we could go too."

    "I do too." I smiled. "But it will be way too dangerous. I want to make sure I can keep you three safe."

    "I understand. I am just not happy about it." Bryan got up out of his chair, walked over to me and gave

    me a tight hug and whispered "Pleasee back."

    My heart broke at hearing his small voice crack. I wrapped him up tightly in a hug as his brothers

    walked over to get their hugs in. Tears were threatening to spill over and I cleared my throat. "What do

    you boys say we watch movies and eat junk food tonight?"

    "I''m down for that," Everest said with a smile.

    "Oh heck yes!" Trevor shouted, causing everyone to chuckle.

    "Nothing scary?" Taylor asked.

    "No way!" Everestughed.

    "Good!" Bryan said.

    We finished dinner with everyone and went over the ns with our head warriors. When everyone was

    in agreement with the timeline of events, we made our way upstairs to watch a movie and eat junk

    food. The boys all fell asleep around the room, from the couch to the chaise lounge and a chair. They

    looked too peaceful to wake to make them go up to their rooms. Instead, I ced nkets over their

    sleeping bodies, kissed the tops of their heads, and then I turned out the lights. Everest left the

    television going as we both made our way to our bedroom. Tomorrow was going to be a long day of

    traveling south and we would need whatever sleep we could get.

    I looked at the clock and it read one in the morning. At least I could get a short nap on the ne ride. I

    was definitely going to need it at this rate. Iid down on the bed as Everest brought me closer to his

    body. I rxed in his arms, snuggling into him as my exhausted body quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Chapter 82

    Four hours is not nearly enough sleep by any means to function. I don''t know how Everest is doing it.

    With the right amount of coffee, on the other hand, can help you make it to the airport and get on the

    ne so you can nap. The ne ride was going to be an eight-hour flight. We would bending two

    hours away from where Dexter was hiding out. It was a kill on sight and kill anyone who would be

    standing in our way from here on out. The only time we would not kill on sight is if I found something in

    them, like being forced out of fear of family members being hurt.

    I woke up a few hourster on the flight about three hours from us touching down. I wrapped the soft

    nket around my body as I walked out of the bedroom on our ne. All eyes turned to me as I walked

    out. I smiled at them as their heads bowed to me out of respect. I made my way to Everest, and, of

    course, he was at the front of the ne discussing a new n. When he smiled at me, his arms

    opened for me. I leaned into his arms as they wrapped around me tightly. Oh, I could be here forever.

    "You woke up just in time babe." His voice was like velvet.

    "I did? What are you guys discussing?" I asked him as my eyes darted between the men and women

    that were around.

    "How we are supposed to be going about things, of course! Brent, Miranda and a few of their men will

    be meeting us at the airport. They will be aiding us in finding Dexter''s hideout. Apparently, over night he

    hired someone to try to breach their castle. They, naturally, failed. When they questioned him, he

    informed them he would be paid arge sum and to bring Cassie to Dexter for a ransom. Brent took his

    head shortly after that. He is angry, rightfully so. Miranda is ready to murder anything and anyone who

    stands in her way." Everest sighed just before he ced a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "Well, I do not really me them. If someone was to threaten my family and loved ones, nothing would

    stand in my way. I hope this doesn''t get in the way of them marking one anotherter this week. She

    was so excited about it." I sighed while thinking. "They could always move it and change the date.

    Honestly, I am surprised that they haven''t already marked one another yet." I shrugged and moved out

    of Everest''s arms.

    "Where are you going?" Everest was wearing a sad frown, upset that I was leaving his side.

    "To freshen up, we will be shifting soon afternding, yes?" I raised my brow as I turned back to look at

    him.

    "Well, yes," Everest answered.

    "Okay then. I would rather have something more forgiving on than this ufortable pantsuit. I am

    going to slip into my leggings and a tank top." I smiled.

    "I honestly can''t believe you fell asleep in that anyway. You must have been tired." He had the best

    smile on his face. It was soft yet he seemed like he was full of mischief.

    "I was so very tired. Want to help me change?" I grinned and gave a small wink.

    He groaned as his frown deepened. "Ahh, you''re killing me. I want to but..." He trailed off as his eyes

    looked down at my hands that had unbuttoned the bottom two buttons.

    "No? Well, that is a shame then." His eyes had darkened as he watched me. I turned away and walked

    back to our room. I pushed open the door and closed it behind me. As soon as the door shut, I heard

    an aggravated growl, causing a small giggle to escape.

    His hearing picked it up as he yelled from the other side to me "It is not funny!" That statement caused

    a roar ofughter tomence outside my door. I freshened up and changed my clothes. I walked

    over to the mirror and pulled my hair up into a messy bun and opened the door.

    When the door opened, Everest was leaning against the door frame. His heart was beating erratically

    and I could feel the heat radiating off of him. His mouth was slightly opened as he was looking down at

    me. His eyes were fixated on my lips as I was watching his eyes. I moved up to stand up on my tiptoes,

    pulling him to me and ced a soft kiss on his mouth. His lips pressed into mine, moving hungrily as he

    instantly deepened our kiss. He walked me back into the bedroom, his hands traveling all along my

    sides, holding me close.

    "We can''t." I broke the kiss and whispered, gasping for air.

    "Why not?" He frowned.

    "They will hear. They probably already hear." My chest was heaving up and down.

    "Bah. They don''t care. You''re my mate." He countered.

    "Yes, but I am also their Queen. You are their King. We are held to a higher standard." I tried reasoning

    with him and the expression on his face told me that as much as he hated it, he agreed with me.

    "You''re right. I just, you are just, so very hard to resist." He purred into my ear, his breath hot against

    me skin almost causing me to melt.

    "You think that this is so easy? Every fiber in my being is screaming to rip your clothes off and ride you

    until wend." I frowned.

    "Do it then." He teased me, as his fingers yed with the top of my tank, pulling it back to look inside.

    "If we were alone, it would be without a single hesitation on the matter." I brought his hand up to my

    mouth and kissed the tip of every single finger. "Come on, they''re waiting for us."

    I held his hand as we walked out of the room. I looked up and everyone''s eyes diverted directly to the

    floor, avoiding our gaze. Some were wearing smiles. They were happy that their King and Queen had

    so much love for one another and couldn''t get enough of one another. It was a sign of a strong bond, a

    strong kingdom.

    We were sitting at a table with several others discussing our ns, once again. Only to make sure

    everyone was on the same page. After going through our ns for thest hour and eating lunch, the

    pilot came over the speaker letting us know that we would bending in the next few minutes. He

    instructed us to get in our seats and buckle in to prepare fornding. We all took our seats and buckled

    in. Everest took my hand in his as we began to descend towards the ground at the airport. Our ne

    made a slight bounce and made its way to a stop. We waited for a moment as stairs were brought to us

    and the door opened. Our warriors exited our ne first before we followed after them.

    Miranda and Brent greeted us both. The guys shook hands as Miranda wrapped her arms around me

    tightly in a hug. I returned the hug to her and stepped back. "It is good to see you," I told her.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It is nice to see you. Ready to get to work?" Miranda looked between Everest and myself.

    Everest nodded his head. "Absolutely. Let''s go. We are wasting time."

    "Shifting?" Brent asked.

    "Yes." Everest answered.

    "You good to ride?" Brent turned to look down at Miranda and she nodded her head.

    I went ahead and shifted. My bones cracked and elongated as fur began to sprout and a snout grew on

    my face. Charlotte stretched her muscles and made a yawning sound. I have kept her tucked away and

    in the back of my mind for too long. We watched together as everyone shifted into their forms. I

    watched as Miranda climbed onto Brent''s back and held on to him for dear life. I heard her whisper into

    his ear, "I''m good, I''m ready." as her heart sounded like it was about to beat out of her chest. I couldn''t

    wait for her to be one of us, she deserved to be happy.

    We took off through the woods, running in the direction of where Dexter had been located previously.

    We ran hard and fast, pushing our limits as we seemed to be covering ground quickly. We had

    expected to meet forces of some kind, but surprisingly we met none along the way. We stood back in

    the woods up on the hill as we looked over at the town below. It was rumored he was trying to hide

    among the humans. If he was, in fact, living with humans, we would have to be extremely careful. He

    was already unstable. We can''t risk our exposure to humans. It would cause a panic in them, mass

    chaos really. One thing was for sure though, Dexter''s days were numbered. Not too much longer and

    he would be finished, for good.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Chapter 83

    The treeline was hiding us. The breeze was light as Charlotte shook her head and body. The breeze

    tickled as it made its way across our body from our head to the tip of our tail. Charlotte inhaled deeply

    as a hint of a familiar scent drifted by. It was Dexter''s scent, all those weeks with him, it was branded

    on our memory. My head turned towards the direction where the wind was blowing from as we inhaled

    again. It was him, I was sure of it. I walked in that direction, keeping behind the tree line, a low growl

    escaping.

    Everest''s voice drifted through my mind "Where are you going? Did you see anything or hear

    anything?"

    "s**t. I guess we shouldmunicate with him." Iughed as Charlotte snorted, hot airing out of

    her nostrils. She inhaled deeply as I linked with Everest.

    "It is Dexter''s scent. It was faint, but it was his. I am sure of it." I told Everest.

    "How sure are you?" He questioned me.

    "Willing to bet everything I have on it." Charlotte turned so we could look at him as he approached us.

    We were squatting down, looking out over the town below.

    It was a small human town. Though it is a small town, it was kind of cute. Honestly, it looked as if it was

    rich and full with all kinds of history. A road circled around a courthouse that appeared to be freshly

    painted white as the road around the square had been newly repaved. There were small businesses

    that were lined up along all sides of the courthouse and everyone was out and about, enjoying their

    afternoon. I am sure the buzz of a mysterious stranger had all of the town''s people talking. I could hear

    their faint voices from up here. Our hearing was excellent, which is why we had to be careful. He could

    hear using if we didn''t keep our voices down and our scent away.

    I turned and looked back at Miranda as she was passing out nes that had her special herbal

    blend to keep our scent hidden from other wolves and Lycans. They nodded their heads in

    acknowledgment to her as she handed them what they would need. I knew a collection this big must

    have taken her a few weeks to prepare. When she reached me, she helped to put the ne around

    Charlotte''s neck. Though it was a snug fit, it was perfect. It sat nicely underneath our fur. She helped

    Everette with his and moved to stand by Brent.

    All four of us overlooked the town as the sun was setting in the background. We were linking back and

    forth, discussing when we would make our move. We didn''t want to make spectacles out of ourselves

    so we decided to go during the middle of the night. We would sit there, in the tree line and wait until the

    early hours of the morning, when the humans would be asleep. It would be best for our world to

    continue to remain hidden. To remain a scary story, humans would tell their offspring to stay out of the

    woods. Like we would eat a human child.

    I turned to look around us as our Lycan warriors were all lying down and being still, trying their best to

    blend into the forest. Time seemed to tick by slowly as the sun faded and the full moon came out to

    greet us with open arms. I felt energized and ready to make a move. Charlotte was stirring to get into it,

    ready to take action.

    Sheid down, the brush concealing our body perfectly. Everest came andid beside us, the warmth

    he was radiating felt nice, even if I was already warm it was nice to feel him so close to me. We waited

    well into the middle of the night, shifting into our human forms, taking precaution from the humans.

    Nothing more rming than a pack of scary Lycans stomping through town.

    We made the trek down the side of therge hill into town. The moon was bright andforting above.

    I could smell him the closer we got into town. He must either live close by or we are near a popr

    hangout that he likes to frequent.

    Brent and Miranda were walking next to Everest and myself, "He''s been here recently. His scent is

    heavy." Brent said in a low voice.

    "I can smell him too." I agreed with Brent. I felt Everest''s hand slip into mine, squeezing it tightly in his

    own. It was almost possessive the way he held it. The fact that I could recognize his scent bothered

    him and red a bit of jealousy in him.

    "I am with you, always. Until my dying breath." I linked him and his grip on my hand loosened some.

    We walked down the dirt-covered road and came to a stop sign. There wasn''t much around. The way

    his scent lingered, I thought there would have been more to see. This could be where he would leave

    to shift and go back into town. I looked up at a sign. We were at the corner of Edward Avenue and

    Gavalin Canyon Rd. The trees here offered a great cover for him. He definitely frequented this ce

    here often. We made our way inward and closer to the heart of town. We moved as quickly and quietly

    as we could.

    We stumbled upon a bar, well, restaurant, maybe a type of night club? It was unclear. The sign had all

    of them listed. Whatever it was, it was loud and reeked of Dexter. He was here. We have found him.

    Now what? Humans were all around us. Standing outside smoking,ughing and cutting up. An older

    couple were dancing in one another''s arms as music sted from the establishment. The door burst

    open as a young girl came outside, running happily into the arms of Dexter.

    "You''re back! About time! Come and let''s lock one of the bathrooms." She kissed him. He held her in a

    hug and we all paused to watch the scene between them unfold.

    He sat her down on the ground, pushing back her long dark locks behind her ear as he ced a kiss

    upon her forehead. "Wait." II frowned at that.

    He looked up from her, aware that he was being watched, and looked right in our direction. He froze for

    a moment as a small smile began to tug at the corner of my mouth. My head c****d to the side as I

    looked him up and down. He leaned down and whispered in the woman''s ear. "Go. Now. Tell the

    others." Her head snapped back in the direction of where we were standing and she let out a

    threatening growl before she took off. She was a wolf. She transitioned to her wolf in midstride. She

    wasrge, quick, and her fur was red with white mixed in.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Someone grab her, now. Leave her alive." Brentmanded, as two of his people took off after her

    immediately.

    Dexter took off in the opposite direction and ran back from where he hade from. We were on the

    opposite side of the bar and had to wait until no one was around and we shifted. He was headed for

    where we came from. Where he frequented his shifting and runs. We were closing in on him when

    suddenly I was blindsided and taken out by another Lycan who hit me near my shoulder, us toppling to

    the ground.

    More came out from the woods as the other Lycans'' ws dug into my arm, ripping the flesh. I

    snapped at their arms, and kicked them with my feet. Standing tall, I walked over to the Lycan that

    attacked me and pushed my hand down on their chest with a ton of pressure. I grinned down at them

    sinisterly. They have no clue about the monster that I was unleashing. They didn''t know it yet, but they

    were already dead, with only seconds left to live. They wed at my arms as my ws extended into

    their chest, one by one, their eyes widening in realization of what was about to happen. They struggled

    underneath me, their ws ripping at my skin, but it didn''t matter to me or Charlotte. We will heal. I

    pushed my hand inside of their chest cavity and ripped their heart out in one swift motion, standing, and

    dropping the heart to the ground. The fighting around us ended just as quickly as it began. It was just a

    diversion to give him space and time to run away from us.

    It wouldn''t matter how much space he had now, we were hot on his trail. He wouldn''t make it far.

    "Are you okay?" Everest linked as we went back running, following his scent. I caught him looking at

    my healing arm, concerned.

    "Just peachy. A little bloody but still peachy." Iughed through the link. "Are you good?"

    "Of course I am. Let''s get him. Keep your eyes open." He closed the link, opening one to everyone,

    giving them the samemand as he had told me.

    I looked over as Miranda was riding on the back of Brent, her eyes were glowing and I realized she was

    using her magic. She must have been seeking what lied ahead. I hadn''t tapped into his mind, but was

    thankful for her visions.

    "He''s still running, but we are slowly gaining on him. He is fast, but not fast enough. We need to try to

    reach him before he reaches the highway. There is a car waiting for him. It will be able to outrun us."

    Miranda yelled to us all.

    "Push harder!" Imanded as we pushed our Lycans harder to try and catch him. He could not get

    away, not again. He was just like a snake, slithery and sneaky.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Chapter 84

    We were running hard and fast and closing in the gap on Dexter. I could even smell his fear as we

    closed in on him. I was thriving on it, using it to help power Charlotte and myself through the wild run up

    the mountain and back down it. When running downhill, it was when I really gained speed. So much so,

    I began to pull away from the rest of the pack behind us.

    "Babe, slow down," Everest called.

    I ignored him and hismands, only because I knew I was getting close, I could feel it inside of me.

    His scent was strong, powerful. He must have scraped himself pretty well, seeing how I wasing

    across traces of blood. Charlotte growled when she caught a glimpse of him crossing the top of the

    mountain.

    "Charlotte, stop." Everest came across our mind, trying to order us to stop. We couldn''t let him get

    away, not this time. I could feel our adrenaline coursing through our veins, filling our bloodstream with

    power and strength. We pushed to our max, as we sprinted forwards. I topped the mountain and

    lunged from the peak of the mountain. From here I could hear the squealing sounds of tires hugging

    around the curves, making their way to intercept him at their meeting point.

    I had him in my sight when he came to a halt, turning around and facing me. He couldn''t help himself.

    He let out a growl and, surprisingly, Charlotte''s growl sounded more dangerous. We crashed into him,

    our bodies colliding together, tumbling the rest of the way down the mountain side. We hit rocks, broke

    trees, fought and wed one another as we toppled together, fighting for dominance over one another.

    He was strong but he seemed to have weakened over thest few weeks. Being alone, without family,

    love, support, and loyalty from others would do it to you.

    We reached the bottom of the hill as I was now on top of him. He crashed into a huge boulder, his head

    connected with the rock. The sound of his skull cracking. He let out a howl as I went to mp around

    his neck. When I bit into flesh, it wasn''t the soft tender flesh of his neck, rather his arm and paw. He

    was shoving me off of him. I used my free hand to m into his chest, my ws digging into him. He

    snapped and bit my arm. I let out a painful howl.

    "Get off of him you b***h!" A growl from a woman came from behind me.

    I ignored her, Dexter''s eyes going wide, looking behind me. I heard the pounding of paws against the

    earth, getting louder the closer they got. As Dexter was distracted, I bit him again, this time my teeth

    sinking into his neck and shoulder. A scream of horror sounded behind me as blood began pouring out

    of Dexter. He was still putting up a fight, but he was weak now. He locked his mouth around my arm

    and though it hurt, I kept my jaws locked onto his neck.

    I shook my head viciously, ripping a huge hunk of meat and fur away from his body. Blood spurted out

    of him as he was forced to shift to his human form. He was dying, blood was pouring out faster than he

    could heal. I stood over him, my legs on either side of his weak and dying body, dropping his flesh next

    to his face, watching him closely.

    I felt small fangs rip at my back and I reached behind me and saw the little red and white wolf from

    earlier. Fear and anger were in her eyes. I took her and in one swift motion separated her head from

    the rest of her body.

    "Avalynn!" I heard my mate''s voice from behind. I turned around, still in my Lycan form, and looked at

    him. He was angry, nearly seething, but fear lingered behind that anger. He was worried. I understood.

    I knew I was in trouble, but I didn''t care. I had ended it. Well, it almost ended. He was almost dead. I

    turned away from my mate and leaned in towards Dexter''s bloodied body, whispering to him. "We

    warned you, several times. Why do they want you?" I questioned him.

    He gasped for air, "What?" He gurgled as blood was filling his lungs.

    "Why were you helping the witches council?" I asked through gritted teeth.

    "They... They..." He coughed, blood spurting from his mouth as he turned his head, looking away. He

    was now looking at Miranda and Brent before he looked back up at me. "They promised me everything

    I wanted. You, the world. Every mystical being under mymand."

    With that I had heard enough, reached down and with one w slid it across his neck, deepening the

    wound. I waited for his heart to stop beating. It was then that I mmed my fist through his chest, my

    ws digging into his warm and dead flesh. I ripped his heart away from his body. I held the warm

    muscle in my hand, looking at it.

    "Avalynn.." Everest called behind me.

    I ignored him for only a moment before I turned and threw it as hard as I could away from us all. I

    turned to look back at my mate and everyone who stood behind him. His eyes were dark as he was

    watching me. I shifted back to my human form and sighed. I slipped into his mind and found worry and

    anger. He was worried I would die before he reached us. Scared that he wouldn''t have enough time to

    help me if I needed it. He wanted to be able to protect me and have my back in case of an ambush. His

    eyes narrowed at me and I held my head high.

    "I know." I simply told him.

    "You know? What do you know Avalynn?" He yelled at me, his hands were balled fists at his side.

    "I know you were worried and now angry with me. I know that what I did was dangerous. I couldn''t let

    him get away again. Not this time. He had to die." I told him tly.

    "Do you realize how much danger you put yourself in!? What if there was an ambush? What if he

    overpowered you?" He took a step forward. My eyes nced back at our people and back to him.

    "I do know, but I was faster. I was able to catch up with him. He would have gotten away if I hadn''t done

    what I did!" I let out an annoyed sigh.

    "You disobeyed an order. You simply pushed it aside and ignored me!" He growled.

    "Please. I am your mate and, yes, you may be my King, but me being your matees first. I am the

    only one in our entire Kingdom who can ignore your orders. Especially if I think it is best," I told him.

    He stomped over to me and took my face between his hands and kissed me roughly, pulling my body

    to his. He broke the kiss and looked me up and down. "When I tell you something it is for a reason. I

    did not give a damn if he was able to get away. My worry was about my mate and keeping you safe.

    You have to understand that. I know you are skillful and powerful, but you are still delicate, my love."

    He kissed my now bruised lips softly.

    I pulled back from him and only nodded. He looked hurt that I moved away from his arms. I looked over

    and Brent was kneeling down by his brother''s corpse. He mumbled something and then fire engulfed

    his brother''s body. "We should make sure our friends are okay." I looked back up to him and he nodded

    his head.

    We made our way over to Brent and Miranda. We stopped just behind him as Brent stood up, stepping

    back away from his brother''s body.

    "Did he say anything to you?" Miranda asked me.

    "Only that he was working with the witches council because they promised him me and to be

    commanding over all mystical beings. They obviously left him to fend for himself." I looked into the

    mes that danced. "Why did you burn him?" I asked, looking between the two of them.

    "Yes why? I know he has done some horrible things but we would allow you to transport his body back

    home. That way he could have a proper burial. Even if he did not deserve it," Everestmented.

    Miranda spoke then, "We did this so if there were any witches around they would not be able to do a

    resurrecting spell on him. They could not bring him back to life. It is safer for all involved here if his

    body is burned and gone."

    "Yup, I wouldn''t want him lying next to my brother, mother, or my father anyway. He was a traitorous

    bastard who deserved this, if not more." Brent''s eyes looked glossy and though I knew he was

    saddened by the loss of his brother, I knew both of our Kingdoms were better off with him gone.

    "I am sorry for your loss, Brent." I told him simply. He looked over at me with a saddened smile.

    "Though he is gone today, he was really gone a long time ago. What he did was unforgiveable.

    Between our famines and the others he has hurt, I could not, with a guilt-free conscious, let him go

    free. If could not forgive him and I could not allow him to continue to roam this Earth any longer. I do

    fear though, his mind was gued by a witch''s spell. That he was just a pawn in their game. I do hope

    that is not the case. Even if it was, I fear that this still would have been the only option." He sighed as

    his eyes looked back at his brother''s body.

    We all stood there in silence the remainder of the time. We would stay here until there was nothing left

    of Dexter except the ashes he would soon be. His body burned down to nothing but ash and we

    stepped away, walking back together talking.

    Miranda let out a worried sounding sigh, "I fear we may have awakened the beast. I fear that the

    council is regrouping and nning something more horrendous than anyone could ever imagine. I do

    not have a great feeling about the future. I fear more death is awaiting us. When though is the

    question?"

    No one said anything. We knew she was right. The Witches Council would not give up so easily. We

    would have to make sure we were all ready for a fight. For now, though, we will wait for them to show

    their ugly faces and train our people for what is toe.

    "We will be ready for them," I said in all seriousness.

    "Yes, we will be. I will be." Miranda said as she turned to look at Brent, who was smiling down at her.

    If Miranda could survive the transition, I knew she would make a kickass and powerful Lycan.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 85

    "Are you finally going to mark her?" Everest joked with Brent, nudging him slightly. We all seemed to

    have rxed now that our most immediate threat was eliminated.

    "Well, she would have been marked yesterday but with my i***t brother, we couldn''t risk her in her most

    vulnerable state. We postponed it." Brent had an arm now loosely around Miranda.

    "Ah, yes. I remember you saying something about a ceremony now that I think of it. Apologies, a lot

    has been going on." Everest sighed.

    "We will be there for you both. I am sure transitioning will be painful, or so I have read." I told Miranda

    and offered her aforting smile.

    "Thanks." She smiled. "I am a bit worried about it, if I am being honest."

    We all made our way back to the human town where Dexter was hiding out. Thanks to a new identity

    he made, we were able to track down his house pretty easily. When we walked inside it was nice.

    Modern and had all kinds of decent things. The walls were ck with a white couch, a white coffee

    table that had matching side tables. Both tables had graymps that sat upon them. The kitchen was

    two-toned with white cabs on top and dark gray cabs on the bottom. The counter tops were

    white granite that had ck streaming through them. It wasn''t a bad hide out and honestly made me

    think that maybe he was leaving his old life behind him.

    We searched through all of his things for any clue as to if anyone was there or close by to assist him.

    I was going through one of his desks, this one located in his room, when I found some contracts. When

    I touched them, the strangest thing happened. My eyes rolled back into my head and I copsed. When

    I woke, everything seemed to be very hazy and objects blurred around me.

    I sat up and looked around me. Nothing. No one was here. "That''s odd" Charlottemented, and I

    couldn''t help but to agree with her.

    "I don''t think we are in the same reality. I don''t know why but this seems, well, different. A lot different

    really." I told her.

    "Well, let''s use this time to look around. Who knows how much time we truly have," Charlotte

    suggested.

    "Sounds like a n." I agreed and stood. When I did, it was like the world suddenly began to spin

    around me. My arm outstretched in front of me, as I desperately tried to grab onto something, anything

    to stable myself. When the world around me finally stopped spinning, I let go of the desk. I took a step

    and the ground under my feet was soft.

    "This ce is giving me the creeps," Charlotte said. I could feel her looking through my eyes, looking at

    the world around us.

    I walked down the steps slowly and a bright sh of white light greeted me at the bottom of the steps. I

    moved to cover my eyes from the unpleasant vivid light shining in front of me.

    When it was gone, I moved my arms down to my side. "What the hell was that?" I thought and felt

    Charlotte shrug but also very curious herself.

    We walked around the house, looking for any sort of clue as to where we were. I picked up the papers

    that I had read earlier and frowned. "These are the same papers I looked at earlier." I whispered. I

    walked around some more, exploring the house. When the entire house was finally searched, I stepped

    outside. The ground still felt as if I was walking on a trampoline, but I got used to it fairly quickly.

    "What if this is witch''s magic?" Charlotte purposed.

    "I am starting to think that you''re right. Which is concerning because we are here by ourselves." I let

    out a sigh.

    "Maybe we shouldn''t stray too far away. What if you have to be close to where you began to go back?

    Well, maybe not. Maybe the key toing back is in town." Charlotte sighed.

    "We will figure it out. Let''s just stay within the property for now. Maybe we will find something."

    We walked around the property, looking around and being nosey. It was quite impressive, honestly. So

    muchnd and the neighbors were pretty far away. I wasn''t really watching where I was going when I

    walked onto something hard. I stopped and turned around to find an old steel door on the ground.

    "Well, that''s not normal Ava.. We... Well, I think, we should go back." Charlotte was agitated and

    scared. The energy around us was different here. I almost felt like we were not supposed to be here.

    Like it was some forbiddennd.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Truth be told, I was nervous as well. Something here didn''t really add up. I now wondered what it was

    that was on those papers I picked up. I leaned down and brushed the dirt away from the door.

    "Maybe this is why the world felt like I was on a trampoline?" I went to open it and fell into it. When I hit

    the floor, I sat straight up and was now back in the house.

    "Easy Avalynn, the letters you opened up had some form of magic in them. Be still baby." I looked

    around with a confused look on my face. Everest was looking down at me with a worried look. His fear

    was crashing into me like waves on a beach.

    "I am okay. I know where we have to go." I began to stand up.

    "Easy." Everest said, standing quickly and helping me up.

    "Do we know where the keys are?" I turned and looked at Brent and Miranda.

    "Well, yeah. I have found a few sets already, why?" Brent said, pointing over to the table.

    "Because what we are looking for isn''t here. It is, but it isn''t I mean. Just, ugh. Just follow me." I stood,

    picking up the three sets of keys and walked down the steps in a hurry without any real exnation. I

    walked out to the shed and opened it, grabbing a shovel. The ground in the alternate reality was soft

    and mushy, but upon further inspection of the ground I was currently walking on, it was hard as a rock.

    When I walked out of the shed with a shovel in my hand, everyone had a confused look on their faces.

    "Juste one. Trust me on this, please." I told them and walked in the direction of the steel door.

    I walked around as they all followed me and I used the shovel from time to time. The closer I got, the

    more I mmed it into the ground.

    "Hey, babe. What are you doing?" Everest asked, looking at me with a worried expression on his face.

    "Looking for a steel door," I responded and sighed.

    "A steel door?" Miranda was confused.

    "Yep. There was only one shovel in the shed and the door is around here somewhere." I told them as I

    mmed the shovel into the ground again. I would take two steps and m the tip end of the shovel on

    the ground, moving around in a circle, making sure I got everything around me.

    "I think I saw something that could help us find what you''re looking for in one of my brother''s closets. I''ll

    be right-" Brent started to say before he was interrupted.

    He was interrupted by the sound of my shovel connecting with the door. "Aha!" I eximed.

    "Okay, thank the goddess above you found that because I was beginning to question both of our

    sanities." Charlotteughed.

    "Look, I know that it seems crazy but whatever papers I opened up obviously had some spell on them.

    It sent me to an alternate dimension of some sort, which is how I know that this door was out here.

    When I was out walking around the world, it felt like I was walking on a trampoline. I feel like it was like

    that, so when I stepped onto this piece of steel, it would have stood out from everything else around

    me. When I opened the door, I fell or it sucked me inside. Because when I hit the floor, I was back in

    our world again. So I feel like whoever gave Dexter those papers, wanted us to find this secret area. I

    feel like someone who works for the witches council may actually be working against them. I don''t

    know if I am making any sense or not. Maybe I sound crazy. And well, that is okay because I can''t

    exin why I feel this way other than, why would everything that has happened happen the way that it

    did?" I looked at the three of them.

    "I believe you. Come on, let us have a look and see what is inside?" Everest smiled at me.

    "Here." I handed him a set of keys.

    He took them and smiled. He went through every key and none were lucky enough to match the lock

    that was on the door. We went through the second set of keys. Finally, the veryst key on the second

    key ring was the lucky winner. When it made a clicking sound and he pulled the lock off the door, I

    yelled at him to make him stop.

    "Wait!" I called out, and he turned to look at me.

    "What is it, Avalynn?" He looked around and back at me.

    "What if this is bad?" I bit my bottom lip. "Like we are releasing some awful monster that will kill

    everything except witches?" I frowned at that. I definitely was reaching for it now.

    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s a good thing we both know magic," Mirandamented and Brent nodded

    his head.

    "Of course, of course. Okay. Go ahead and open it up. Let''s get it over with." I told Everest and he

    opened the door.

    I found myself closing both of my eyes, leaving one to squint, my curiosity not allowing me to

    completely close them both.

    "Wow, you have got to see this you guys." Everest called out.

    "What? What is it?" I asked, walking over to him. I had to see exactly what he was looking at and

    talking about.

    All three of us gathered behind him looking down below and I couldn''t believe my eyes at what I was

    seeing. Absolutely unreal, no wonder those papers led me here. It made sense.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Chapter 86

    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. A gasp left my mouth only to be covered by my hand. I was now,

    more than ever, so very thankful for two things. One, Dexter, was dead, thankfully. Two, the alternate

    reality I was sent to. Without it, we never would havee across this. I went to take a step into the

    large underground steel box when Everest stopped me.

    "Avalynn, this may be a trap. Don''t." He urged me and I paused.

    "Then why was I led here then?" I countered him, he couldn''t answer me.

    "I am with Avalynn, she was sent here for a reason," Brent told Everest.

    Everest let out a sigh and allowed me to go inside first. The smell was overwhelming, but I could

    understand, especially with the conditions that were being forced here. I was angry and sad at the

    same time. My emotions were swirling together like a dangerous vortex, destroying everything in it''s

    path.

    A voice that was so very soft, barely audible even came from the darkness below as I was stepping

    down the steps, "I told you she woulde for us. It was just a matter of time."

    I looked around the room as my eyes adjusted quickly and what I saw was so very disturbing. Hands

    were chained together, the chains were linked to the wall. nking sounds and grunts were heard as

    the people were standing, probably the first time in a while. Who knows how long these people have

    been down here?

    "Hello." I said cautiously and a woman, whose face was extremely dirty, offered a surprisingly warm

    smile.

    "Hello, are you Avalynn?" She asked, sounding hopeful.

    "I am. Who are you?" I asked her.

    "I am Melissa, one of the good witches from the council." She stated. "I am so very happy that you

    have found us, I knew the spell I ced on those documents would do the trick. Is it what led you here

    today?" She nced behind me and smiled at them.

    "Wait what? Well yes, it sent me into an alternate dimension or timeline, I don''t know, but the world was

    different. Hold on, let''s set you free." I motioned for the others toe and help.

    "You will need to use magic to free us. A powerful spell that lies in one of the many books inside

    Dexter''s safehouse." These cuffs are spell binding and they block our magic and our ability to use

    magic to free ourselves. The entire ce may be spell blocked as well, but the book I left in the

    bookcase has a protectant spell. The protectant spell on it allows whoever is holding the book to do the

    spell, but a hand must be left on it to work." She told us.

    "What does the book look like?" I asked her.

    "It is a navy book with swirls of silver on the spine. There is no name on the cover of it anywhere. You

    will know when you see it." She smiled. "Go ahead and go find it, we are not going anywhere. Oh, but if

    you don''t mind, leave the steel hatch open, the fresh air is nice." She instructed us and we all left.

    "Dexter has an entire library and then there is a bookcase in almost every single room. We do need to

    be quick. I am sure the council has been notified already of everything that is going on and the death of

    Dexter." Brent told us all.

    When we reached the house, we walked inside and began our search. Who would have ever thought

    that looking for a book as simple as this one would end up being so difficult? We looked and searched

    every bookcase twice and sadly could never find the book. We were all sitting now in the library looking

    around at all the books.

    "It has to be in here. He must have found out what the book was or could have done and hid it in

    there." Everest motioned to the walls and walls of books."

    "Maybe so. Maybe he could have ripped the pages out of a bigger book and hit it inside of it? If we

    check the entire library ande up short-handed, we will have to open every single book to make

    sure there is not a book inside of it hidden." Miranda sighed.

    "This is frustrating. Dexter was too smart for his own good. I wonder how he knew this book was

    magic?" I asked the entire group, hoping someone could shed a little bit of light, maybe get Brent to

    think about how his brother acted. It seemed to work as it looked as if a lightbulb went off in his head.

    "He was very particr, even when we were kids. Everything had a ce, a special spot I guess?

    Anyway, if anything was moved from its designated spot, he would know almost instantly. He used to

    throw small tantrums when we were kids and my other brother and myself would mess with some of his

    things as a joke. If he noticed something was different he would have either found it a new home,

    probably here in the library." He paused as he looked around the room, thinking for a moment. His

    hand went to his mouth, his thumb resting under his chin, lost in his thoughts.

    We all sat there patiently waiting for him to continue. I ended up crossing my legs and leaning back on

    my hands. When he spoke again he had a smile. "I know where it is. I am sure it is in the same ce

    where he used to hide things when we were kids."

    He left the room and went upstairs to his brother''s bedroom. We all stood following closely behind

    Brent as he made his way into the room. When he lifted the mattress with ease, it toppled over to the

    other side, knocking amp and a crystal vase full of fake flowers off the table with a crash. "Look, here

    we go." He pointed to a small patch that appeared to have been sowed up recently. His ws

    elongated as he ripped open the box spring. Sitting there was the book that the witch had told us about.

    Navy with silver swirls and trim throughout the cover,

    "Huh, that''s odd. Everest, take a look at it. I don''t really know what to make of it." Brentmented,

    flipping through the pages.

    "What is it?" Everest asked.

    "Have a look for yourself." Brent passed the book over to Everest.

    "Well, hell! That is odd. It''''s nk!" I watched as Everest was also flipping from one page to the next.

    "Really?" Miranda and myself both said at the same time.

    "Here, let me see." I asked as I stepped up to get a closer look.

    When I looked at the book I was confused. I looked up at Everest as my brows furrowed. When I was

    looking at the book, as Everest was flipping from page to page, it was not nk. In fact, every single

    page was filled with hand written spells and different types of magical potions, among other things.

    "Seriously? It is full of stuff!" I eximed.

    "Can I see?" Miranda asked.

    Everest passed the book over to her. I watched her open it and when her eyes lit up with excitement I

    could tell that she could see everything I could. "This is fascinating! This has old world magic in it!"

    "I know!" I told her and we huddled closely together, leaving the guys looking back and forth at one

    another strangely.

    "Are you guys kidding?" Brent asked.

    "Clearly they''re ying a prank on us!" Everestughed.

    "No, we are not ying a prank on you two," I said.

    "Nor are we kidding. This book is loaded with knowledge and information about spells and potions,

    from love to death to even healing people." Mirandamented.

    "Hmm, you guys can''t see it at all? It''''s filled to the brim with words and photos." I asked them both and

    they both just shook their heads no.

    "I bet it is protected against people who do not possess magic." Miranda told all of us.

    "That makes sense and I bet it left your brother confused and that is why he hid it. I would be willing to

    bet he was saving it there until he could either find someone to read it for him and tell him what the

    book was or he was going to return it to the council." I said to everyone.

    "We should go let them all out." Miranda said, and I nodded in agreement.

    We all left and made our way back to the steel pit in the ground. When we were approaching, I looked

    over at Miranda, who was holding the book tightly in her arms.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hey, would you mind helping me? I think two would be better than one." I told her and she nodded her

    head. I turned to the men, "And I think it would be best if you stayed out here, you know, kind of like a

    look out or guards." They both wore a frown but neither argued with either one of us to stay. I kissed

    Everest on the mouth before dropping back down into the steel pit.

    Melissa was standing there and looked relieved when we had returned. "What took you guys so long?"

    "Well, Dexter found it and ended up hiding it." I told her.

    Sheughed "I wish I could have been a witness when he opened the book and it was nk for him."

    "Me too, me too." I agreed as Mirandaughed behind me.

    I opened the book, holding onto the left side with one hand as Miranda held the right side of the book

    with one of her hands. I watched as her free hand waved over the book, it flipping to the spell we

    desired.

    "Oh nice!" I told her and she smiled.

    "Okay, you going to both do it then?" Melissa asked and I nodded my head.

    "Yes, she is a strong witch. I figured it would be best if we both did it together." I told Melissa honestly.

    "Excellent. Speak your words clear and strong." She stepped away as her and others backed away

    from us.

    We spoke the words from the book, tongue-tied rhymes, leading us to what we were seeking. When

    the chains clinked and dropped to the ground, shouting was heard throughout the room.

    "You were right Melissa, the prophecy you told everyone that day at the gathering does include them

    both. They are the ones!" A young girl with chestnut brown hair spoke. "Thank you both so very much."

    When we handed Melissa the book she shook her head at us. "I know all of the spells in that book

    already. Besides, Avalynn, this book belonged to your mother." She smiled at me as she handed the

    book back to me. "I believe it has found its rightful owner again. Feel free to make copies so you can

    both share." She told us both.

    We helped them all out of the steel pit and escorted the twenty of them back to Dexter''s house. They all

    took turns getting clean as we prepared dinner for everyone. We wanted to know more about why

    Melissa, one of the head members of the Witches Council, along with the others who were imprisoned

    down below. For now, though, we would allow them the time that they would need to get their strength

    back and recuperate. People were scattered throughout the house, chatting with one another. We were

    told thank you so many times, multiple times by the same people even, that I have lost count now.

    From what I can tell, everyone here, with the exception of Everest and Brent, was a witch. When I went

    into their minds, I saw how powerful some truly were. If they bounded together against who did this to

    them, we would be a force to be reckoned with. I was hopeful that they would choose to fight with us.

    We need all the help we can get.

    When I sat next to Everest, he linked me. "You feel safe with them?"

    "Yes, do you?" I asked him.

    "I don''t really know how I feel. Should we put all of our faith in Melissa?" He questioned.

    "I don''t think we should." I looked around the room.

    "I think she needs to prove herself more to us." He told me.

    "I agree. Dinner is great, by the way." I smiled at him. He opened his arms up and I leaned into his

    body, letting him hold me. Tomorrow will tell us more. I could wait until then.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Chapter 87

    I turned in the arms of my mate to face him. I studied his handsome and peaceful face in the dim light

    as the shadows were still lingering in the room we were in. The shadows made him appear more

    mysterious, especially with the nice beard that was starting toe in. His arms tightened around me

    and I smiled. I knew he was awake and just faking that he was asleep. I snuggled up as close as I

    could get to him, almost nose to nose. I could feel the warmth of his breath caressing my skin. I opened

    my eyes as wide as they could go, so I was starring at him in a creepy, yet hrious way.

    When his eyes opened and adjusted to my face, a deep bellyugh rolled out of him. He hugged me

    tightly to his body and rolled with me tightly in his arms, so I was now lying on top of him. I propped my

    head with my arms and looked down at him.

    "Well, good morning there you creep." He told me, with a smile.

    "Good morning to you too. Can''t help it, you''re just so dashing." I smiled.

    He moved my arms and held my face between his hands and gave me a soft kiss. I smiled into the kiss

    as my lips happily pressed back into his. As much as I would have loved lying in bed with him, I knew

    we had a lot to do today and a lot to uncover. Like for my main question of why Melissa was trapped

    there and why did the council turn on her and the others? I ced another quick kiss on Everest''s

    mouth before rolling off of him, onto the bed, keeping my momentum and standing up on the floor. I

    surprised myself when I didn''t facent on the floor,ughing at my own achievement.

    "As much as I would enjoy the day lying around in bed with you, we have work to do." I told him as I

    rummaged through some clothes.

    "I wish we could. Maybe one day we will be able to do nothing but love one another all day?" Everest

    lay in bed as he began to day dream as I got myself ready.

    I stepped into the bathroom, looking around for a moment. I opened up the cabs and, to my own

    surprise, there were woman products in the drawers and I decided to help myself. I worked some dry

    shampoo I found in the cab through my hair and used my fingers as a poor excuse as ab.

    There was a brush in there, but I didn''t know whose it was and I was not about to use it. Gross. I pulled

    my hair into a cute but messy bun that sat right on top of my head. I looked in the mirror and once I

    approved, I walked out to an already dressed Everest. Seriously, he gets ready too fast.

    He opened the door and I walked into the hallway first. I could hear the soft talkinging from the first

    floor level and looked back up at Everest. He nodded and motioned me to walk and I did so. I could feel

    the energy was almost electrifying with excitement as we walked into the room.

    "Well, good morning you two. Coffee, bagel, or a sausage biscuit?" Melissa offered.

    "Oh, yes, coffee and a bagel, please." I smiled and took the food she was offering.

    "Three sausage biscuits and I''ll get water, thank you." Everest said, moving to open the fridge, opening

    it up and pulling a bottle of water out. Melissa pushed over a paper te that had threerge sausage

    biscuits on it and we ate our breakfast. Once we were finished, we threw away our trash and sat down

    at a table where Melissa and Miranda were chatting.

    "So, let''s get to it shall we?" Melissa turned to Everest and myself and began telling her story of how

    she became trapped in the ''steel cell of hell'', as she called it.

    Melissa POV

    "Well, where should I start?" I pondered thoughtfully, thinking of where a good ce to start would be.

    Should I start with Avalynn''s parents seeking help or skip that? I had heard Avalynn was gifted but was

    unsure what her gifts were. I knew her mother had possessed powers herself and was a very powerful

    witch. Her mother was to be one of the head members until her mate came along, marked her, and that

    was that. Well, or so everyone thought.

    "You can just start when things began to change in the council and you didn''t agree with the actions

    that were being taken." Avalynn smiled at me and her big brooding mate, who was angled behind her

    with his arms crossed, sat behind her. Those judgy eyes made me feel a bit nervous.

    "Okay, I can do that." I managed to get out and closed my eyes for a brief second, recalling the right

    moment to start from. When I pinpointed where I wanted to start, I opened my eyes and took a deep

    breath. "It may be lengthy, and if for any reason, and I mean any reason, you have any questions,

    please let me know. I will be more than happy to answer them to the best of my knowledge."

    "Okay, we will." Avalynn''s voice was soft sounding and she gave me a reassuring nod.

    "Well, I believe it all started when your mother met your father. We were not really in a war back then,

    but a major confrontation with the group of Royal Lycans who bordered ournds. You see, some

    witches came up missing, and my council was determined that it was the Royal Lycans and their," I

    paused and held up air quotes with my fingers "their goon squad,'' Your mother was leading the mission

    back then and when the Kingid eyes on her, everything as we knew it shifted. Our worlds, which

    were once magically divided, basically became one." I paused as I let it sink in for a moment.

    "So, was it my father and his people causing your witches to disappear?" Avalynn asked and I shook

    my head. My eyes darted around the quiet room as everyone was listening and watching me.

    "No, it wasn''t. I found out the nomadic vampires, who were not supposed to be trespassing here, were

    lurking in the shadows of the forest taking the witches and killing them." Gasps were heard and

    whispers began and I motioned for silence.

    "Vampires?" Everest asked and I nodded my head.

    "Yes, vampires. They thought because Avalynns'' father''s Kingdom was so small he could not only take

    over it, but cut them out of the picture and allow the witches to do that for him. Well, when your mother

    was on her mission she crossed paths with your father. He fell to his knees in front of her and begged

    her to hear him out. I remember her telling me that there was some kind of weird pull. Like mas

    pulling her to him. She believed him when he told her it wasn''t him or his men, to his knowledge, doing

    such things. He confessed that she was his mate and she knew he was telling the truth. Especially

    considering she was a thought reader. She could slip into his mind and read his most inner thoughts.

    They nearly overwhelmed her with how he was thinking of her inside. He wanted her, he wanted to take

    her right there, and he wanted to mark her. It almost made her run, except for the part that he would not

    give into what his beast was wanting. He would not force himself on your mother and would win her

    love in another way. He would step back and tell her the truth about how she was his mate, how he

    wanted to prove to her that he would be by her side and love her forever."

    "Awe, that sounds a lot like us." I heard Miranda whisper to Brent. I watched him lean down and ced

    a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "So my mother was a witch and my father was a Royal Lycan?" Avalynn captured my attention again.

    "Yes. The stories you may have heard were untrue. The stories about how he marked her immediately

    and never let her return are all inurate. In fact, he courted your mother for a few weeks and they

    had a small and intimate ceremony. Your mother told him about a week after they met how she was a

    thought reader and knew he was telling the truth the entire time. Your father didn''t care and loved her

    all the same. They fell in love, he marked her, she became a Lycan after a painful and grueling process

    of transformation. She was able to keep her ability as a thought reader, though it didn''t work on

    everyone." I let out a small sigh and took a sip of water.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "So, how did Dexter be involved in all of this then?" Everest sat up in his seat, leaning forward, his

    elbows now resting on the table as he looked at me.

    "That would be from the works of Sophia." I told him.

    "Sophia?" Miranda asked confused.

    "Yes, Sophia. She can put on one hell of a front, but don''t let it fool you. She can and will double cross

    you when she wants. When she wants to, it''s usually for her own gain." My lips tightened in a straight

    line and my brows came together in a frown. "She has a power called Truth Maniption, it is a very

    rare form to possess and she never told anyone she could do such a thing."

    "How did you figure it out?" Miranda leaned up in her seat some.

    "Well, I have a friend who makes a special blend that you can put in lotions, teas, rings, bracelets, or

    nes. Her family has a grimoire that has a potion for it in there. She made me one and when

    Sophia tried to manipte me, I figured it out. Luckily, my friend had warned me of her suspicions so I

    just kind of went a long with it. But, with that said, I feel like she manipted the truth for Dexter and

    had him under her spell."

    "No one ever thought to tell him or give him anything?" Brent snarled and I could understand his

    frustration and anger.

    "We did try." I told him and he stood and walked out of the room, not wanting to listen to anything

    further. I really should not have skipped ahead. He will understand better when I get to that part of the

    story. I let out a soft sigh as I watched Miranda stand and go after him. I could tell that they were going

    to be good together.

    "Well, this is probably a good time as any to take a break, really. Let''s take a few minutes and

    whenever everyone is ready we can sit and I will tell you all the events that led us all here today. Use

    the time to get fresh air, stretch, drink something, or get a snack." I smiled and stood as I watched

    everyone leave the table, walking outside. I could hear Brent going off about the information he learned

    and how he regrets his brother''s murder. I sighed to myself before taking a sip of water.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Chapter 88

    Melissa POV

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I sat back down at the table and waited for everyone to return. I sipped on the water I had taken from

    the fridge. The other witches, some who knew the whole story, stayed inside, giving space to the

    Lycans and the young witch that was with them. She, from what I have gathered, was Brent''s mate.

    She was calming him down and I was thankful that she was here with us. The look in his eyes looked

    as if he was ready to murder everyone here. I hoped that he woulde back in and listen to the

    remainder of the story, because though it sounded as if his brother was innocent in a mind game by

    Sophia, he truly was not.

    The sound of the front door closing had me lifting my head up to see who would being in first. I

    watched as all four of them came in and sat down at the table. I cleared my throat before speaking,

    "Are you all ready to continue?"

    "Yes, I believe we are," Avalynn answered.

    "Okay then. So going back to your mother and father." I paused, trying to remember where I left off.

    "Ah, yes. Well see your mother and father were mated. Your father never kept your mother away from

    her friends and family. In fact, they came to visit her home a lot. They even invited us toe and stay

    with them on several asions. Anyway, Sophia was jealous of the life your mother was going to be

    living and wanted it for herself. She tried to alternate the truth and mess with the mate bond. Everyone

    knows that you can not alter an epted bonded pair, especially Lycans. Wolves you can to an extent,

    but it generally backfires. Sophia believed that she could twist their truth and failed. She was sent back

    home and banned from stepping even a toe into their territory. If she did, she would be seen as a threat

    and taken out. This then caused your mother to not feel safe oning back home and, sadly, tension

    rose because they could no longer trust us." I looked down at the table, hanging my head in shame.

    "Wow," Avalynnmented.

    "So your mother became a Lycan after the long change and she was everything her Kingdom needed

    her to be. She was kind, loving, and put her people first. Now, while your family was living their lives,

    Sophia hade up with a n of revenge. She wanted to squash their happiness in any way that she

    knew how. So, when she crossed into the Southern Territory she was met by the warriors who took her

    to see your father." I looked at Brent, my gaze never faltering. "In fact, you may have remembered her

    under her different name Cassandra." I watched as his eyes widened.

    "Ca-Cassandra? No, she was a maid that lived in our house." Brent was shaking his head. One of the

    other witches handed me a photograph of Dexter and Sophia together recently and I slid it across the

    table to him. I watched him pick it up and then crumble it in his hands.

    "Yes, she is very good at the game she ys. She kept her identity a secret for many years. She

    worked your family to fit her agenda. She started the division from the Northern Territory and Southern

    Territory. She went out one night and poisoned a bunch of warriors and left a note saying it was from

    the Eastern Kingdom. This obviously created the distraction that she needed and, with tension between

    all the kingdoms, no one wanted to help or aid one another." I took a sip of my water. "Now, around this

    time this happened, Avalynn was just a few months old. Sophia went to Dexter and told him how she

    was a very powerful witch and she saw a prophecy about how Avalynn was to be his and if he didn''t

    get there first, to warn the family to remove her, all would be lost. She made him swear to keep her

    secret and he swore to take her secret to the grave. So, your brother left on his own and made the

    journey there. He warned your parents that war wasing and, if they wanted any life for their

    daughter, to send her somewhere. He told them their small kingdom was going to bepletely

    demolished." I looked over at Avalynn who was now leaning against her mate, her eyes began to water.

    "This is where the story your father told me aboutes into y." I listened to Avalynn whisper to her

    mate and he nodded his head, his arm wrapping around her like a protective nket.

    "So they left you in a random wolf pack without any exnation and, from my understanding, a note

    addressed to the Alpha of who you were and to keep your identity hidden. Somehow, through the well

    hidden,Sophia was still able to figure out where you were. Dexter and his friend invade the pack to take

    you but was met by their warriors. Lives were lost from the wolf pack and they bolted. Not before he

    could see you though. You were still young at the time, just a kid and he had just received his Lycan a

    few months ago. He, for whatever reason, thought you were older and left. If I understand correctly,

    one of the wolves that died was your father?" I asked Avalynn.

    "Yes, yes it was." She spoke in a whisper. "How do you know all of this?"

    "Sophia has a big mouth and told me the whole story, not realizing that I was immune to her truth

    altering."

    "Oh, I see. You didn''t do anything?" Miranda looked at me with a frown and confused look on her face.

    "I did, I needed time to gather evidence. Which was hard to do. It took time, especially when she faded

    into the background for a few years. I believe she was hiding in Avalynn''s mother and father''s castle

    with her select few and very trusted followers."

    "Oh, I see." Miranda nodded her head and sat back in her chair.

    "When Sophia finally emerged out of the shadows, she manipted Dexter and his buddies to storm

    the wolf pack. Your mother died and when he saw how devastated you were, with your mother''s death,

    he couldn''t handle it. He had hurt his mate in his eyes and left. When he went back to Sophia to report

    the news, she used her magic against him. She held him captive and warped his mind. During this

    time, you have been mated to someone twice. When she set him loose his only objective was to find

    you, capture you, and take you as his own. Seeing how he never marked you means that side of him,

    that knew that it wasn''t the truth, was fighting the side she manipted. He was told all his life you

    were his mate and to see you mated to Everest made him lose his mind. He was angry and confused. I

    am just d that you were saved from him." I took another sip of my water.

    "Sophia eventually came clean when things started going south with her n. Dexter went crazy and

    wanted what was promised to him." I nodded over to Avalynn, "He wouldn''t stop and Sophia was

    always following close behind. He told her he would destroy everything and everyone who stood in his

    way and so the destruction of the Northern Kingdom began. Around this time I had been debriefing

    other fellow witches on what the situation truly was. When I was in the middle of passing out the serum

    and herbal blends my friend had been making to help protect against Sophia, she took us out, one by

    one. Some she murdered, others she captured. It just really depended on her mood. She went to the

    rest of the council, bent the truth and tried to frame me and the others. Then she handed out our

    sentences and eventually put us all in that steel hell of a box. She was nning on torturing us one by

    one until someone came forward with who was working against her. She called it the better life for all.

    But really, we all knew it was for her. It was all for herself and trying to be the Queen over the witches

    and other magical beings. She got in too deep when you think about it. When Dexter came back here,

    to this safe house of hers, after being defeated she offered him a deal. He would be her King if he

    would mark her. I was in the next room over, handcuffed, with my magic depleted, I was left listening to

    them. She offered him the life he dreamed of, everyone would be under him. That her prophecy was

    misinterrupted, it was really to be both of them together. He didn''t want only her, he still wanted you

    too. She eventually agreed to him to be his mistress. He told her if she harmed you, he would murder

    you. Sheughed and when I heard bones cracking in his shift, is when she agreed not to touch you,

    ever."

    "What about the papers that led me to you?" Avalynn asked me.

    "I did that before we came here. I got a hold of them and ced a spell for only you. I didn''t know

    where exactly we would be but if I was still alive the spell would bring you to me, to not only save me

    but the others." I told her.

    "Well where is Sophia now?" Brent asked me.

    "She made a trip to the council to tell them she had the traitors captured." I told him.

    "We need to leave here immediately then." Everest stood up.

    "I agree. We need to leave this ce. When shees back she will still be expecting Dexter and all

    of us to be captured and in the steel box." I told them all.

    "We leave in a few hours. I will have a few nes arranged to take all of us back to my Kingdom."

    Everest told everyone.

    "Very well," Brentmented and nodded his head.

    "You should really mark her and soon. We might need her strength and abilities sooner rather than

    later." I told Brent and Miranda.

    "I agree with her, Brent," Miranda said to her mate and he took her hand, kissing the back of it and

    pulled her closer to him.

    We all left the table and I hung around my friends watching as the Lycans made their ns. I felt hope

    and saw freedom in the distance. I knew that while we were all working together we would surely be

    able to seed. We would need to work together as a team and agree on how things were going to go

    for us all. Noting together as one could be catastrophic. While the Lycans got all of the things in

    order, I got all of us together. Venturing into the territory of Lycan could be difficult for a lot of my

    people. Lycans and witches don''t really get along. We would have to, for the sake of everyone. When

    we were all ready to go, we left the house of terror and made our way to the Northern Kingdom.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Chapter 89

    Avalynn POV

    A lot has happened over thest few days. Melissa and all of the witches wereing back to our

    Kingdom to rest and to figure out exactly what was going on with the council. I mean, they had a pretty

    good idea and I did too when I slipped into Melissa''s mind and saw exactly what she and the others

    had been through. It was absolutely horrible the way they were treated by one of their own. Brent was

    having a hard time with the fact someone so close to his family, other than his brother, managed to

    completely destroy it. I sighed and looked out the small window of the ne.

    We were so high up in the air, above the clouds even. It was pretty neat. When we finally reached clear

    airspace, I looked down at thend below. I felt the warmth of his body next to mine. His hand moved to

    rest on my thigh, giving it a light squeeze.

    "Are you okay?" Everest asked me softly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I turned my head in his direction, my hand moving to rest on his, as I nodded my head before speaking,

    "I am, are you?"

    He smiled and moved his hand to hold mine, bringing it to his lips. His lips grazed the back of my hand

    softly as he kissed it. "I am just fine."

    Iid my head against his shoulder and closed my eyes. I didn''t mean to, but I fell asleep. I must have

    been in a deep sleep because when I woke up, we were in an SUV now. I sat up, moving my arms

    above my head, stretching the best I could, leaning back against the seat.

    "Good evening, my love." His voice was deep, soft, and seductive sounding. I nearly swooned.

    "Hi. Where are we?" I looked out the window but it was dark already.

    "Close to the border of the Kingdom. The witches are behind us on a bus." He pulled me towards him.

    "Oh?" I turned to look behind us and, sure enough, there was arge bus behind us followed by a line

    of SUVs. I settled back into my seat as Everest was going through the emails he had missed.

    I couldn''t wait to be home. I missed the boys something terribly. I wondered what they had been up to

    last week, or were we gone for almost two? Everything has been so hectic since I met Everest. I

    nced over him and smiled as he looked like he was serious and in deep thought. I was ready for our

    life to calm down. For us to have our happily ever after. Would that evere though?

    The thought of it not happening saddened me. I heard the clicking sound of Everest closing hisptop

    and felt his eyes on me. I looked up at him as tears began to pool and threatened to spill over.

    "What is it?" He was confused and why wouldn''t he be? I knew he felt my mood shift through the mate

    bond. I said I was just fine earlier. I was fine. My emotions were now all over the ce. The unknown

    about not only our future together but the boys'' future too, scared the hell out of me.

    "I am just worried. I hate not knowing what tomorrow holds. I am so scared that we are going to be out

    here fighting for everyone and you, myself, or, hell, both of us, will not make it home. Then what

    happens? What about the boys? What are they going to do if we are not there for them?" I let out a

    small sob as Everest gathered me up in his arms, bringing me closer to him.

    "Look at me Avalynn." It took me a minute, but I did. "I will do everything in my power to make sure

    those boys have the best possible future. You know my mother adores them. She would never leave

    their side and she would protect them just as she has protected me." He kissed me softly. "Please do

    not worry."

    I returned the kiss and nodded my head. "I trust you."

    He smiled at me and held onto me. I gave him a small smile andid my head against him. I listened to

    the beating sounds of his heart. The thumping sound it made in his chest was oddly rxing. I felt his

    hand as it traveled up and down my back. I took a moment, closed my eyes, thanked the Moon

    Goddess for such a blessing to have a wonderful man and my life. My life, even with all the many

    struggles and obstacles I have faced, was something I was grateful for. I wouldn''t change my fate.

    I felt the vehicle slow as we approached the gate. I don''t know why, but something felt off. "Stop." Not

    realizing I had said it outloud, I frowned when the vehicle stopped abruptly. Everyone inside turned to

    look at me, with a knowing look on their faces.

    "What is it?" Everest looked at me.

    "I am not sure, something feels, I don''t know, off?" I looked back at him and he got on his phone.

    "Hey, are you guys okay? Are the boys okay? Is my mother okay? Where are the outer permitter

    patrols now? Okay, tell them to meet us at the North Gate, we are going around." I listened to Everest

    on the phone.

    I could feel the uneasy feeling I got back in the beginning. Someone is watching us, currently. I just

    knew it. I closed my eyes and centered myself, reaching out, searching for the unknown mind. When I

    found it, I saw that it was from a dark and twisted mind. I slipped into it and was immediately shoved

    out of their thoughts.

    An irritated, harsh, and raspy voice floated through my mind, "Not a chance, bitch."

    It was like the air was sucked out of me as I sat there. "They''re here." I breathed heavily.

    "Who?" Everest looked at me.

    "I don''t know, the voice sounded like a man. An extremely angry man." I looked at Everest.

    "We need to shift, now. We can''t protect ourselves in our human form." Everestmanded.

    I nodded my head and we all exited the vehicles as Everest''s voice drifted through our open link to the

    pack traveling with me, "Everyone shift, now. Leave the vehicles behind. Help our friends get into the

    Kingdom."

    I watched everyone exit and move back to the bus that was traveling behind us. We were all fully

    shifted as they began to exit. When Melissa hopped off the bottom step, she locked eyes with me, "Is it

    her? Is she and the others here?"

    I shook my head no and she frowned and looked around. "I will stick by both of your sides to ensure we

    are not blindsided. I don''t feel a lot of negative or nervous energy but someone is watching our

    movements. I don''t think we are in any imminent danger, yet." Melissa''s eyes were darting through the

    dark forest around our Kingdom walls.

    When everyone was set and ready to go, we moved as one powerful unit with Everest and myself

    leading the way. We pushed through thest few miles of thick forest. We helped the witches get

    through, creating a path just big enough for them, as we moved through first. Being a Lycan, our blood

    ran hot, we were rarely cold, especially when we were shifted. For some reason though, a chill ran

    down my spine. I noticed it did for others, including Everest. When I let out a breath, I could see my

    very own breath.

    "Something is wrong, push harder, move faster." Everest''s voicemanded in our link.

    We moved faster as a thick fog came out of no where. The thick mist clung to our fur and made it

    difficult for the witches to see, forcing us to slow down. Several of the witches, including Melissa, were

    trying to counter act the fog but to no avail, it worsened. A deep wickedugh from a man and a cackle

    from a woman hung over us as we entered the gates of the kingdom. When we crossed over the

    threshold of our Kingdom, the fog and cold disappeared. The gates closed immediately behind us and

    we all stood there looking back at them.

    "What was that?" I heard a young witch ask the others.

    Melissa responded to her, "That, my young friend, was Sebastian and Sophia."

    "Who is Sebastian?" Everest asked and I was wondering too.

    Melissa let out a sigh, "Sophia''s powerful crazy brother. He murdered a bunch of humans about twenty

    years ago to get what he wanted. We all thought it was just empty threats, until he took out an entire

    small town. It made national news. We made it look like a wildfire, but it was him. He was stripped of

    his magic by the council, but now that she is in charge, I guess she gave it back to him."

    "He is a psycho." I said to Melissa and she nodded her head.

    "Yes, and a very powerful one," Melissa added.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Chapter 90

    The next few days, everyone was on edge. When learning about Sophia''s brother, Sebastian, it was

    understandable. I stood on one of the balconies looking over our city below. I let out a sigh. Why were

    they doing this? Why me? I couldn''t understand what they could possibly want with me, other than the

    prophecy of me bringing all kinds of magical beings together. I was lost in my thoughts when Melissa

    began talking to me.

    "Have a n?" She asked me.

    "No, I don''t. Do you?" I looked over at her.

    "Yes, but also no." She let out an obviously stressedugh.

    "How are your people getting along?" I turned to face her more.

    "They''re doing well. Your people have weed us all with open arms. I know that is difficult to do but

    they trust their King and Queen to do right by them. They know you wouldn''t have allowed us to be

    here if we were dangerous." Melissa gave me a warm smile.

    "Good, I am d. You''re right though, I would never allow anything bad to happen to my people. Well,

    as long as I can help it, anyway. I would fight tooth and nail and risk my very own life if it meant my

    people could live happily andfortably." I looked down below with a small smile on my face. I saw all

    three of my boysughing and cutting up.

    "That is admirable and makes you a great leader, and an even better mother." Melissa reassured me

    and lightly patted me on my back. "Come on, let''s discuss our nonexistent ns. Well, better yet, let us

    make some ns together on how we are going to handle this whole situation. Other than the main

    n of ending them." She offered me a warm smile and I nodded my head.

    We walked together into my office and I sat behind my desk and looked across at her. "So, what are we

    going to do now? How can we go about this sessfully and with as many lives intact as possible?" I

    thought aloud with a frown now on my face.

    "Hmm.." I heard the soft sound of Melissa in thought.

    "Whatever we do we will need to wait until Miranda is fully changed." I looked at her.

    "Yes, yes we will." She agreed and cleared her throat before continuing, "But, that is not to say that

    they will wait for that change to happen. They could be surrounding us now as we sit here and speak.

    We do have people who can cloak us, shield us from others when we don''t want to be seen. But then

    again, maybe they''re losing followers and wanted to seem more powerful. I wish I knew who I can still

    trust that is on the council ." Melissa sighed.

    "Well, let me give Miranda a call really quick to make sure everything is normal there." I picked my cell

    off of the desk. I went to her contact name and pressed the call button. The phone rang five times

    before I heard her voice at the other end.

    "Hello Avalynn! Is everything okay?" She seemed happy to have received my call and it caused a small

    smile to tug at the corners of my mouth.

    "Well, yes and not exactly. Here, let me ce you on speaker phone. I am here with Melissa." I pulled

    the phone away from my face and tapped the speaker option and ced the phone on my desk, right

    in the middle. Melissa moved to the edge of her seat to sit closer to the desk.

    "Okay Miranda, can you hear us?" I asked her.

    "Yeah, so what is going on? What happened?" Miranda asked.

    "Well, Sophia and Sebastian happened." I sighed.

    "Who is Sebastian?" Miranda questioned and you could tell by the sound of her voice she was curious

    yet confused.

    Melissa spoke this time "Sebastian is Sophia, well, Cassandra''s brother. Who is not the least bit

    stable."

    "Oh, I was afraid of that." Miranda let out an annoyed sigh.

    "What? You know about him?" I sat forward in my chair a bit.

    "Know of him? I know him, you guys. I didn''t know who he was at the time of knowing him. He told me

    his name was Craig, butter I found a letter addressed to him as Sebastian. He said he had been in

    hiding and, well, yeah, we may have slept together a few times." You could hear the disgust and

    embarrassment in her voice.

    "Oh, shit." Melissa let out a gasp.

    "So I wonder if they were here, thinking you would being back with us?" I asked them.

    "Well, it is certainly a possibility that I will not rule out. What else happened, Miranda?" Melissa asked

    her.

    "You see, he basically wanted to get married and I wasn''t too keen on getting married to a man who

    lied about who he truly was. He went from not being a magical being to a-full-blown psychotic warlock.

    He ended up stalking me for a few years and then he just disappeared. I found out he had murdered a

    bunch of humans in a small town and I guess they took him to be locked up. He''s out though, so this is

    not good. Maybe I should hold off on my transition. What do you think?" By the end of speaking,

    Miranda''sst few words sounded sad.

    "No, go on with your change. Don''t let these two hold you back any longer than what they already

    have. They have made a real mess of things," Melissa told her.

    "If you think it is the best and safe," Miranda sounded hopeful.

    "Just do not leave the castle, whatever you do." Mmelissa instructed her.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Got it." Miranda acknowledged.

    "Put up a protection spell, make it good and strong. Oh, make sure it can keep those who seek harm

    out." Melissa added.

    "And make sure you tell him what is going on too. I am about to go speak with Everest and our

    warriors." I added.

    "Of course. Let me hang up so I can fill him in. Thanks for the heads up you two." Miranda agreed with

    us.

    "You are wee. Call if you need or hear of anything. I am worried they''re headed to you guys now.

    Be safe, goodbye." I told her.

    "Good bye, you guys be safe too." With that, I clicked the red button on my phone to end the call.

    I looked across the desk at Melissa. She had already sat back in her chair and she looked more

    comfortable and more at ease. I could tell, even though she lookedfortable, she was thinking

    about what her next move would be.

    We sat in afortable silence as I sent Everest a text requesting that he gather our warriors for an

    important meeting in one to two hours.

    "Hey love, would you do me a favor and gather all of our head warriors for a short meeting?"

    He responded almost instantly, "Of course, my love. An hour should be fine. In the main hall?"

    I smiled at my phone. "That sounds perfect to me. Melissa and I will meet you there in one hour."

    I sat my phone back on my desk and Melissa was now wearing a smile.

    "You look extra happy." Imented and she gave a small nod.

    "I think I may have figured out a way to see how much the council has been taken over and if they''re all

    loyal to Cassandra and Sebastian or if they''re acting out of fear." She was still smiling.

    "Oh really? How are you going to manage that?" I frowned.

    "I am going to send a letter to one of my longest friends. Someone I have known for over fifty years,

    Sybil." She leaned over taking a pen out of my pen holder and smiled. "May I have a sheet of paper?"

    "Yes, of course." I opened up a drawer, pulled out a few sheets of paper and handed them to her. "Can

    you trust her to not double cross you?"

    "I could tell you yes, but I always have doubts about everyone. Except you and Miranda, of course.

    Your prophecy is legendary and has been passed down for many, many years." She looked up from

    her paper and smiled.

    I watched her write and noticed how beautiful her penmanship was. I marked that as another thing I

    admired about her. I watched as she folded the paper in the shape of almost a ne. She snapped her

    fingers and it was transformed into a beautiful little finch that had the markings of a strawberry.

    "Wow, what a unique looking finch. He looks like a strawberry with his markings." I smiled as he

    hopped over to me. I held out my hand and he fluttered his wings and sat in the palm of my hand.

    "That is exactly what he is. He is called a Strawberry Finch. They''re not native to the area but they are

    beautiful." I watched her lean down and whisper, "Now you beautiful little bird, take the words written in

    you to who they''re intended for. Fly strong and fast. Do not get caught. If you do, self-distruct into the

    mes that bind you." He hopped off my hand and flew over to the window that was behind me. I

    quickly moved to open it as I watched him fly away toplete his mission.

    "Well, thank you for your guidance today. It was very helpful, not only for me and my people, but the

    south as well. I need to head to this meeting. Would you like to attend?" As I was already standing, I

    pushed my chair in and looked across my desk at her.

    Melissa stood and shook her head. "I thank you for the invitation, but I had best get some food into my

    system soon and rest. I have a hard time sleeping at night. I also want to check on the spell over the

    castle that we have set." She bowed her head to me and left the room.

    I put the paper back and walked to the main hall where they were all waiting for me.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 91

    I walked into the hall and looked around the room. The silence was deafening. Heads snapped in my

    direction as everyone''s eyes were glued to me. As I passed by our warriors, they bowed their heads to

    me, only standing after I passed by. I approached Everest and moved into his arms as they wrapped

    them around my waist. His lips pressed against mine softly as I smiled into his kiss. I pulled away and

    turned around and faced our crowd of head warriors.

    "Good morning everyone. Thank you for gathering here on such short notice. We have some news on

    the recent activity and we areing up with a n on how we are handling the situation. Every

    station will need to have double the number of warriors. One group at each station will need to stand

    guard at their posts while the remainder do a perimeter run in their designated areas. Swap every few

    hours until the shift is over. Meanwhile, we areing up with a n to assist the Southern Kingdom.

    We have good reason to believe that our neighbors will be under attack next. They were here for us, so

    we shall be there for them." I looked around the room after I spoke to them. Mumbles and whispers

    could be heard as the warriors exchanged thoughts.

    Everest''s arm brushed against mine as he stepped forward to speak, "Everyone will be expected to

    pick up their new posting assignments and then hand them out to your current teams you will be

    stationed with. I will have a special team to lead our people out to our bunk houses outside of the

    Kingdom." People erupted in discussion.

    "Wait, we are moving out of the Kingdom?" One asked us.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    My eyes nced at Everest as another shouted "This ce will protect us." My teeth clenched, my

    blood began to boil.

    I could see him getting angry and when he went to talk, another asked "This for the south? Maybe we

    should hold the witches here ountable!" I let out a small growl of frustration at the outbursts.

    Everest let out a thundering growl that sent shivers down my spine. His growl masked my very own and

    I watched as everyone immediately kneeled before us and had their necks bare to us. Order was

    restored promptly throughout the group as Everest cleared his throat.

    "There will be absolutely no more outbursts of that nature. Anyone who threatens the thirty witches that

    are now living among us will be outcast and no longer a part of this Kingdom. With that you will only

    have twenty-four hours to leave thesends. If you choose not to, you will cease to exist. Does

    everyone understand?" Everest''s voice boomed across the room.

    In unison, everyone responded, " Yes, my King." Just like that, we were back on track.

    "There will be a group of warriors who will be assigned to the movement detail along with four witches.

    These witches will ce a cloaking and protection spell over the group to keep everyone hidden. Two

    hours, gather what you need. We will be moving our people in two days. Disperse." Everest let out a

    sigh as he turned to look at me.

    I offered him a subtle smile as he appeared to be pleased with himself. "Come, my love, let us discuss

    the n together." His arm extended out towards me.

    I nced down at his hand and took it happily with my own. Our fingersced together as he led me to

    his office. We walked in and we sat down at his desk. "So, we need to go south. I think Sebastian is

    after Miranda."

    "Yes, we will help them as they have aided us in the past. We need to make a list also of the warriors

    who will be staying behind with our people. Jameson needs to be with us. The boys.."

    I cut him off. "They stay," I said firmly.

    "Are you sure?" He looked at me and I sighed and nodded my head.

    "One million percent, in fact. I do not want them near all this danger." I sighed, running one of my hands

    across my face.

    "I know it is not going to be safe, but I feel like we are in and out of their lives." He let out a big sigh as

    he leaned back in his seat.

    I moved over to his side of the desk and spun his chair around. I looked down at him as he looked up at

    me. I moved to sit in hisp, hanging my legs over the right arm of the chair. I ced my lips on his and

    kissed him. His lips pressed back against my own.

    "Everything will be somewhat normal, eventually. Then, when we are all normal, we will have many

    more babies and be a happy blended family." When he smiled, I leaned in and kissed him again. His

    arms wrapped around me tightly, bringing my body close to his. His chest vibrated as his tongue darted

    out. My tongue greeted his and pressed against his. They tangled and danced with one another.

    A knock sounded from his door and I pulled back from him. I moved to stand and straightened out my

    top. I moved to stand behind him. "You may enter." His voice sounded gruff.

    Melissa had slowly opened the door, stepping into Everest''s office. She bowed her head out of respect

    before moving towards us. Everest moved his hand to the chair, offering her a seat. "Please have a

    seat. I am d you''re here. I was just about to send someone to get you." Everest had a smile on his

    face.

    "Oh?" Melissa looked up to me and back at him.

    "Yes, we were wondering which witches you would like to have stay behind to do a protection spell and

    cloaking spell to keep everyone safe that can not fight?" My head tilted slightly as I watched her

    movements.

    "Hmm." She pondered for a moment. "You want five?"

    "Yes, is that enough?" Everest responded to her.

    "More than enough, could probably use three honestly. I get it, though the other two are for emergency

    protection." Melissa shrugged her shoulders a bit.

    "Yes, that is correct." I smiled at her.

    "Okay, well, we can have Maribelle, Gurdi, Maggie, Stephenson, and Axel stay behind. They''re strong

    enough to offer the help you need. They all have unique gifts to offer if something was to happen while

    you were all away. Do you have a piece of paper and something I could write their names on?" She

    asked Everest.

    Everest nodded, opened up a drawer, picked out a legal pad of paper and handed it to her. He opened

    up the small drawer and pulled out a pen, handing that over to Melissa as well.

    She wrote the names of each person and their abilities. Fire, wind, water, elements, and

    storms/weather conditions. She nced up at me when I frowned at the storm/weather conditions one.

    "Axel can make the thickest fog you have ever seen. It has even taken the sight of wolves, giving our

    people an upper hand when we are under attack."

    "Oh wow, really? That is a pretty cool gift to have." Imented.

    "It really is. I wonder if it would work on Lycans?" Everestmented.

    "I don''t know. We have never tested it out before. Never needed to. Lycans, although arrogant, have

    never really caused us too much trouble in the past." She gave a half smile. "If you would please

    excuse me, I will go inform the five that they have been selected to help protect the weak and young."

    We nodded as she stood, leaving the room.

    I moved around the desk after the door had shut and sat down on the chair that was across from

    Everest. I took the legal pad and began to write down a schedule of times. Switching groups for others

    to be on duty. I nced up as Everest was watching me. "Do you have any input here?"

    "No, no. You''re doing a great job. I will work on who will be in each group." We sat in silence as we

    worked together to aplish what needed to be done. No one dared to bother us. We finished with

    fifteen minutes to spare. I looked over at the waste bin that had wadded up paper balls in and around it

    on the floor. It was proof of the work we did here today. With over four hundred warriors, men and

    women, we managed to separate them into groups that were double the size, with morning and

    evening shifts scattered along the perimeter of the Kingdom.

    Soon we opened the door and a line of head warriors were waiting for us. We passed them out with

    specific instructions to pass onto the warriors assigned to their regime. When everyone left, three were

    standing behind.

    "Gentlemen, pleasee into my office." Everest motioned and walked in. I followed behind him and

    the men followed directly. Everest sat down as I stood behind him. "I am sure you three are wondering

    why you did not receive details tonight?"

    "Yes, your majesty." One of the men said.

    "It is because you three, along with your group of Lycans that have been assigned to you, will be

    leading our young and weak to our hidden bunk house. You will also have five powerful witches to help

    you stay safe and have your backs. You will be transporting my sons as well. Whatever you do,

    whatever happens, Cooper, Derek, Jordin, you are in charge of getting our boys to safety. No matter

    where that may be. You get them out. Is that understood?" Everest gave themand.

    I watched as Cooper nodded his head. "Of course, my King. I will make sure no harm will evere to

    them."

    "Derek and Jordin bowed their heads and both said "Yes, your majesty."

    "Good." I smiled at them and handed them a list. "Please make sure you say your goodbyes to your

    families that will not be traveling with you tonight. You and our people will be leaving tomorrow for the

    bunk house. Thank you, that is all." I dismissed them, they bowed to us both and turned, leaving us.

    "Let''s go make the announcement," Everest sighed. Soon opening the link through the entire kingdom.

    "My people, I need everyone who is able to gather in the courtyard to be there in twenty minutes. This

    is a mandatory gathering."

    He cut the link and stood. "Let''s go."

    He stood, took my hand in his and we went to go tell our people of our traveling news. Those who were

    able to fight would stay behind while the rest would leave them behind. We would have a full day of

    training up on basics. Luckily, no matter the age, Lycans retain moves rather quickly.

    We waited for everyone to be gathered. Once everyone was there, Everest gave his speech to our

    people. He filled everyone in on what was happening and why we were doing what we were doing. He

    informed them of the move to the bunk house for safety precautions and the relief on the elders'' faces

    when they heard five powerful witches would be going with them, pulled at my heartstrings just a bit.

    When he was done with the speech, we walked over to the boys. I hugged each of them tightly. Trevor

    looked nervous and frowned.

    "We can''te with you?" Trevor asked us.

    "No bud, you need to stay with the group," Everest told him.

    "But I can fight, I can help. Please, let me help." He begged Everest.

    Everest shook his head. "No. I need you to stay and help protect others, including your brothers. Can

    you do that for me, bud?"

    Trevor smiled and nodded his head. "I can do that for you, for them, all of them."

    "I am leaving you in charge. If something happens, the head warriors have been instructed to get you

    three out of there. You go with them, no questions asked. Do you understand me?" I looked at Trevor

    and he nodded his head.

    "Yes, I do understand. I will." His arm hugged my neck and I hugged him too. I felt tears start to sting

    the back of my eyes. I blinked rapidly to try to push them away but it did no good. They spewed,

    traveling down my cheeks. I felt little arms and strong arms embrace us. We stood like that for a few

    minutes, hugging and loving one another.

    "Now, let''s get all the junk food we can find and watch movies! Does this sound good to you?" I smiled.

    "Yes! Movie night! Sweet!" Trevor took off back inside, his younger brothers hot on his heels.

    We followed right behind them and made it a point to enjoy our night with them.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Chapter 92

    I awoke before my rm. I rolled in Everest''s arms to face him. He was still sound asleep. He looked

    so peaceful. I snuggled into him, listening to his heart beating. The thudding noise was soothing. The

    heat that was radiating off of him felt like aforting nket that I just wanted to wrap myself in. His

    arms tightened around my body and pulled me even closer to him.

    Iy there with him, closing my eyes. I must have drifted back into a light sleep. My eyes snapped open

    when I could feel someone watching me. One of my hands rubbed the sleep off my face, blinking a few

    times. When my eyes focused on him, he was smiling at me.

    "Good morning, beautiful." He kissed my forehead.

    "Good morning, handsome." I replied to him.

    He sat up in bed and leaned over me. Iid on the bed looking up at him. He smiled down at me,

    leaning down and pressing his lips to my own. He settled between my legs as he deepened our kiss.

    My legs wrapped around him, bringing him closer to me. He lifted my silk night gown, his hands rubbing

    against my thigh. His touch sent shivers down my spine as goosebumps made their way across my

    skin.

    His hands traveled under the gown and made their way to my right breast. Then the pad of his thumb

    gently grazed my hardening n****e. I bit his bottom lip before gently sucking it into my mouth, my

    tongue massaging where I had bit him. One of his hands traveled down my stomach and moved

    between my thighs. His fingers traced the trim of my panties, before sliding them to the side.

    When his hand made contact with my mound, I let out a small moan. I moved, removing my nightgown,

    tossing it to the side. When he rubbed my clit, my hips were pushed up towards him, wanting him

    inside me. His head bent down and captured a n****e in his mouth. I gasped when I felt his tongue swirl

    around my n****e. When he softly bit it, a finger slid inside me.

    With my head pushed back on the pillow, I moaned loudly. His fingers moved in and out of me slowly.

    With my legs still wrapped around him, I moved a bit, causing his fingers to slide out. When I flipped us

    suddenly, he seemed surprised that I was now looking down at him. He went to protest but I ced my

    index finger on his mouth to silence him.

    "Lay back and enjoy yourself." I whispered to him. I tugged his boxers down, his c**k was hard and

    standing tall. My tongue darted out, licking my lips.

    I wrapped a hand around his shaft and lowered my head. I licked from the base of his c**k, all the way

    to the tip. His hands gathered my tousled hair and helped guide my mouth up and down his hard c**k. I

    took as much of him as I could into my mouth, gagging when the tip of his c**k hit the back of my

    throat.

    "f**k Ava," His voice was deep and alluring. When I went down again, gagging on him, he brought me

    up his body slowly to face him.

    We gazed into one another''s eyes as he eased me down on his hard and throbbing c**k. Slowly, every

    inch of him went deeper inside of me. He was sitting up, his arms around me. My head tilted back as

    his mouth sought my breast, enclosing it around a n****e. He sucked it into his mouth, his tongue

    flicking it gently. I let out a moan as my hips rocked down into his. His hands moved to my ass, gripping

    and guiding me up and down his c**k.

    His mouth found mine, crashing together as we were lost in one another. He suddenly flipped me

    around in one swift movement, my back was to him. I felt his hands traveling down my back, slowly

    moving from my shoulders, down my spine, to my ass. A hand left and in one swift motion, connecting

    with my ass in a p. His hand gripped the cheek itnded on, his grip moving to a rub as he

    positioned himself at my entrance. He entered me slowly, allowing me to feel his entire length. When

    he pulled out, he mmed into me, causing a scream of pleasure to escape.

    He pounded into me hard and fast. Our bodies came together with hard pping noises. His hand

    reached out to wrap around my neck. He ced light pressure against my throat, pulling my head back

    as he leaned down. He mmed in and out of me with hunger and need. I could feel myself getting

    closer to the edge. He pulled out of me and flipped me over onto my back.

    His mouth found mine as he eased back inside of me. I moaned and he swallowed my moan. Our

    tongues danced together as he mmed in and out of me. I was on the edge when he broke our kiss.

    "c*m for me, now." Hemanded me and Iplied with hismand.

    I came, my head pressing back into our pillows as his face was buried into my neck. When his lips

    enclosed my n****e, it was the push off the edge I needed. I came hard, my nails digging into him,

    pulling him closer to my body. I felt him release inside of me, filling me. Our mouths shed together in

    a heated, passionate kiss. He moved toy next to me, his arms wrapping around my body and pulling

    me to him. We drifted off into a light thirty-minute nap, our rms waking us to get up and get ready.

    Later that morning...

    We were in the courtyard with the boys and the rest of our people saying our goodbyes. I hugged each

    of them tightly and ced a kiss upon their cheeks. "Listen to your brother and the adults around you.

    If something happens, stick with Trevor and do what he says. We will see you all soon." I gave them a

    tight squeeze, holding back the tears. I honestly did not want to be separated from them again, but I

    knew it would be too much of a liability to bring them with us.

    Everest shook their hands and then wrapped all three of them in one of his massive hugs. He gave the

    best hugs. He let them go and turned to Trevor, "Take care of your brother and yourself. Do as your told

    and don''t stop training the way you have been shown. The way that we worked together."

    "Yes sir." Trevor told him.

    I gave all of them onest hug and kissed the tops of their heads. I told each of them that I loved them.

    Their little arms wrapped around me tighter and I held them for a little longer. I only let them go

    because Everest cleared his throat and I knew it was time for them to get going. We said goodbye to

    friends and family before climbing the steps to look out over them all.

    Everest cleared his throat, "As everyone has been made aware, we are sending you to the bunker

    house for your safety. We wish you could travel and be with us, but it would be much too dangerous.

    Especially for the elderly, little ones, and our pregnant women who can not shift to protect themselves.

    You will be traveling with a protection detail as well as a few witches who all have special abilities and

    will have you hidden from danger. Be safe out there." He motioned as the gates opened, busses pulled

    in, and parked where they were instructed. We watched as our people loaded into the busses. I

    specifically watched our three boys load onto the first bus,st. Trevor turned back, looked back at us,

    smiled, and gave us a little wave before disappearing inside the bus. The engines roared back to life

    and in a blink of an eye they were gone and everything was silent. I knew the witch''s spell would work

    but didn''t realize how well it would. The spell they used made sure there would be zero traces of our

    people as they traveled.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    We waited fifteen minutes when Everest''s phone buzzed. It was a text from one of the warriors. I

    peeked over his shoulders to read it too, "We are clear. Good luck and safe travels to the south."

    Everest made a hand gesture and the gates closed. That is when I let the tears flow freely down my

    cheeks. I turned and walked inside before the remainder of our people could see my moment of

    weakness.

    I gathered myself in the bathroom, pressing the cold wash cloth to my eyes in hopes to reduce the

    puffy redness that was lingering on my skin.

    I left the bathroom and walked to Everest''s office. I didn''t knock and walked in. Our eyes locked and I

    could feel his sadness, even though he was not showing it. I walked around the desk as he stood. He

    wrapped his arms tightly around me, holding onto me. My arms were wrapped as tight as I could

    around him, holding him to me. We stood like this, in one another''s arms for a few minutes. We both

    inhaled deeply, calming one another, before letting go.

    "Everything is going to be okay." He spoke to me.

    "I know it will be. We will see them soon." I reassured him.

    "Yes we will, now let''s make travel ns." He moved to sit down and I sat in my own chair.

    "Sounds like a n. Do you think we should fly or shift and run?" I leaned back in my chair.

    "Flying would be safer, but not everyone will fit. Well, we might have amercial-style ne. Let me

    make a phone call to a friend." He dialed a number on his phone. It rang twice and I heard the deep

    voice of another man, "Everest?"

    "Yes, Jason. How are you these days?" He looked over at me with a smile. I knew he knew that I could

    hear the whole conversation.

    "I''m fine. Is everything okay?" Jason asked him.

    "Kind of, not really, but I need to move a lot of men. Do you have a ne that isn''t being used so that

    you can take the tracking device off so we can fly under the radar?"

    "Hmm. Hold on one moment, let me check." Jason told him and I heard the faint typing on a keyboard.

    "You''re in luck, we have a few that have not been used in about a month. Let me get a few mechanics

    on it, with under the table pay, to check it out."

    "Sounds good. Funds will be in the ount in a few minutes. Let me know when it''s ready and I will

    send you the coordinates." Everest hung up the phone, moving to theputer, moving money from

    one ount to the other. "We will be flying." He smiled at me, standing and extending his hand.

    "Come, lets go hangout with everyone." He smiled.

    We walked downstairs, shared the news that we would be flying into the south, under the human''s flight

    pattern radar. We hung out with the warriors that were left behind. We went over our ns on what

    would be going on for the next few weeks, or however long we would be down in the Southern

    Kingdom. We would protect Miranda during her transition phase. We would protect our own kind

    against Sebastian and Cassandra. We will stand with the witches who need their freedom back. I was

    sick and tired of living in the constant fear of being attacked or my people''s lives being destroyed. I was

    tired of these evil siblings bullying everyone in hopes that they could get whatever they wanted.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Chapter 93

    We loaded the ne up and everyone fit in there nicely. It didn''t take, but just a few hours from the time

    we took off tond. If we had shifted and ran it could have taken a few days. When we stepped off the

    ne, we were greeted by Miranda and Brent. Miranda''s arms were wrapped around my neck in a hug.

    I hugged her back, happy to see her well. Brent shook Everest''s hand before shaking mine.

    Our group followed them into the Kingdom. They had every post stationed with double, maybe triple the

    number of warriors. Their Kingdom was much bigger than ours when it came to their warriors. Our

    territory wasrger, only because the further north you went, the less popted it was.

    When we walked inside, we were led to where we would be staying. We put our things down and I

    dove onto the bed. It formed around my body and it felt like I was lying on a cloud. I rolled over and

    looked up at the ceiling, closing my eyes, thinking about the next few days. We would be incredibly

    busy with their mating ceremony and then her crowning. I listened to Everest moving about the room.

    Drawers were opening and closing as he put away his things. I knew I should do the same, but I didn''t

    feel like it.

    Suddenly, my body was nearly flung off the bed, only to fall back into it. "Oof!"

    I opened my eyes and looked at a smiling Everest. "Comfy." He winked at me.

    "I was." I frowned.

    "Was? What happened?" He was wearing a look of confusion on his face.

    "Yes, was! You know, until a mountain of a man jumped onto the bed and nearlyunched me into the

    ceiling!" I let out a giggle.

    His hands were on my sides, tickling me. This caused me to fall into a fit ofughter. I squirmed around

    on the bed in a failed attempt to get away.

    "Stop, stop, stop." I managed to say betweenughing and gasps of air.

    When he stopped, he had me pinned down on the bed. He lowered his face down to mine. He was

    maybe an inch away and I could feel his hot breath on me as his eyes searched my face. His smile

    seemed a bit mischievous. I was in the process of tapping into his mind when suddenly my entire right

    side of my face was wet. He licked me, I couldn''t believe he did that. My mouth hung open in shock

    before a smallugh came out.

    "Gross!" I faked a cry of displeasure.

    "Gross? You liked it you little weirdo!" He leaned down and licked the other side of my face.

    "Ahh!" I screamed and began thrashing about to free myself.

    A knock came from the door and I made a pouting face. "Fun time is over." Imented.

    "Yes, unfortunately it is." He agreed, moving to free me as he stood up, getting off of the bed. "Come

    on, let''s go. Oh, I emptied your suitcase for you." He smiled at me, extending his hand to me.

    I took his hand and smiled back at him. "Oh, babe, you did not have to do that. I could have done that

    when we got backter." I told him as I followed him to the door.

    "I know you could have, I just know you hate packing and especially hate unpacking suitcases." He

    smiled and opened the door. The man who opened it, I would have to assume, was one of Brent''s

    right-hand men. I know that he had a small group of trusted men to help with his kingdom and duties.

    I watched as the man took a step back, allowing us room to exit, then he bowed to us. "King Brent has

    requested both of you to his meeting hall."

    "Very well, will you please show us the correct way," Everest told the man and he bowed his head.

    Everest and I followed behind him. This castle was massive and took us almost eight minutes to make

    our way to our destination. I did enjoy all of the art and statues along the way. The halls, from what I

    saw, were very tastefully decorated. I really wouldn''t mind having a tour, seeing how massive the castle

    was.

    The man who led us knocked on the door, Brent''s voice came through the other side. "Come in,

    Randal."

    Ahh, I didn''t even think of asking his name. I nced over at Everest and saw that he realized that he

    didn''t think to ask either. It was understandable though, I had a million things going on in my mind.

    Randal opened the door, holding it open and bowed as we walked past him. Brent was standing in the

    middle of the room with Miranda by his side. They both wore a happy expression.

    "I hope that you both will find your rooms not onlyfortable but suitable too," Mirandamented.

    "Yes, if there is anything that either of you need, please feel free to press the inte located by the

    door. It will direct you to our staff director who will then filter your needs to the proper sources." Brent

    commented.

    "Thank you, everything seems great. Should we talk about ns?" Everestmented.

    "Yes, please have a seat." Brent motioned to the rolling office chairs at the table next to him and

    Miranda.

    We allowed them to sit first and sat only after they had scooted up to the table. We moved to sit across

    from them. This way, it would be easier to pass papers back and forth. We sat and rolled up to the

    empty table. I looked over to Miranda and could feel her excitement about to explode.

    "Have you found your dress for your crowning ceremony after you transition?" I gave Miranda a warm

    and friendly smile.

    "Yes! It is a gold ballgown dress with off the shoulder sleeves. It has embroidered flowersing from

    the floor up to the corset bodice. I have it in my room if you would like to see it?" She said excitedly.

    "I would love to. I assume gold is part of your color coordination?" I asked her.

    "Yes, it is ck and gold with red roses as our focused centerpieces," Miranda confirmed.

    "Sounds beautiful, I can''t wait to see your visione to life. Hey, would you like toe with me to

    purchase a dress?" I asked Miranda.

    "I would love to apany you." Miranda smiled and turned to look at Brent, who cleared his throat.

    "You two will not be going alone. I will apany the two of you, as well as an entire crew of warriors.

    The store will be cleared and every entrance or exit will have two warriors standing guard." Brent told

    the two of us and turned to look at Everest.

    "Naturally, I will be joining all of you. I myself will need to buy a tuxedo. They don''t travel well in a

    suitcase. I have also learned from previous mistakes and will not make that same mistake twice. I will

    also have three witchese with us. One of them will be Melissa, naturally." Everest gave a small

    smile and nodded to Brent.

    "Okay, let''s move forward with our ns then," Miranda said cheerfully.

    "Yes, we have around two hundred and fifty warriors and witches all together that havee together."

    Everest told them.

    "We greatly appreciate all of the help," Brent told us both, with Miranda giving a nod.

    "It is no problem at all," Everest told him.

    Brent pulled a remote out from his pocket and clicked the button. Soon after, a knock sounded on the

    door and in walked Randal with a few things in his hands. Heid everything out nicely and neatly in

    front of us, before bowing and leaving. I looked out at the table. There was a stack of folded papers that

    looked like mini maps of the Kingdoms'' borders, a stack of post assignments, and a list of dates that I

    only assumed were for the next few weeks we would be here.

    "Go ahead and take whatever you would like. These will all be passed out tomorrow morning at

    breakfast, lunch, and dinner to all of the warriors, ours included. They have not seen the schedule yet

    nor have they been assigned rotating stations. We have about six hundred of these flyers to pass

    around. We wanted to get both of your approvals before this was set in stone," Brent told us.

    Everest and myself both picked one of each up and looked through them. Everything was detailed by

    the hour. Where each person should be and when each person should be there.

    "This is fantastic work. This must have taken a lot of time." I told them both.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Brent nodded his head. "Thank you, it did take a lot of carefully thought out nning. Miranda, though,

    has a great attention to detail and powered through most of it." I watched as Brent ced his hand on

    top of Mirandas, caressing her hand with his fingers.

    "You did great work, truly. This is so incredibly detailed," Everestmented. "Fantastic work."

    We went over the paperwork together for the next few hours, checking details and adding in details for

    us. We nned on the following day to go and find my formal outfits for the next few weeks. All in all,

    we would need three. I would need one for the mating ceremony, crowning, and then when everything

    was said and done, one for the party thrown. I contemted getting a fourth but ultimately decided

    against it.

    After a few hours, we finished our meeting, agreed on a meeting time tomorrow to find our outfits, and

    headed back to our room. I sat down on one of the reclining chairs and propped my feet up. I pulled my

    phone out and sent Trevor a text, trying my best to stifle a yawn.

    "Hey Trev, how is everything going? Are your brothers minding you? We miss you three very much."

    He responded to me almost immediately "Hey, it''s super boring but the bunker ce is pretty cool. I

    didn''t know that it was all underground."

    I smiled and sent him a reply, "Yes, pretty cool, huh? I didn''t know it either until Everest showed me. Be

    safe and give the boys my love please."

    "I will. You guys be careful too. Tell Everest I said hi. We miss you guys." He replied to me.

    I sat my phone down and looked over at Everest. "The boys send their love and they miss us." I smiled

    at him and he returned the smile.

    "I miss them too. Soon we will all be happy together, I promise." He told me as he walked over to me,

    leaning down and ced a kiss on my mouth. "Come, let''s get some rest before our busy day

    tomorrow." He took my hand and led me to our bed, holding onto me as I fell asleep in his arms.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Chapter 94

    I was lost in my own thoughts as I looked at the five beautiful dresses that were hanging in front of me.

    I felt different this morning, but I couldn''t pinpoint it. I had more energy than usual and even went down

    to the Castle''s gym to run a few miles. That wasn''t enough, so I hopped onto the elliptical and did that

    for another forty-five minutes. I even managed to lift some weights while there. Even after all of that, I

    still was not tired, worn out, or even a little bit exhausted. I just felt rejuvenated.

    "How''s iting in there?" The soft feminine voice sounded so far away. She wasn''t distant though,

    she was just on the other side of the door.

    I rested my hand on my stomach and turned sideways, looking at my nearly naked self in the mirror.

    Couldn''t be, could it? Doesn''t pregnancy make you feel exhausted?

    "We aren''t pregnant. I don''t think. I feel energized too. I think it has something to do with our magic and

    just being around all of this magic." Charlottemented in my mind. I could feel her looking at us

    through our eyes in the mirror.

    She must have counted to sixty because she asked again. This time, bringing me back to reality."Your

    highness, is everything okay?"

    "Oh, yes. I am sorry. I just can''t decide which one I want to try first. They''re all so very beautiful." I

    responded to her. I could sense that she thought I was fibbing, but I couldn''t tell.

    "What about the emerald green one? I think the color wouldpliment your skin beautifully. If you

    need any help with getting it on, let me know." She spoke to me through the door.

    "Thank you, I appreciate it." I pulled the dress towards me, turning it around in my hand, looking it over.

    "I may need your help in just a moment."

    I pulled the dress off of the hanger and stepped into it. I pulled it up to my waist and slid my arms into

    thece sleeves with hints of sequins that made the dress sparkle under the lights. Thece was

    surprisinglyfortable, soft, and stretchy. It moved with my arm movements. Thece went into a

    deep v-neckline with a satin bottomskirt that had a high slit which stopped reaching mid thigh. I was in

    awe of the beauty of the dress, but thought it may be too risque for any asion involving royals.

    I pulled the curtain back and the sales associate stepped in with a warm and weing smile. She

    curtsied to me as I was holding up the dress. "Hello, thank you for your help."

    "It is my pleasure, Queen Avalynn. May I say that I think this dress is absolutely perfect?" Her voice

    was soft and calming sounding. I smiled at her in the mirror as she pulled the materials of the dress

    together in the back, zipping the dress up. The zipper glided up the tracks easily, she moved to tuck the

    zipper in, hiding it.

    Surprisingly, the dress fit my body perfectly, I would just need the correct undergarments to wear

    underneath it and the shoes to go with it. I was thinking maybe ck or nude colored strappy high

    heels. "Should I show them?" I asked her.

    "Yes, I believe they would love to see you in this." She smiled.

    "Okay." I walked out of the room when she drew the curtain back. I walked down the hallway and into

    the room. My eyesnded on Everest and the hunger I saw sh through his eyes sent the butterflies

    fluttering through me.

    "Wow." I heard him breathe.

    "Oh my goodness! Avalynn, this dress is absolutely made for you! This has got to be the dress you

    wear for the crowning ceremony! No wait, I need to see the others first." Miranda practically squealed.

    She was very excited.

    "You think so?" I asked her.

    "Oh yes, without a doubt." She was smiling widely.

    "Your highness?" The dress shop owner approached us all and curtsied.

    "Yes?" Brent answered her.

    "Your mate''s dresses have arrived. They are ready for a final fitting." She had turned and was talking to

    Miranda now with thest part.

    "Babe, would you like to try them on?" Brent asked Miranda.

    "Yes, of course." She looked over to the shop owner who led her back to the room.

    I quickly changed into my normal clothes and walked back out to sit with everyone. I was offered a

    snack and a drink. It was perfect considering I was beginning to get a little hungry. I ate the small

    sandwich and washed it down just in time as Miranda wasing out in her first gown.

    She was wearing the gold colored ballgown she told me about. It fit her beautifully. She was absolutely

    glowing.

    "Holy, wow. Just, wow" I heard Brent breathe out before standing and walking over to her.

    "You like it?" She looked up at him.

    "Like it? Babe, you look breathtakingly beautiful." He leaned down and ced a kiss on her mouth.

    When the kiss broke, she turned around and looked over at me. "What do you think?"

    "I love it!" I told her cheerfully. "You look amazing."

    "Thank you. I have two more, but I can wait to try those ones when we get home. Would you like to try

    the rest of yours?"

    "Nonsense. Try the rest of your dresses on." I told her. "We have plenty of time." I smiled at Miranda.

    "Well, okay then. Sounds good. We can go grab food afterwards." She turned and walked back into her

    changing room.

    Miranda came out with two other dresses. One was a gorgeous sparkly ruby red mermaid fitted dress

    with a strapless neckline that hugged her body perfectly. The bodice came down in a pointed V, giving

    a tasteful wow effect on her girls. The gown was long and pooled around her feet, but not in an

    annoying I can''t walk, but in an elegant way. I could tell that it made her confidence sky rocket as she

    seemed to float as she walked out in front of us.

    "Holy cow Miranda! This dress is stunning!" I told her. "You look amazing. Which dress is this one for?"

    I walked around her as I admired the fit and style.

    "This one is for the crowning ceremony. The first one is for the marking ceremony. The next one will be

    for our Union of Territories ball after everything is said and done." She told me with a bright smile.

    "Go try that one on." Brentmented from behind us.

    "Okay, can do babe." She walked out of the room, her dress sparkling under the lights as she walked. I

    turned around and sat back down next to Everest. The guys were chatting about ns starting

    tomorrow for a good long training session with everyone together, including the witches. The following

    day will be the marking ceremony. After Miranda is marked, she will start her transition. From my

    understanding, it will be a long and painful process. It could take a day or it could take a week. The

    higher rank you are mated to, the longer and more painful it will be for your transition. We were all

    unsure how Miranda''s transition would affect Brent.

    "Okay, tell me your honest opinion." She said as she walked around the corner. This dress was a ck

    and white ball gown that had a fitted bodice with a full, flowing skirt. The top of the bodice was ck

    lace with a white skirt. The white skirt had a backce thatid over the top of it trailing from the bodice

    down the bottom of the gown and into the small train that was behind it. Everything that she tried on for

    us today was perfect for her. All eyes would be on the new official Queen of the Southern Territories.

    "You are beautiful, Miranda. These dresses are all so very perfect for you." I told her.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "She''s right. You are beautiful. Everything you put on makes me want to rip it off of you." Brent said

    with a flirtatious growl at the end. Miranda instantly blushed. She would soon understand that we

    Lycans do not hide our feelings from our mate and it is very natural for us to speak to one another this

    way around people we arefortable with.

    "Thank you, everyone, really. I was so unsure about some of these." She linked her arm with mine and

    we went back together. "I really have never worn anything so morous or elegant before, let alone

    this expensive." She confided in me as we walked back to the dressing room, leaving the guys to talk

    out on the sales floor.

    "Can I ask you something?" She looked at me.

    "Of course you can. Ask whatever you would like." I told Miranda truthfully.

    "What is it like being mated to Everest?" She had an undescribeable expression on her face.

    "Well, it is like we are perfectly fit together. I can tell what he is feeling, even without tapping into his

    mind. I can feel his excitement, arousal, love, fear, worriedness, hate, anger, and sadness. The mark

    allows you to feel everything. I can feel it when he is hurt too. Allegedly, if your mate is unfaithful, their

    pleasure will cause you pain. I haven''t experienced that and hope that never happens. I may just

    murder the tramp and hang Everest by his toes off the mountain side." We bothughed at that image.

    "With all that said, our two halves make a whole. Our love for one another is perfect. You will see." I

    smiled at her.

    "Okay, it is hard because I can feel a pull but not like he can." Miranda stepped into her changing room.

    "He is holding back, trust me. Once you transition after he marks you and you two are finally officially

    mates, it will all be different for you. That is when you will see how we all feel about our mates. I know it

    is hard to wrap your mind around but you will see, I promise," I told her.

    "Thanks Avalynn. Now, go try your other dresses on and let''s choose yours!" She poked her head out

    at me, shooing me towards my changing room.

    "Okay, okay!" I agreed and walked into my room where my other dresses were hanging. I picked out a

    beautiful navy blue ballgown with long sleeves that were off the shoulder with the right amount of

    beading on the bodice for the crowning ceremony. Thest dress I picked out would be for the Union

    Ball was a deep purple sleeveless ballgown with beading and sequins. The dress had a sweeping

    ballgown that flowed perfectly as I walked.

    I was pleased with everything and Everest approved them all. I knew that these dresses would be on

    the bedroom floor every night I would be wearing. By the way that he was not only looking at me, but

    the way he was feeling inside. Hell if he could have done so, he probably would have taken me right

    then and there everytime I stepped out of the changing rooms.

    We finished our day together with food and drinks. I went away to Miranda''s office with her, helping her

    with her final preparations before she would be marked in two more days. When we finished there, we

    joined Brent and Everest as they were discussing details with lead warriors over training tomorrow. I

    couldn''t wait to take a run, let Charlotte out and just let loose.

    "Is that the best idea right now? To let loose?" Charlottemented.

    "What do you mean?" I questioned her.

    "I am scared that our magic may be too much." She said honestly.

    "We will be able to control it." I didn''t know if we would be able to or not.

    "I hope so. Just make sure no one is around us." She retreated back into my mind, obviously worried.

    Weird. Maybe I am siphoning magic from the other witches around? She is right. We will need to

    practice tomorrow and test out that theory. Hopefully, the witches will be well prepared to step in, just in

    case it gets out of hand. Charlotte''s feelings had never been wrong before. I took a deep breath lost in

    my own thoughts.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Chapter 95

    It was early in the morning. The sun was just barely greeting the new day. I was in a semi-open field.

    The only thing near me were a few extrarge trees that, if I weren''t a powerful magical Lycan, looked

    extra spooky. The wind kissed my bare legs, sending a chill through me. I closed my eyes, finding my

    center. I felt the magic run through my system. My eyes opened looking at a tree and with a snap of my

    fingers, the tree snapped in half.

    "Woah. How in the world?" Charlotte sounded surprised.

    "I don''t know. I just felt it, did the action, and that happened." I told her.

    "Go check out your work." She encouraged me.

    I walked across the field to the splintered tree. I watched my step as I walked around the tree. Nothing

    was left but the stump in the ground and the broken limbs. I felt someone watching me. I turned my

    head to where I felt their presence the most. My eyes adjusted to the darkness that lingered throughout

    the wooded area. I spotted him. A man who was watching me from a distance with a weird expression

    that turned quickly to shock. When I blinked, he was gone. I was unsure if it was real or not. He

    seemed surprised that I spotted him. He seemed so far away, I wasn''t sure how I was able to see him

    so clearly.

    I decided to vacate the field myself, rushing back to the safety of the castle. I knew I shouldn''t have

    ventured out alone, but I had to. The closer I got to the castle, the stronger and more energized I felt. I

    don''t know why I did it, but I jumped up in the air as I approached the castle wall. I flew over the top of

    the wall, to the other side,nding with a loud thud.

    "Holy cow!" Charlottemented.

    "I know." I smirked.

    "Avalynn!" The familiar sound of Everest''s deep voice filled my ears. As much as it made me want to

    swoon, I knew he saw what happened. In a sh, he was by my side. "What the hell was that?"

    "I... Uh.. I don''t really know? It..It just happened." I stuttered, tripping over my words. His face seemed

    like he was intrigued, but the anger in his voice said otherwise.

    "Do it again." Hemanded me, instead of asking.

    Charlotte let out a growl and I frowned. "I don''t know if I can."

    He was now wearing a shocked expression and he sighed. "I''m sorry. Can you just try, please."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I nodded my head and focused. Suddenly, like a burst of energy, I jumped up to the wall,nding on the

    catwalk." I turned around and looked at Everest. His mouth was hanging open.

    "How?" He asked me.

    "I have a theory, but I am not very sure exactly how sound it is." I shrugged my shoulders. I climbed up

    onto the wall and looked down at him.

    "You''re going to jump!?" Charlotte screamed in my head.

    "Yes," I answered her.

    "Let''s shift, it will.." Before she could finish, I jumped down to Everest who was standing below. He

    seemed impressed.

    Everest took me by the hand and walked me to his office that Brent and Miranda designated for him to

    complete his work. I kept up with his hurried pace. We walked into his office as he locked the door

    behind us. He looked around the room, his eyes darting from one bookshelf to another. He walked over

    to the left side of the room. He reached up with his hand as his fingers moved from one book to

    another, searching. When he could not find what he was looking for, he mumbled under his breath

    "Damn, where is it? I know he said there was a book, hmm.." as he walked to the other side of the

    room. I stood there silently smiling as I watched him, amused.

    "Ahh, here we go." He plucked a book from the shelf as he hurriedly flipped through the books'' pages.

    He nced up at me for a brief moment and cleared his throat. "Tell me your theory on what you think

    is happening, love."

    "Well, I think that I am somehow pulling it from other witches. Siphoning it from them maybe? I am not

    sure, but the closer I am to here, the stronger I feel and the more energetic I feel. It is hard to exin. I

    can feel it, the power running through my entire system."

    He handed the book to me and I looked at the page that was left open. "It doesn''t make sense. It is like

    you are a siphoner, but you possess magic too. It is just making you stronger and doesn''t seem to hurt

    anyone around you when you do it." He was pacing around the room, a nervous energy clung to him. "I

    wonder if anyone knows or can tell?"

    I shrugged as I was reading the pages in front of me. I hadpletely forgotten about the unknown

    person from earlier. "Oh, Everest. I forgot to tell you." I looked up from the book as he stopped pacing

    and looked at me.

    "Yeah? What is it?" He asked me.

    "Earlier when I was out in that field. My eyes were super focused and I saw someone. A guy. He was

    hanging out pretty far away but he was watching me. I think it might have been the brother, but he was

    alone." I watched the muscle in his jaw twitch as anger shed across his face. Just as fast as it came,

    it was gone and he scooped me up into his arms. His mouth was on mine in a rough and deep kiss. His

    tongue pushed past my lips and tangled with my own. He pulled away from me and pressed his

    forehead against my own, letting out a deep sigh.

    "You are killing me, Avalynn. You continue to put yourself in danger. Why?" His Lycan was watching

    behind his eyes, angry.

    "I had to go alone. There was no other way I could see it. I had to go away from everyone here to see

    what was going on with me. I didn''t want to risk anything happening to anyone here, because if I was

    siphoning magic, witches could have gotten hurt. I had to go alone." My voice caught in my throat as I

    looked at him.

    "You could have told me!" He yelled.

    "But, I couldn''t!" I yelled back at him.

    "Yes, Avalynn, you could have." He frowned.

    "No, Everest I could not. I was unsure how it would work. You are a magical being yourself. What if it

    affected your shifting or made you weak?" I stood my ground.

    He let out an annoyed sigh. "If something had happened to you, I swear I would.. I just, I can''t even

    think about it." His face was tinted red with rage that was building inside.

    "But it didn''t, nothing happened to me." I countered.

    "Next time, do not go outside these castle walls without me or anyone else. Do you understand me?"

    His eyes narrowed waiting for my response. My stubborn side did not want to give in to him and his

    command. His expression was serious and angry.

    "It''s not amand, you deserve to have your ass reamed. You''re lucky he didn''t lock us in the

    dungeon. Look at how angry he is. Don''t test him." Charlottemented.

    "Hush," I told her.

    "Just listen to him!" She yelled and shut herself out.

    "Stay out of it and let me handle his human side." I told her.

    "Just listen to him for a change, for both our sakes." She huffed, let out a small growl and retreated

    away again.

    "Fine." I let out a sigh, nodding my head and looking down at the ground.

    "Good, it''s settled then." He pulled me close to him, holding onto me tightly, inhaling deeply. A growl

    vibrated from deep within. It was low as butterflies that fluttered inside turned my stomach, warmth

    spreading throughout me.

    He held me for a long moment. I leaned into his body, letting him hold onto me. I felt my body rx in

    his arms as we stood together. "I''m sorry," I whispered.

    "It is okay. I know that you meant well. I worry about your well-being and safety. You do things without

    thinking them through." He spoke softly.

    "I know. I do things on impulse." I looked up at him as he pulled away slightly.

    His hands came up to rest on either side of my cheeks as he gazed into my eyes. His tongue darted

    out as his eyes moved to look down at my mouth. His head dipped down slightly to my level as his lips

    pressed tenderly against my own briefly. "I love you,"

    "I love you." I spoke softly.

    "Come on, we should atleast share this information with Brent and Miranda." He took my hand in his

    own as he led me down the hall. We paused in front of Brent''s office as Everest knocked on the door.

    "Come in." Brent called from the other side.

    We walked in as my eyes darted around the room. His office was dark and I noticed that Miranda was

    not there with him, like usual. We have to get her in here immediately. She may know what is going on.

    She was still a full witch, so if needed, she would be able to tell if she felt weaker when I tried to use

    magic or whatever I was doing.

    "Do you mind calling Miranda? We have some things that we would like to discuss." Everest told Brent.

    "Everything okay?" Brent asked.

    "Yes, no? I''m not sure to be honest," Everest told him.

    "Okay. No problem." Brent said as he picked up his cell, texting her. Not even ten minutester, she

    walked into the office.

    "Hey, what''s going on? You said it was important?" Miranda greeted Brent with a gentle kiss and turned

    to look at us as she talked.

    "Yeah, we may need your help," I told her.

    "Or, we could use your insight. Well, maybe both." Everest told her.

    "Okay," Miranda paused, looking between us before turning to look at Brent. She looked back at us,

    "Let''s see what I can do to help."

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Chapter 96

    Miranda was unsure of what was going on with me, but she felt as if it would be safe enough to check it

    out for herself. We left the safety of the castle walls and we were all now standing, in the pouring rain,

    in the middle of the field I was at yesterday. Lightning shed as thunder boomed over our heads. I felt

    extra energized and I was wondering if this would be a great idea.

    "Okay, Avalynn. Are you ready?" Miranda looked at me.

    I looked over to Everest, who nodded his head in my direction. "Okay, yeah. Sure." I said, a little unsure

    of myself.

    Regardless, I focused on the energy and my task at hand. I closed my eyes, finding my center.

    "Jump," Everestmented, and I did.

    I jumped high before I came crashing into the ground. The ground seemed to shake when Inded. I

    stood up right and looked over at Miranda. "Anything?"

    "No, nothing. Strange." She held her hands up in front of her face, looking at them. She looked back

    over to me with a puzzled look. "Can you manipte the weather?" Miranda motioned above as

    thunder rolled across the sky.

    I shook my head. "No, well, I haven''t tried yet." I shrugged my shoulders.

    "Could you try?" Brent asked me and I nodded my head.

    I concentrated, unsure of what to really do. I closed my eyes and rxed my mind as I felt the energy

    build inside. When I opened my eyes and looked up to the sky above, rain hit my face, washing over

    my skin. I instinctively raised my hands up and pushed them away from one another. The clouds in the

    sky pushed apart and the rain split and moved from either side of the field. It was wild. I looked back at

    the three of them, standing there in awe of what was going on. That''s when the rain came down again

    as my concentration broke.

    "Holy cow! That''s cool! I have heard of a weather witch before but I have never met one." Miranda said

    excitedly.

    "Yeah, but I feel strong too. It''s weird. Like I am still siphoning from everything magical." I told her.

    Brent spoke up, "What would be really cool is if you could focus your siphoning on one individual to

    make them weaker."

    "Yeah, like one of the siblings. If you could manage to even siphon between the two of them and then

    you could drain them both at the same time..." Miranda trailed off.

    "Oh! We could kick their ass easily." Everest said with a victoriousughter that was damn near evil.

    "Yeah, but how can she safely work on this without hurting or damaging another witch?" Brent asked.

    We were all standing there, drenched to the bone without a clue about how to solve the question. How

    could I aplish something like this and keep everyone safe or unharmed even?

    "I guess we should head back and get cleaned up." I mentioned after several moments. "Besides,

    Miranda and I have some small things to tend to before tomorrow." I smiled over at her.

    "Oh, yes. I just need to adjust a few things. Not too much more to go, maybe the seating arrangements

    for dinner." Miranda smiled.

    "I can help you." I offered and she nodded at me.

    A few hourster in the evening..

    We sat around the table eating our dinner and chatting. Everyone seemed to be excited about

    tomorrow. Miranda''s marking ceremony. Once she transitions into a Lycan, she will then have a

    crowning ceremony, then they could officially mate. With her bing technically weaker before she

    bes her strongest form, security was going to be fully staffed. Hell, we will probably have extra

    hands on duty around the castle the next few days.

    "Hey, do you mind helping me finish setting up my transition cell?" She made a quick nce at Brent,

    who in return gave her a re.

    "Miranda is not a prison cell. It is for your protection. It is a dangerous thing that we will be doing. I am

    marking you. You know the stories that we have read. You know what could happen." He was now

    wearing a sad look on his face.

    "Yeah, I know. If I get loose I could harm innocents, without realizing it." She sighed.

    "Exactly, that wouldpletely destroy you. Especially if it was a loved one or a child." He took a sip

    from his cup.

    "I know, I know. I wouldn''t be able to live with myself. Besides, I know I am supposedly going to be

    super strong. Plus, it may be harder to control my emotions. I could have violent outbursts."

    This was true. Some of the stories we read were pretty sad. Especially the ones from way back when

    our ancestors were unsure or unaware of the dangers of a human changing into what we are, witches

    had it slightly easier. Some who transitioned were taken out. Some of the weaker Lycans did not make

    it.

    After dinner, I was in Miranda''s office waiting for her. Which looked more like a decorator''s dream.

    There were so many things around the office for the next few days and, not to mention, everything was

    perfectly organized. Miranda''s desk waspletely cleared off and on it were the seating

    arrangements for the dinner. I looked and saw where people would be sitting. I searched for where

    Everest and I would be sitting. We would be sitting at the table directly next to Miranda and Brent. She

    had Cassie sitting with us. I smiled at seeing her name. I have yet to see her around the castle.

    Miranda said that she had Cassie in the local school, followed by tutoring, and exploring hobbies or

    interests.

    The door opened and in walked Miranda with Cassie hot on her heels. The squeal that came from such

    a small person hurt my ears. She ran to me with open arms and wrapped those arms around my legs.

    "Hi!" She said happily.

    "Well, hello there. How are you?" I asked her.

    "Tired. Aunt Miranda said I could take a break today. This ce is so awesome, so many things to do!"

    She spoke quickly.

    "Oh yeah?" I looked at her.

    "Yes!" She spun in a circle.

    "What is your favorite thing to do?" I asked her.

    "I like ying ball. Boys like to make fun of me but I tell them if they don''t stop I''ll make them eat dirt."

    She said innocently.

    "Cassie!" Miranda yelled over to her.

    "What? I will." She made a fist before mming it into her other hand.

    I diedughing and patted her on the head. "I am sure you will." I looked over at Miranda who rolled her

    eyes. "You''re going to have your hands full. Such sass." Iughed.

    "No kidding. Anyway, I don''t know where to put everyone. I mean, I know where to put people I truly

    know, but beyond that, I am unsure. Just a total loss." She looked back at the desk.

    "You could always just let them sit wherever they want to?" I offered her a solution, a pretty good one

    too.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "True." She was pondering on the idea. "You know what, I like that idea. This way, families who don''t

    get along won''t be forced to sit together. Drama free." She sighed happily.

    "Then it is settled!" I smiled at her. "Should we go get some ice cream?"

    "Oh! Can I have a delcious sundae? With hot fudge, and peanuts, and Oreos, M&Ms, and whipped

    cream with sprinkles on top?!" Cassie yelled excitedly.

    "I don''t know. It''s gettingte." Miranda teased her.

    "Please, please, please! Oh please!" Cassie begged Miranda.

    Miranda let out a chuckle and nodded her head. "Very well,e on. Let''s go make them together."

    We ate our big bowls of ice cream and wereter joined by the guys. Everest ate half of mine after

    iming that he was uninterested in me making him some. Brent, Miranda, and Cassie went their

    separate ways. Everest took me by the hand, grinning down at me.

    "What are you smiling at?" I asked him.

    "You." He looked me up and down.

    "Me?" I frowned.

    "You''re beautiful," hemented.

    "Thank you." I moved closer to him as my tongue darted out, licking my lips.

    He leaned down, his breath was hot against my ear and neck. His lips grazed against my earlobe.

    "Let''s go for a run." He whispered.

    "A run?" I breathed, confused. My mind was definitely going elsewhere.

    "Yes, let our Lycans be together tonight." He growled.

    Charlotte perked and pushed forward, peering through me. "I think we would like that."

    "Good, let''s go." He told me.

    We let our Lycans run through the park trails inside the castle walls. I rxed in the back of Charlotte''s

    mind and made a mental checklist of what I needed to do tomorrow. Time flew by, but to be honest, I

    kind of checked out and let them have their privacy when it came to them mating. We shifted back to

    our human form. I turned around and looked at Everest. He had mud caked to him, grass and other

    debris in his hair.

    He grinned at me. "You need to shower." He teased.

    I let out augh. "Me? Speak for yourself."

    "I can wash you." He stepped closer to me.

    "Oh is that so?" I spoke softly as he was leaning down towards me with a twinkle in his eyes.

    "Yes, it is." His lips brushed against my own.

    I returned the soft kiss to him and pulled away slightly "Only if I can wash you too."

    He scooped me up in his arms and carried me into our bedroom. When we were in our room, he

    carried me into the bathroom and sat me back down. He slowly pulled my clothes off, making grunting

    noises of approval with eachyer that was removed. When I was standing in front of him, and my

    panties were pulled off, he stood. He brought my naked body closer to his and held me to him. His lips

    were all over mine as my hands stumbled to pull his clothes off. He pulled and wiggled his way out of

    his pants and walked us into the shower.

    We took our time in the shower, exploring each other''s bodies and getting clean. He moved it to our

    bedroom and we spent the better half of the morning tangled with one another. I had the nket

    draped over my body, my head on his chest, listening to the beating of his heart. I closed my eyes and

    dozed off asleep. When the rms went off it was eleven in the morning.

    "s**t!" I sat up in our bed. "s**t, s**t. Damn it! s**t!" I stumbled out of bed.

    I heard Everest chuckle.

    "It''s not funny I am runningte!" I looked back at him and he was in a full blown fit ofughter. I quickly

    threw on somefortable clothes, which consisted of leggings and a tunic tank top. I pulled my hair

    up into a cute but messy bun. I brushed my teeth, picked up my sunsses, kissed Everest goodbye,

    who tried to pull me into bed again.

    "I can''t, babe. I have to go. See you in a few hours. I have to go help her get ready for today." I kissed

    him one more time before I left the room.

    The rest of the afternoon was filled with getting our hair and make-up done and lunch. Miranda was

    pacing around the room throughout the entire process. She was so nervous, as she should be. She will

    be getting marked tonight after dinner. This dinner is more of a celebration of weing the King''s

    mate into the Royal family. She will be showered with love, gifts, and meeting so many people tonight. I

    slipped into my least formal dress I had purchased at the shop. It was still fit enough for a Queen, but

    not over the top and dramatic. Simple, timeless, and ssic.

    "Are you ready?" I asked Miranda.

    She stopped pacing and turned to look at me, inhaling deeply. "As ready as I will ever be."

    I smiled at her, gave her a small hug. "I will be right there for you. Brent will be right by your side. If you

    need to be rescued, triple clear your throat and I''ll whisk you away from whoever won''t leave you alone

    after dinner."

    Her arms held onto me for a bit longer. "Thank you. For everything. For showing kindness and

    understanding, even when I never deserved it. Thank you."

    "Of course." I smiled at her. "See you in a few moments. A knock sounded on her door. "Brent is here

    for you. Everest is here for me. Remember to breathe." I told her and she nodded her head.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Chapter 97

    Miranda POV

    I was so very thankful for having someone like Avalynn as not only a good friend but family. She has

    been a true friend day in and day out. She has shown me kindness at a time when I didn''t deserve it or

    anything remotely nice towards me. I hugged her and thanked her for it. She would never know how

    thankful I was for her generosity and grace that day. She, along with Brent, seemed to calm the storm

    raging inside of me. It was like every ounce of my being knew whatter tonight would bring. Her

    encouraging words and help along the way made my anxiety subside.

    Brent and Everest entered the room. I watched as Everest escorted Avalynn out of the room and I was

    left alone with Brent. He looked dashing in his suit. It was tailored in all of the right ces and cut to fit

    his body perfectly. I could feel myself mentally drooling over this magnificent specimen of a man. My

    eyes slowly made their way down his body, drifting along all of my favorite spots; his broad strong

    shoulders, his arms and the way the materiel managed to show his strength, his waistline and the

    surprise that hid just below the belt, and finally his long strong legs.

    "You look amazing too." He smiled at me. I looked up at him and his eyes had softened as he looked at

    me. He stepped up to me and drew me up into his arms, growling possessively into my ear. "Mine." His

    breath was hot on my skin as he nibbled on my earlobe. I melted into his arms as he held me up.

    "Easy, we may not make it to dinner, let alone the ceremony where I can finally mark you." He spoke

    low.

    I took a deep breath, my eyes blinking quickly, as I spoke with a shaky breath "I... Know. Shit."

    A chuckle vibrated through his chest. "Come with me. It is time. Everyone is waiting for our grand

    entrance." He ced a gentle kiss against my cheek. We left the room and made our way to the Ball

    Room where everyone was waiting. Tables were scattered around the massive room. Three clicks were

    heard and an announcement of his Royal Highness, King Brent and his mate, soon to be Queen

    Miranda.

    I swallowed and Brent squeezed my hand in his for reassurance. I watched as the beautiful massive

    double doors slowly opened in front of us. The sounds of the chairs scooting against the floor and the

    ruffling of dresses as people stood to get a better look were heard. We slowly walked in together and

    made our way up to the front of the room. We, along with Everest and Avalynn, would be eating on a

    raised tform. We walked to it and walked up to the tform, walking up the steps. I could see

    everyone in the room from up here. We walked around the front of the table as Brent made a speech.

    "Wee to our home. We hope that you enjoy this evening''s festivities that will lead to the marking of

    my mate, Miranda. We are so very blessed to have such support from themunity from different

    backgrounds. From Lycans to witches, you will always be wee here. Here is to a new dawn, a new

    day, a new way of life for us all. Enjoy dinner everyone!" Cheers erupted throughout the room. I

    watched him walk back toward me. His smile brightened my soul as he took my hand and led us to our

    seats. He pulled the chair back for me, allowing me to sit.

    We ate dinner and chit-chatted. My eyes nced around the room, frequently watching the room. I

    have never, in my entire life, ate more carefully than I have tonight. Every bite was super small and

    calcted. I was not about to ruin this beautiful dress. When thest course was served and finished,

    the tables and chairs were cleared by our staff members as our guests mingled and talked. Drinks were

    passed around by our servers and music began over head. We mingled and danced along with our

    guests.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone that I spoke with was super nice and supportive of us being together. Brent and Everest were

    pulled away to speak with a few Alphas from the surrounding packs. Avalynn and I decided to use this

    as an opportunity to walk around the room together. As we were walking, I felt someone watching us,

    moving along with us. I turned my head in the direction I felt eyesing from and a woman was

    looking at me.

    She gave me a smile and moved closer to us. She stopped in front of us and raised her brow. Avalynn

    cleared her throat and the woman shot daggers at her as a warning. Wrong move on her part for not

    acknowledging a royal. Avalynn''s arm darted out and reached for her. Her hand mped against her

    throat and she growled at her "You know protocol. Step back away from her." Her words wereced

    with venom.

    The woman''s hands were wrapped around Avalynns, wing at them and fighting against her. She was

    trying to free herself from Avalynn''s grasp. Her feet were lifted off the floor and I never realized how

    strong Avalynn was until now.

    "Submit!" She ordered and the woman stilled and she let her go, dropping her to the floor. The woman

    bared her neck and looked down at the floor. "Speak your truth." She gave her permission to speak

    now.

    "I am Chloe. I wanted to tell you that you are making a mistake, getting with him. He is mine and I will

    do everything in my power to ruin what you share with him. You will never truly be one of us. You stupid

    bitch." She blinked, clearly shocked by the words that came from her own mouth.

    "Is that really how you feel?" Avalynn questioned her.

    "Yes." She frowned and shook her head no.

    "Well then." Avalynn turned and looked at me. "Miranda, what should we do?"

    I heard Brent''s throat clear behind me. I hadn''t heard him approach us but from the look on Avalynn''s

    face, she knew they were there.

    "What is the meaning of this Chloe?" Brent growled at her and put a protective arm around my waist.

    "I want you to stop ying pretend ande back with me." She had tears streaming down her face.

    "No. Just the fact of you saying what you said about my mate, your Queen, you are banned from the

    territory. You have a twenty-four hour notice to leave. If you are found in my territory, my people will not

    hesitate to end your life." Brent growled at her.

    "Don''t even think of retreating to the Northern Territory. You are banned there as well and there will be

    a kill on sight." Everest growled at her.

    "Now, leave." I told her. Chloe red at me and looked around at Avalynne, Everest, and Brent, who

    were all ready to pounce on her if she made one wrong move. I didn''t need them though. When she

    didn''t move fast enough, I used my magic as I forced her out the doors. "I said leave!" I yelled as she

    went flying back.

    "Nice touch." Avalynnughed as I turned to look at the three of them.

    "Thanks." I smiled at her.

    "You''re going to make one hell of a Queen. Good job for standing up for yourself and having the

    courage to not back down." Everest concluded.

    The rest of the evening was spent dancing andughing with family and friends. When the party died

    down it was when Brent whisked me away. It was time to be marked by him. He led me to the room

    where I would be watched and kept a close eye on me. A team of the castle doctors and nurses were

    already there, waiting on us.

    Brent led me to the bed in the room and ced a soft kiss on my cheek. "Let''s get you into something

    morefortable, yes?" He smiled.

    I nodded my head and turned my back to him, allowing him to loosen theces on the corset. Slowly

    the dress began to loosen its hold on my body. I held onto the front, not wanting to expose myself. "I

    will give you a moment to change." He ced a kiss on my bare shoulder as shivers ran down my

    spine.

    I changed into a tank and somefortable mesh shorts. I looked at myself in the mirror andughed.

    My hair and make-up were so elegant looking and here I stood infy clothing.

    I watched as Brent reentered the room and made his way to me. I turned around to face him. He

    leaned to me and ced a kiss on my mouth. My lips pressed back into his softly. He guided me to bed

    and took my hands in his own. He brought my right hand up to his mouth and pressed his lips against

    each knuckle softly. "Tonight is all about you, my dear. The marking will only be painful if you fight

    against it. It is meant to be a pleasurable experience, only if you allow it to be."

    I nodded my head and smiled at him. "Okay."

    "Are you sure you are ready for this?" He asked me as his finger trailed up and down my neck.

    "Yes, I am sure." I tilted my head to the side, offering it to him, and heard him chuckle. I looked back at

    him, a little confused as to why he wasughing.

    "My dear, I am not a vampire. I am going to make sure your entire body is ready for this moment.

    Ready for me, ready for your transition." He kissed me.

    I returned the kiss to his lips. "I don''t know what I am doing here. I mean, I thought you would just bite

    me."

    He smiled down at me and brushed a loose strand of hair away from my face, gazing at me lovingly.

    "No, my dear, that is not how I would like you to receive this gift. Let''s get you more rxed." He

    handed me a ss of wine.

    I took a deep breath and smiled at him. "Okay." I took the ss of wine from him.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Chapter 98

    Miranda POV

    I was nervous, scared, worried, but also at ease in thefort of Brent''s embrace. He held me close to

    his body, his lips were soft against my own. My arms moved around his waist, holding him to me. My

    dress was only being held up now by our bodies being pressed into one another. His mouth worked

    against mine slowly. His hands moved slowly down my side, moving to step us backwards.

    My calves were pressed back against the side of the bed. Brent moved back from me as my dress

    pooled on the ground around my feet. His eyes traveled down my body as I felt all the blood rush to my

    face, feeling hot. I looked down at the ground at the dress and my bare feet. His hand went under my

    chin, lifting it to look at him.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "You never have to feel embarrassed in front of me. I love everything about you." His free hand traveled

    along my waist slowly, causing me to shiver.

    "Okay. I will try." I looked up at him. It seemed as if his eyes were searching through my soul. His hands

    were resting on my cheeks as his head dipped down and his mouth was over mine.

    Our kiss made my stomach do flips. His hands moved down my neck, along my shoulders, down my

    sides, and finally his hands rested on my bottom. I felt his fingers grip my butt and pull me up to him.

    My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist. With one hand supporting my bottom, the other rested

    on my back. With a swift motion, I was lying on my back with him on top of me. He broke the kiss as his

    mouth slid to my ear, his breath was hot against my skin.

    I felt a warm sensational feeling travel through my body. It was something that I had never experienced

    before. Sure, I have been with others, but none have ever made me feel the way Brent is making me

    feel now, always. Which floors me, to say the least. This must be the mating bond everyone speaks

    about. His tongue teased the skin on my neck, causing a moan to escape my mouth. His hands were

    on my breast as his right hand cupped my breast, his fingers rolling my n****e.

    I could feel myself wet between my legs, soaking through the thin fabric. A low growl escaped his lips

    as he softly sucked on my neck. I pressed my hips up to him in wanting. He in turn began to grind his

    hips against my own. I could feel how hard he was against me. His hand slipped down between my

    legs, rubbing slowly on the outside of my panties. He let out an approving groan before I felt a small

    nibble at my neck.

    My head tilted to the side, offering him more room. He sucked my skin into his mouth as his tongue

    massaged my skin gently. His hand slipped inside my panties, rubbing my bud. He moved and slipped

    a finger inside of me. I let out a moan as he slid another inside of me. His fingers worked in and out of

    me as his mouth was over my neck. I felt my breath quicken as my hips moved up and down.

    His head lifted and moved to my ear. "Ready?" His voice was deep, soothing, and enticing.

    "Yes," I was barely able to get out.

    His fingers moved faster in and out of me as his thumb rubbed my bud. The pleasure was almost too

    much for my body to maintain. I let out a scream of pleasure as a jolt of pain hit me at the same time. I

    froze, my fingers digging into his arm. Soon the pain stopped and, oddly enough, I felt a flow of

    pleasure run through me. It was like a huge wave came over me as I reached my climax. I came with a

    scream, as my hands pulled at him.

    I felt his teeth retract as he then pulled back from me. He looked down at me, his eyes studying me.

    "Are you okay?" He moved toy next to me, his hand reaching up to my neck. The pad of his thumb

    moved over his mark, wiping away blood.

    "I feel warm, rxed, different." I told him honestly.

    He took me into his arms and held my body close to his. After a few minutes of silence, I felt him move.

    "You''re burning up." He whispered.

    I only nodded my head as I felt him leave my side. I felt the coolness of the air from his absence. It was

    wonderful.

    I heard the shuffling of feet as I was surrounded by the castle''s doctors and nurses. A cooling nket

    was wrapped around me and a machine was turned on. It was instant relief. A soft sigh offort

    escaped my lips. Brentid back down with me and yed with my hair. He hummed softly, causing my

    body to rxpletely, drifting off to sleep.

    A few hourster, I woke up to my blood being drawn. I felt groggy and different. I blinked a few times

    and fell back asleep. It was like I was hanging in a delicate bnce between being awake and

    dreaming.

    "Hello?" I heard the soft sound of a feminine voice whisper through my mind.

    "Hello, Miranda? Are you there?" There it was again. A voice that seemed so familiar, but so strange. I

    heard the soft sound of a sigh and I was alone again.

    I woke up hourster. My eyes blinked several times as my hand rubbed the sleep away. It was dark

    inside the room but my eyes quickly adjusted to the low light. With his head in an awkward position, I

    noticed Brent was asleep. Then I felt it, all of a sudden and out of no where. It was like nothing I have

    ever experienced, a sharp pain shot through my entire body. I let out a shrieking scream as my back

    arched and my body contorted. My eyes squeezed close as my teeth clenched, grinding together

    through the pain.

    I felt Brent''s touch and heard him call my name. The soft shushing noises from his lips soothed me. His

    touch calmed the pain, only a little. I felt the prick of a needle. It was immediate pain relief and I felt my

    body unclench and start to rx again. I closed my eyes as my breathing began to slow. I focused on

    slow, even breaths. Finally, I let out a blissful sigh when the pain subsided.

    I snuggled into Brent''s arms as he held me tightly, talking softly to me.

    "The pain you''re feeling is just the transition. The pain has to be your bones, muscles, joints, and even

    your blood vessels are all adjusting to your changing body. I can''t imagine the feeling you just felt, but I

    am trying my hardest to make this easy on you." His nose nuzzled against my cheek as his lips

    pressed against it, cing a gentle kiss on me.

    "You make it so much better. The pain is eased by your touch. Your touch isforting, soothing, and

    rxes me." I moved my body closer to him and I felt his arms tighten around me.

    "That is the mate bond." I felt him press another kiss on the top of my head.

    "Oh." I responded. I sat there for a minute thinking about that strange voice I heard earlier.

    As if he was reading my mind, "Have you heard anything? Like a voice or sounds that sounded like

    someone or something was trying to reach out to you?"

    "Actually, I do believe so. It was a very soft voice. Very feminine sounding. She called my name." I

    looked up at him.

    "That is good. Really good. Great even. She is trying to connect with you. Remember to try and let her

    in. Once you let her in, we can move to the next step in your transition." He smiled at me. "Right now,

    rest."

    I nodded my head and fell back asleep. I dreamed that I was running faster than I have ever run before

    in my whole life. Running through an open field, Brent was running with me, except it was his beast. He

    growled at me as he yfully pounced and rolled through the thick grass.

    "Hello, Miranda." I saw her then.

    It was like I was watching myself. Brent had disappeared out of my dreampletely. I looked around

    and the field was gone. We were standing in a room together. I looked over at her and her fur was

    mahogany red with a white spot on the tip of her tail and the fur around her feet was ck.

    "Hello, who are you?" I asked her.

    "I am you." She smiled at me.

    "Me?" I frowned.

    "I am your Lycan. My name is Seraphine. It is nice to finally meet you." She approached me and

    lowered her head to me.

    I looked at her unsure of what to do, but something told me to touch her and so I did. My handid on

    the top of her head and we blended in together. Our bodies weaved around one another and soon we

    were one. Soon I was standing alone in the room with Seraphine gone.

    "I am still here. I am with you. I am inside you. I am you and you are me. Our transition is almost

    complete. You just need to shift within the next forty-eight hours. If you do not shift, we will die. Wake

    up." She told me and my eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter 99

    Miranda POV

    My eyes snapped open and I sat up in bed. I felt hot, burning hot. I needed to shift. I don''t want to die. I

    need to shift. I felt my heart in my throat as panic sat in. How am I going to shift? How is this done?

    What am I going to do?

    "Hey, hey, hey. Easy love." I heard Brent and I turned to where his voice wasing from. I looked him

    up and down and took a deep breath. My eyes widened and I let out a yful growl like purr. My hand

    mped over my mouth and I heard him chuckle.

    "What was that?" I asked aloud.

    "That was me." Seraphine was in my mind.

    My hands covered my ears because it was weird sounding. It was loud but not really loud all at the

    same time. It was like she was standing right next to me, but she was in my head.

    "Woah." I frowned. "That is going to take some getting used to." I heard herugh in my mind and it

    made my eyes widen.

    "Take a deep breath through your nose. One, I want to smell him and see if we need to wait to shift for

    his scent. Two, I don''t want you to hypervente." Seraphine told me.

    I took a deep breath through my nose and the only thing I could smell was the cranberry handwash,

    cleaner, and the fabric softener from the sheets. "Drats. But look at him. He is handsome. Come on,

    let''s work on shifting."

    I looked across the room at Brent and he was looking over me slowly. "Hi, sorry." I apologized to him.

    "It''s okay. I know it can feel overwhelming." He motioned for me to follow him. "Come on, let''s get you

    something to eat. You need to have full strength tonight when you shift."

    "Why tonight? Why can''t I try after we eat?" I walked with him.

    "You can use the moon''s energy to help with your shifting." Brent pulled my chair out and I sat in it.

    I watched him walk around the table and sit across from me. I looked down at the table and there was a

    giant covered dish. I pulled the top off after he did and a te of cheesy scrambled eggs, bacon,

    sausage, biscuits smothered in gravy, hashbrowns, and a giant bowl of mixed fruit. Off to the side, I

    lifted another top off of a dish and there sat threerge pancakes covered with syrup. There was no

    way I would be able to eat all of this.

    "Oh yes, yes we can." Seraphine told me.

    We ate and talked about what I should expect when I shift or attempt to shift tonight. I wouldn''t be alone

    in shifting. Brent will be by my side, as well as Avalynn and Everest will be there for support too. If I am

    sessful tonight, we will go for a run and then tomorrow will be my crowning ceremony.

    I went for another bite of pancake and frowned when I realized everything waspletely gone. I

    made a pouting face and heard Brent chuckle. "Still hungry?" He asked and I nodded my head to him.

    He snapped his fingers and another te of food was brought out to me.

    "I don''t understand how I can eat all of this." I sighed as I lifted off the cover, revealing eggs, bacon,

    and toast. "I feel like I am eating for five people."

    "It''s normal to eat a lot. You burn three or four times more calories as a Lycan than a human. I was

    unsure how much you would eat on your first day, but it looks like you have a normal and healthy

    appetite. That is great news and promising. It means that your body and your Lycan are epting one

    another. Which means when you shift it may be easier to do so. Do you have any questions about your

    first shift?" He took arge bite out of the sausage and biscuit sandwich, chewing as he looked across

    the table at me.

    "Uh, let me think about it." I chewed my food slowly and thought about whether I had any questions. I

    had read a lot before this all happened. I wanted to be well educated about what would be going on

    with my body.

    "Take all the time you need. I will try to answer your questions the best way that I can." He smiled at me

    and continued to eat.

    I racked my brain as I ate. "Oh, I have something." I swallowed my food. "How bad does it hurt to shift

    for the first time?"

    He finished chewing his food and, with a small shrug of his shoulders, "I am not going to lie, it is painful

    but not as painful as a wolf''s first transition into their beast. Your bones will crack, pop, and elongate.

    You will be bigger and taller, faster and stronger. Oh, and a lot more hair, everywhere."

    "How painful was your first shift?" I asked him, pushing the te of food away, finally feeling satisfied.

    "I''m not going to lie, it was pretty painful. My family was attacked by a rival Lycan group. I was just

    seventeen. My Lycan actually came early. I didn''t tell anyone, but I couldn''t shift yet because my body

    wasn''t ready. He forced the shift the night my family was attacked. I am one of the youngest shifting

    Lycans of our kind. It is so extremely rare for something like that to happen. But I am thankful he forced

    the shift. I was able to help my family that night and help save them. I even saved my brother. Wish I

    hadn''t, a lot of this could have been avoided." He sighed.

    "You couldn''t have known what he was capable of." I stood and walked over to him. I ced my hand

    on his shoulders, leaning down and cing a kiss on his cheek.

    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into hisp. A giggle passed through my lips as he

    buried his face into my neck, inhaling deeply. "Woah. Your eyes."

    "My eyes?" I frowned.

    "Yeah. They''re like a blueish silver color. They''re more silver than blue. Absolutely fascinating and

    beautiful."

    I could feel Seraphine watching through my eyes. "I think it''s Seraphine."

    "Seraphine? Is that your Lycan?" His head tilted to the side a little as he studied my face.

    "Oh yes, she is." I smiled. "She is very pretty too."

    "I can''t wait to meet her." He told me. "Are you finished eating then?" He motioned to my three tes

    on the other side of the table.

    "I am. Everything tasted better than before. It''s a bit interesting. How is everything just all around better

    now? Well, from a food standpoint I guess." I smiled up at him.

    "Because your senses changed and heightened. Let''s go for a walk and then get some stretching in. It

    will help with your first shift." He told me.

    "Okay sounds great." I said cheerfully. "Let''s do this!" I hopped up from hisp, spinning around to face

    him.

    "Would you like to change clothes or are youfortable going out in what you''re wearing?" He stood

    up from his seat and took thest drink of orange juice from his cup.

    I looked down at the clothes I was wearing and figured it was not appropriate attire to wear for a future

    Queen. "Uh, I would like to have some leggings and maybe a tshirt too."

    "No problem. I went ahead and brought some of your clothes down here for you." He nodded his head

    to follow him and I did so. He opened a drawer and showed me my clothes.

    "Thanks, babe." He smiled and nodded his head as if it was no problem. He exited the room to allow

    me a moment to change.

    "Holy boob Batman, where in the world do youe from?" I said aloud to myself. I walked over to a

    mirror to look at myself. My eyes were cool looking and it appeared that I had slimmed down too, and

    gotten taller. When a few minutes passed, he softly knocked before entering. I loved how respectful he

    was towards me. Giving me privacy even if he has seen my body and made it do things no one else

    could. I bit my bottom lip thinking about our moment together before he marked me.

    "You better stop biting that bottom lip unless you want me to keep you in here all night." He let out a

    yful growl.

    I gave him a wink and he crossed the room in a few strides. He pulled me into his arms and ced a

    kiss on my lips. "Come on, let''s get going. They''re probably waiting for us."

    "Okay, let''s go." I told him.

    "Awe, I wanted to have some fun." Seraphine whined.

    "I am sure you will have some fun soon." I told her as we all walked with Brent.

    We reached the pathway that we were going to go walking along. Avalynn and Everest were already

    there waiting for our arrival.

    "Hey you two!" I greeted them cheerfully.

    "Hey! Woah! Miranda! Your eyes!" Avalynn moved closer to me.

    "Yeah, I know. It''s Seraphine." I told her.

    She linked her arm with mine and we began walking. Our mates walked protectively behind us. I told

    her everything. How I was feeling. How I was handling the change. How having Seraphine in my mind

    felt weird to me. She, in turn, told me how she found out she was a Lycan. How her Lycan showed up

    out of no where. How it took time to get used to hearing someone in her mind.

    "Did it hurt?" I looked up at her.

    "Shifting?" She questioned and I nodded my head at her.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Not really. I shifted quickly my first time." She went on to tell me the story of her shifting.

    "I hope I am that lucky." I sighed and she hugged me.

    "I am sure it will happen the way it is supposed to happen." Avalynn smiled. "By the way, I think you''re

    taller."

    "Yeah, I noticed that." I agreed.

    "It''s because of your Lycan," Brent called from behind.

    "Yeah, getting your Lycan changes your body. You basically get the perfect body. Everything fills out the

    way it''s intended to be. It is to help you be the lean mean killing machine nature intended us to be. Not

    that you have to be a killing machine." Sheughed and I joined her inughing.

    "Honestly, my boobs and slimming down were the first two things I noticed when I was changing earlier.

    Then I noticed how tall I was. My legs seem longer and leaner. I almost didn''t recognize myself in the

    mirror." I smiled.

    "Well, you look absolutely fantastic. It suits you." Avalynn said.

    We walked along the trail and, for the first time, I was able to keep up with them all. I didn''t need to take

    a break or have them help me on some of the tougher parts of the trail. I felt aplished.

    We made it back to the main part of the castle and ate some lunch. After lunch, we moved to the gym

    to do some simple stretches. I stretched and stretched. The more I did it, I could feel Seraphine

    rxing more into my body. I felt more in sync with her. The sun was slowly beginning to set outside. I

    took a bottle of water and walked over to the window and looked outside. Butterflies crept into my

    stomach and I felt nervous.

    "We got this. No need to be nervous. We will crush it, together." Seraphine spoke confidence into me. I

    knew she was right.

    A few hourster

    The moon was high above our heads. The energy it was radiating was remarkable. I looked up into the

    night sky and smiled to myself. Brent''s hands were on my shoulders. He kissed the side of my head.

    We stood there in silence as we waited for the right moment for Seraphine to tell me we were ready to

    begin. A few momentster, I felt her.

    "Miranda, I think it is time that we try to begin our shift." Seraphine spoke.

    I turned in Brent''s arms and looked up at him.

    "Is it time?" He asked me and I nodded my head. He ced a kiss on my lips and I returned the kiss.

    I looked over at Avalynn and she nodded her head at me. "We are here for you, for your support. You

    got this. You can do this. We believe in you."

    Brent looked at me for a good while before finally taking a few steps back from me. I was in the center

    as everyone watched. Brent cleared his throat, looking up at the sky and back to me. "Listen to my

    voice as I help instruct you. Listen to your Lycan and all her in. Allow her control. Do not fight for

    control, even during the pain, give in. Concentrate, you can do it. Call your Lycan forward in your mind."

    "Okay." I closed my eyes and tried calling on Seraphine.

    "Seraphine. Are you there? It is time. I am ready." I told her. I could feel her presence. "Seraphine?

    Hello?"

    I looked at Brent and he motioned for me to calm down. "Be patient," he told me.

    I sat down on the ground. I inhaled deeply and felt her. My eyes opened and I looked around.

    Everything was brighter, almost like it was daylight outside. This must be Seraphine.

    "Her eyes." I heard Avalynn whisper but I pushed it out of my mind.

    Then the pain hit. I let out a short scream as it caught me off guard, but then just began to breathe

    through the waves of pain that hit me. I let the pain roll off my shoulder. I soon heard cracking and

    popping noises. My face felt like it started to contort. I kept my eyes closed but I felt hair sprout under

    my hand. It was soft and warm. I was sitting up now as thest stretch and crack was heard. It was

    loud and disturbed the quiet that was around.

    When my eyes opened, I was no longer looking out my own eyes but watching through Seraphines. It

    was like looking through a window. I could see everything she saw. Then the scent hit me, us. It was

    the smell of fresh cedarwood. Seraphine let out a possessive growl as she lunged forward to Brent and

    tackled him. He managed to shift before she reached him as they rolled on the ground together. She

    rubbed her body all against his and he did the same. She yfully nipped at him as he nipped at her.

    "Hello." I heard Brente across my thoughts.

    "Hello?" I said back, confused.

    "We are linked. I can hear you and you me. Cool, huh?" Brent asked.

    "Very," I said happily.

    "If you ever need me, this is a direct link to me. The link that binds us will always be open to one

    another. I will never close it to you." He smiled.

    "I will never close it to you either." I smiled.

    "Want to go for a run?" He asked us and both of our Lycans let out a howl.

    I looked over and Avalynn and Everest were already shifted. We all took off running through the woods

    that were on the inside of the castle walls. It wasn''t a big run, but it was enough to bond with not only

    my Lycan but give Seraphine a chance to bond with her mate.

    When we were done, we all met back in the clearing. Everyone shifted in midstride as I stood there. I

    frowned and pushed myself forward as Seraphine stepped back, allowing me control. I shifted back to

    my human form slowly.

    "Good job. It will get faster with time and practice." Brent smiled, wrapping his arm around me.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Chapter 100

    Aavalynn POV

    I stood in front of the shower with a towel wrapped around my body. I was caked in mud, thanks to

    Everest tossing me into a gigantic mud puddle from our run and needed to clean off. I was so happy for

    Miranda. Her first shift was absolutely perfect. I was so proud and happy for her. Her Lycan, Seraphine,

    was so pretty with unique markings. It was going to take some time, but I couldn''t help but to wonder if

    she was able to hold onto her witch side. If she did, I wondered how much she was able to retain. Only

    time will tell what she will or will not be capable of.

    "I hope we find out sooner, rather thanter." Charlotte spoke out.

    "I agree. I hope she was able to keep some form of magic." I told her as I was drying my hair with a

    towel.

    "Well, look at you, us rather. You were not able to tap into your magic until I came along. Maybe she

    will be stronger." Charlotte pondered. I looked at myself in the mirror, a towel now on my head. I looked

    down at my hands from where my magic poured out

    "Maybe she doesn''t have any and her Lycan side is dominating everything. I hope that this is not that

    case." I let out a soft sigh.

    "Everything okay in there?" I heard Everest ask through the door.

    "Yeah, all good. Just finishing cleaning myself up. Got a little side track is all." I pulled my damp hair

    into a bun on the top of my head and walked out of the bathroom with absolutely nothing on but the

    towel I had wrapped around my body. Everest sat straight up in the bed and a small smile tugged at the

    corners of my mouth. His eyes watched all of my movements as I crossed the room. I climbed onto the

    bed, my legs on either side of his. His hands were on my body, exploring and caressing. We spent the

    remainder of the night in one another''s arms.

    Miranda POV

    I could feel my adrenaline pumping through my body. Shifting was such a rush, even if it was painful.

    Brent wrapped his arms around me and I smiled up at him. "I feel fantastic. Like I could do anything." I

    told him.

    "Yeah, you feel stronger and faster? Invincible?" He asked as he pulled me to him, pushing back a

    loose strand of hair behind my ear.

    "Yeah. Is that normal?" My eyes looked down at his mouth. How I wanted nothing more than to taste

    him.

    "Do it then." He smiled at me.

    Wait, did he just read my thoughts?

    I heard Seraphine giggle. "It is the mate bond." She told me.

    "Ohh.. Can he hear our thoughts?" I asked her.

    "Only when you want him to. It''ll take us some time to be able to control them. You will see. Once we

    are fully connected, you''ll be able tomunicate with multiple people in our kingdom." Seraphine was

    smiling.

    I stood up on my toes and kissed him gently on the mouth. His lips pressed back into mine and began

    to move against one another. His arms tightened around my waist.

    "Mmm." I hummed out when he broke our kiss.

    My eyes opened to him gazing down at me. "You are so beautiful Miranda."

    I felt blood rush to my cheeks as I blushed. His touch made me feel like a million fireworks were

    exploding all over my skin. It almost gave me a tingly feeling all over. I have never experienced

    anything so sensational in my entire life.

    "Mate bond." Seraphine said.

    Was she smiling? Pretty sure she was. How weird it is to be able to see her but not really all at the

    same time. I could see her in my mind as she spoke. It was like she was right there next to me, but she

    wasn''t. She was in my mind. This was going to take some time to get used to.

    "Talking to yourself or are you speaking with Seraphine? Perhaps both?" He gave me a knowing smile.

    "Yes, no. You can tell?" I smiled back up to him.

    "Yes. I can tell, you get distant like you''re lost in thought. Oh and your eyes have a hazy ze when

    you are trying to reach your Lycan." Brent''s grin widened.

    He stepped away from me to look me up and down. "Why don''t you go check our closet? There is

    something in there for you."

    "For me?" I asked and he nodded his head.

    I stepped away from him and out of his arms. I turned walking into our closet and over to where my

    vanity was sitting. Sitting on top of it was a cute, medium-sized white and silver gift bag. I picked it up,

    removing the tissue paper inside to reveal three jewellery boxes. I turned around and Brent was

    already behind me, watching me open the gift. There was a beautiful ne, earrings, and a

    beautiful ring. Each piece of jewelry matched one another.

    "These are absolutely beautiful." I looked up to him.

    "I hope that it is not too much." He spoke softly.

    "No, they''re perfect." I sat the bag down. "Now go in there and I will be right out." I motioned for him to

    leave.

    His brow rose but he did as I told him to. When the door was shut, I stepped into the restroom with the

    adjoining door. I looked out and quietly closed the bathroom door that led to our bedroom. I freshened

    myself up and walked back into the closet. I went through my lingerie drawer until I found what I had

    purchased for this asion.

    I put it on. It was a two-piececed and sheer body gown that clung to my upper body and hugged

    every curve that I had. From the low bust that exposed the top of my chest to my waist line was a

    beautiful whitece. Where the gown hit my hips, the gown began to be more flowy. I put on a

    long strand of pearls that came together in a single strand at my chest and stopped around my navel. I

    put on my sheer robe that had matchingce trim and put on the white high heels.

    I took a step back and looked at myself in the mirror. I was impressed at how much better I looked after

    my transition into a Lycan. My body filled out, my chest was bigger and my hips gave my once slim

    body more curve. I flipped my hair, fixing it to look more desirable and to give it more volume.

    I stepped out of the closet as our eyes connected. I felt warmth flow through my body and I swear I

    could feel his own desire. I could hear his heart beat faster as his tongue licked his lips. He looked at

    me like I was prey that needed to be devoured. I was more than willing to let him devour all of me.

    "Holy shit." He breathed.

    "You like it?" I smiled at him.

    "I love it. You look f*****g amazing." He moved to the edge of our bed, his eyes roaming all over my

    body.

    I walked towards him, adding a sway to my hips. I could practically see him drooling over me. I felt

    powerful, like I had him right where I wanted him. I stopped in front of him and when he reached out for

    me I shook my head and pushed his hands away from my body.

    "No." I told him and he frowned and reached for me again.

    "No." I said more firmly. I, for whatever reason, wanted to start off in control.

    He let out a growl. I lifted the gown up, moving to straddle one of his legs as I stood over the top of him.

    My hands went to rest on either side of his face. The sparks from our touch fueled my own desires. I

    dipped my head down to him as our mouths were close to touching. Our noses grazed one another, our

    breathing quickened. His hands slipped around me, gripping my ass and pulling me even closer.

    "Mine." He growled out.

    My mouth crashed into his. Our tongues greeted one another, intertwining and dancing in and out of

    one another''s mouth. I moved my hands down to rest against his chest, pushing him back into the bed.

    He brought me with him as we readjusted ourselves to be morefortable. My hips were grinding

    against his as his hands explored my body along the outside of my gown. The pad of his thumbs

    grazed across my n*****s gently.

    I bit his bottom lip as I felt how hard he was against the thin material of my thong. His hands slid down

    to rest on either side of my hips, moving them against his bulge. I whispered to him, "I am yours." He

    lost it.

    His eyes darkened and he flipped us in one swift motion. He was now on top of me. He had a w

    extended and started at the top of the delicate gown and looked down at me. His brow raised to see if I

    would protest what his next actions would be. When I did nothing but bite my bottom lip, I arched myText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    back up towards him. The arching of my back caused my chest to raise to him in approval. His w

    sliced through the thin material in a swift motion.

    A soft moan came from me as my breasts spilled out freely to him. His head dipped down and he took

    a n****e into his mouth, sucking and nibbling on it. His hand with the w finished ripping away the rest

    of the gown. My hands moved down, taking his big, hard throbbing c**k out of his pants. I stroked it

    slowly as he wasying kisses along my neck and licking where he marked me.

    "Make me yours." I whispered into his ear, biting his earlobe softly.

    I didn''t need to say any more as he entered me slowly. He paused for a moment, allowing my body to

    adjust to how big he was. His hand moved to rub my bud slowly. I rocked against him as he began to

    move in and out of me slowly. My head pressed back into the bed as I felt his pace quicken. He moved

    to lift both of my legs, moving them to sit against his left shoulder. He held onto my legs, pressing his

    lips against them. He bit my ankle softly. The bite mixed with him pumping in and out of me caused me

    to moan louder.

    "That''s right, baby." He smiled wildly down at me.

    He pulled out of me suddenly, moving back and flipped me. I heard him moving, shuffling off the pants

    he was wearing. He caught me off guard, but in a good way when he took a fist full of my hair and

    brought my head back to him. He entered me quickly as he bit along my mark. His hips moved in and

    out fast and hard. His free hand came down against my ass, pping it hard. I let out a low growling

    moan.

    I felt my release pushing to the edge. When he pushed into me onest time, letting out a growl in my

    ear, my head pulled back firmly to him. It felt as if waves of pleasure were crashing around me. My

    body shook under him, convulsing with pleasure. I felt him empty inside of me. He released my hair

    from his grasp as he moved out of me. He held me close to him as our breathing began to go back to

    normal.

    I don''t know why, but something inside told me to do it. I moved up his body and bit him, marking him

    as mine. His scentpletely filled my nostrils. It was the most wonderful, seductive scent I have ever

    smelled. "Mine." I growled into his neck, licking and cleaning the wound.

    Weid in one another''s arms and soon fell asleep together as one. We will need sleep as tomorrow

    will be the crowning ceremony. Tomorrow I will be Queen of the Southern Territories. Together,

    with the help of King Everest and Queen Avalynn, we will move these countries in the right direction.

    Bond together against themon enemy. My dreams were gued with the darker side of what ifs

    and what could happen if I lost all of my magic. I tossed and turned through the nightmares.

    It wasn''t long until I heard Brent screaming my name to wake up.

    "Miranda, wake up! Babe! Miranda!" He screamed. "Miranda, open your eyes!" He was pleading with

    me. "f**k!"

    "Are we going to wake up?" Seraphine was speaking to me.

    "I didn''t sleep." Iined.

    "I know. You should wake up though, he sounds worried." Seraphine smiled at me strangely.

    "He does? He sounds so far away though." I shrugged it off. "I think we are dreaming again."

    "That''s because he is far away. Wake up, you will see why. This is not a dream." She smiled and

    disappeared.

    My eyes snapped open, blinking quickly to regain my vision.

 Chapter 101 book 1

    Chapter 101 book 1

    Chapter 101

    Miranda POV

    I felt different. More different than before. I sat there by myself, but could still hear Brent in the room

    that was next to ours, but connected by a swinging door. It looked more like a separate living space

    where we could hang out and be ourselves with couches and chairs, a huge television with different

    gaming consoles. I tried not to listen in on his conversation, but I couldn''t help it. My hearing was just

    that good, even if he was trying to keep it hushed. I heard everything and even part of her end of the

    conversation.

    "You didn''t see it. Her body was floating and covered in mes. It was like she was locked in a trance of

    some sort, fighting herself to wake up." Brent continued, "When can you be here? Please tell me

    soon?"

    The female voice on the other end spoke in a serious tone, "Calm down, you are panicking and that

    isn''t going to do anything but scare her. Chill, I will be up in a few minutes. Have you spoken with

    Queen Avalynn yet?"

    I smiled a nervous smile as I looked at my hands, rubbing them together. The way he looked at me did

    scare me a bit. I didn''t even realize I waspletely engulfed in full mes until he rushed to get the

    big mirror that was in the closet so I could see myself. I knew I was floating and felt like I didn''t want to

    wake up. Apparently, it was difficult to do so. He was pacing the room for minutes and was asking me

    how I had managed to do such a thing. I didn''t know anything, so he picked up his phone and walked

    into the other room. At least Avalynn will be there with me, to help me with this process. He could have

    had a conversation with me, I was the one on fire after all. I let out an annoyed sigh.

    The door swung open and Brent walked into the room. I had heard himing but still jumped at the

    door swinging opening. "Sorry, love." Brent smiled at me. He took a few steps towards me and stopped

    at arms-length. "So you don''t know how you did that?"

    I shook my head and looked at the floor. Tears began to sting my eyes and one escaped rolling slowly

    down my cheek. "No, I don''t know how. Are you afraid of me?" I looked back up at him, uncertainty in

    my eyes.

    When my eyes locked with his, I saw the sh of emotions cross his face, scared and seriousness

    moved to sadness. He was feeling my pain. He stepped forward as his hands rested on either side of

    my cheeks, his thumb brushing the single tear away from my face. "I am not afraid of you. Did it startle

    me and cause me to panic? Yes, maybe slightly." I raised a brow at him. "Okay, maybe a lot. But, to be

    perfectly honest, it is not every day you wake up to your mate floating above your head engulfed in

    mes." He chuckled and I smiled.

    "Yeah, I would have probably freaked outpletely too. Probably more than what you did. What was

    weird though, is how I didn''t even realize it until you brought that mirror out." I shrugged my shoulders.

    He moved to sit next to me on the bed. He pulled my body close to him. I leaned into him, letting him

    hold me tight. My head moved toy against his shoulder. I felt his lips press into the top of my head,

    causing me to smile. I closed my eyes and thought about how I made that happen. Maybe my Lycan

    would know? I felt myself zoning out, leaving everyone behind. I could hear everyone around me, but I

    got lost in talking with Seraphine. I felt people touch my arm, trying to get me to, but I was too lost in

    our conversation.

    "I do." She smiled at me.

    "How?" I asked Seraphine.

    "It''s just when your transition was fullypleted, that was the final phase. We will be extremely

    powerful and dangerous to cross." Seraphine''s voice was t and serious as she spoke to me. "If we

    give into our darkness, we will be lost. You must remember the truth that lies within your heart when

    you use your magic. If you give into your emotions, you could lose yourself and leave a path of

    destruction in your wake."

    "Really? I could be that destructive?" I frowned.

    "Miranda? Hello? We need to talk about what you''re going through." The voice was muffled, but I could

    tell it was Brent''s.

    "They want to talk to you. You should get back out there." Seraphine moved further away in my mind.

    "Wait, stay. I am not ready." I told her.

    "Okay. Yes, you can be that destructive. You can destroy an entire vige, n, hell Miranda, even a

    small human city, if you aren''t careful." She sighed.

    "But how do I not give into my emotions or urges when fighting? That seems like that would be rather

    difficult." I wondered how bad it could really be.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "It could be dangerous for both sides. You could wipe out your own people. You must learn to control

    yourself, keep an even mind, and focus all of that energy for the good of your people. Never give into

    your emotions unless you want everyone around you dead. You must go, they''re getting worried. Take

    it slow and practice constantly. Be consistent. If you find something that works, keeps you calm and

    grounded, go with it. You got this. I believe in you, in us." She smiled and retreated back.

    My eyes rapidly blinked as I focused back in on what was going on around me. I looked and Brent was

    now standing in front of me. I was no longer sitting on the bed but in one of our chairs. Avalynn and

    Melissa were sitting on the couch opposite of me, chatting. My eyes moved and saw that Brent and

    Everest were standing on the other side of the room discussing ns.

    "Hello, everyone." I watched as all four heads snapped at my voice. "Sorry about that, I was talking with

    my Lycan about what happened this morning." I gave a small smile.

    "What did she tell you?" Melissa asked curiously. I knew that she probably had an estimated guess,

    that was probably correct, but I let them all know. I told them exactly what Seraphine told me. I watched

    their facial expressions and waited for their reply.

    Brent was first, "How do you control it?"

    I shrugged my shoulders, "I don''t really know yet. I am unsure if I can call on it the way I could call on

    my magic before. I don''t want to do it inside. I want to do it outside in a huge open field." My eyes cut

    over to Avalynn.

    "I wonder if you would be able to picture it as a color? It''s obviously fire, so maybe you can see it as an

    orange tether?" She was thinking out loud.

    "Maybe," I said.

    "Yes." Seraphine piped up in my mind.

    "Yes." I changed my answer quickly and Melissa smiled.

    "So you use pyroknesis?" Melissa asked and I nodded my head. "Fascinating, beautiful, and

    dangerous. We must get to work right away." Melissa stood ready to get started.

    "Now?" I asked, slightly confused.

    "Yes, right now. You need a lesson in calling and control before the crowning ceremony and ball

    tonight. You don''t want to idently call on your magic and blow up the castle with everyone inside, do

    you?" Melissa let out a softugh.

    "Fuuuck." I breathed with a long sigh. She was right. I had forgotten all about the crowning ceremony

    and ball this afternoon. I am absolutely horrible. Damn it. "It''s fine, it''s fine." I reassured myself and

    everyone else in the room, mainly Brent.

    "Look, don''t stress it. I know that it is super formal but we will have you back by three at thetest. That

    should be enough time, yes?" Melissa''s head c****d to the side.

    "That should be plenty of time." Avalynn answered for me. I was d because I honestly had no clue. "I

    got ready for mine, hair and make-up in like two hours. The crowning ceremony is at six. That is more

    than enough time with an hour to spare." She gave me a reassuring smile.

    "Okay. Alright, alright, alright!" I stood up. "Let''s get to moving. Time is precious and we are wasting it."

    We all walked out of mine and Brent''s room. We made our way outside with a few trusted warriors to

    stand guard and keep an eye out. We had to be extra careful because the field we were making our

    way to was a few miles outside the safety of the castle walls. We shifted and, surprisingly, it didn''t take

    me too long to shift. I watched Melissa climbing onto the back of one of the warriors and we walked

    outside the gate. We waited for the gate to fully close and took off down the road. We found a path to

    the right side of the road and cut down it, getting off the road and out of in sight.

    I watched behind Seraphine''s eyes as she ran quickly and was truly suprised at how quiet all of our

    movements were. Our agility at such a fast speed was amazing to bear witness to. I am sure we were

    barely able to be seen by the human eye. Humans, if in the woods, would probably never truly see us.

    The wind that blew their way would just seem like a big gust more than likely. We reached the field in

    no time.

    Time seemed to slowly tick by. I was frustrated but I tried my best to not be. Melissa and Avalynn

    banded together and used their magic to put me in a forcefield bubble when my emotions ran rampant.

    It was hard controlling them now that I had Lycan''s blood. I realized I was much more hot-headed than

    before. I sat on the grass in the middle of the field andid back. I mentally felt drained. We had been

    out here for two hours and I couldn''t call upon my magic. So being frustrated was only the tip of the

    iceberg.

    "It''s going to be okay." Avalynn''s voice was soft and reassuring.

    "I just don''t understand. I just can''t connect." Iined.

    "Have you tried to picture a use for it?" Melissa asked me.

    "What do you mean?" I looked over at her.

    "Like you''re in danger? A loved one is in danger?" Melissa said tly.

    "Oh, no. Maybe I should try that." I pushed myself up into a sitting position.

    "Come on, let''s try it." Melissa outstretched her arm, offering me a hand. I took it and stood up.

    I closed my eyes and tried to visualize the worst possible thing that could ever happen. I saw our home

    being attacked by siblings. They were tearing everything apart along with a band of minions. They had

    captured Cassie and Brent. They had Brent under a spell, chained in his Lycan form, with a silver

    muzzle around his head. Cassieid there, with a wound. She was dying as they tortured her. Blood

    was spewing from her wounds.

    "Holy shit." I heard someone whisper.

    "Put it up, put it up!" I heard another panic-sounding voice.

    I saw the tether now. It was a neon orange. It came to me happily. It danced with twists and turns with

    loops as it floated towards me. It wrapped itself all around my body. Like someone pinched me, I felt I

    was now one with the tether as it buried inside of me. I could see it, within me. Just like another vein in

    my body. It was magnificent. I felt the power it held. The danger that was inside of me now. I could take

    out a coven who had done me wrong in the past. So many people I could hurt. My vengeance on the

    siblings would be easy. I could do it for Avalynn. I could do it for myself. Our family was torn apart

    because of them. We could get even.

    I felt the mes ignite, but they weren''t hot. Not to me anyway. It felt like when you walked in front of a

    high-powered fan in the heat of summer. Nice and cool feeling. My skin tingled at the sensation it gave

    me. It was an inebriating feeling.

    "Miranda,you have got to control what you are feeling! Do not lose yourself to this power, this feeling.. I

    know it is intoxicating!" Avalynn called out to me.

    My eyes opened and I saw nothing around me but mes. I had done it, maybe over done it, but I was

    now connected with my power. I took a deep breath to clear my mind and the mes pulled back. I

    could see the tether and I reeled it back in. I moved so it was only with my hands and I smiled as I

    moved a fireball from one hand to another.

    "Good work, now release the magic." Melissa instructed me and I did as she asked of me.

    I released the magic and it was gone. I looked over at her and smiled. "Should I try to bring it back?"

    Melissa just nodded her head. I pulled the neon orange tether into my hands and created a small me

    in one hand. I used my other hand to stretch the fire to look like a thin rope.

    "Well done. Now think of that feeling that made you angry and want to rage. Control yourself."

    Fire flew through my fingertips as I recalled Cassie''s small figure. I swallowed as I worked to handle the

    rage inside of what I made up in my mind. I did it though. I managed to control it. Even when the tether

    pulled to get away from me, I brought it back to me. I could see how easy it would be to get away from

    me. I would need to be extra careful, especially with all of these new urges.

    "I think that we can call it a day. Let''s call it a day. By the time we get back it will be close to three."

    Brent walked over to me and hugged me. I smiled up at him and hugged him back. He ced a kiss on

    my mouth and I returned the kiss.

    We shifted and made our way back to the safety of the castle. Our warriors ran in front and behind us.

    We ran through the gate and shifted back into our human forms. It was just before three when we

    walked back into our room.

    "I am proud of how well you handled your magic this afternoon. You did a fantastic job babe. Very

    impressive," Brent smiled at me.

    "Thanks. I thought there for a moment that I was going to fail and not be able to make a full connection

    to my magic. But I did it and was able to get it back to me and under control." I walked into the

    bathroom and hopped into the shower. In just a few hours, I will be Queen of the Southern Territories. I

    hoped that I could be as good of a Queen as Avalynn has turned out to be. She doesn''t know it, but I

    look up to her in so many ways. Seriously, she has been through hell and she seems to always keep a

    level mind about everything. I only hope that I can keep my emotions in check like she has. If I can,

    then this whole fire thing should be a bit easier to contain.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Miranda POV

    The next few hours of getting ready for the ceremony and the ball that would follow was nothing but a

    big blur. The only thing that went slow was the hot shower I took. It was like I could feel every drop of

    water against my skin. It was weird because, regardless of how hot or cold the water was, it felt the

    same. When I mentioned it to Brent and he checked it, he said it was scalding hot or ice cold. It was

    weird. It had to happen because of my magic.

    Mirende POV

    The next few hours of getting reedy for the ceremony end the bell thet would follow wes nothing but e

    big blur. The only thing thet went slow wes the hot shower I took. It wes like I could feel every drop of

    weter egeinst my skin. It wes weird beceuse, regerdless of how hot or cold the weter wes, it felt the

    seme. When I mentioned it to Brent end he checked it, he seid it wes scelding hot or ice cold. It wes

    weird. It hed to heppen beceuse of my megic.

    I found myself distrected by thoughts of the tempereture of the weter while my heir wes being fixed.

    Time seemed to fly by end when my cheir turned eround I looked up et the group of stylists, slightly

    confused es to why I wes fecing the other helf of the room. Wes I done? I don''t remember enything

    being epplied to my fece, then egein I wes lost in my thoughts. It wes like they could see the confusion

    end reed my mind.

    "It is eesier for the meke-up ertists to do your meke-up. They don''t heve to squeeze between you end

    the mirror." Allison, the women who fixed my heir, told me.

    "Oh." I smiled with e slight nod to my heed. So I heven''t hed eny meke-up epplied yet. Well, thet''s good

    then, I thought to myself.

    "Did you not like your heir?" Allison frowned.

    "Honestly, I wesn''t looking. How do you think thet it looks?" I wetched es her fece lit up.

    "Honestly, I believe it is my best work yet!" Allison smiled et me.

    "Well, then I em sure when everything is ell finished, end this cheir turns eround, I will be ecstetic ebout

    everyone''s work they heve done on me." I smiled beck et her.

    She seemed setisfied with my enswer end excused herself. I heerd her behind me end cleening her

    stetion up. I wes leened beck in the cheir end told to close my eyes end relex. I did thet end felt

    different products being epplied to my fece. When I set up end turned eround to look et myself, I wes

    stunned. I looked beeutiful. I hed e soft smokey look thet mede my silver eyes pop but wesn''t too derk

    to look like I wes going out on the town. My lips hed e beeutiful shede of pink, not too bright but e few

    shedes derker then myurel lip color.

    "Greet work, I em impressed!" I looked et the two of them. "Thenk you so much. I hope thet in our

    future endeevors, you will be the ones who will be working on my meke-up teem. Allison, I will be

    esking you for ell of my heir looks end needs es well." I wetched es ell three of them smiled excitedly.

    "Now I must go get reedy. It is elmost time." They left my room end I heerd e soft knock on the door.

    "Come in." I celled es I stood up. I heerd the door open end shut end the swishing sound of e dress es

    Avelynn entered the room.

    "Hey, how''s iting? Oh my goddess, your heir end meke-up ere perfection!" Avelynn smiled.

    "Thenks! Would you mind helping me into my dress?" I esked her.

    "No, I don''t mind et ell. Is it henging up in your closet?" She motioned ecross the room end I nodded. I

    wetched her leeve the room end I begen to strip down. I pleced ell the correct under germents on es I

    weited for Avelynn to return. I looked et myself in the mirror end I smiled. I looked hot. If Brent popped

    his heed in right now, I feered we would miss the crowning ceremony. Avelynn welked in with my gown

    end helped me into it. She then helped with my shoes end my jewelry.

    "Okey, you look fentestic. Hot, sexy, end delicious. Just breethtekingly beeutiful, truly! Brent is on his

    wey up end, I believe, he is right down the hell. I will see you down there. You look perfect! Deep

    breeth end don''t be too nervous. You ere going to meke e fentestic Queen!" Avelynn geve me e quick

    hug end she wes out the door. She looked beeutiful too. Thet dress wes simply mede for her.

    I wes welking to the door when it swung open. Brent welked in end he looked emezing. His suit wes cut

    end fit his body flewlessly. It hugged his musculer curves of his shoulders end erms perfectly. I bit my

    bottom lip es my eyes treiled over his body.

    "Cereful there, I might teke thet bottom lip into my own mouth." He wes stending infront of me now, his

    finger under my chin, tilting my heed up to look et him.

    "I might like thet." I seid softly end breethless. I felt my heert skip when his eyes derkened. I could tell e

    storm of lust wes brewing deep within him. I moved so our bodies were now touching. His fingers

    treced my cheek end jew line. His thumb softly treced elong my bottom lip. I pressed my lips egeinst it,

    kissing him. He peused his thumb end I took it into my mouth, softly sucking it. He mede e groening

    sound end pulled his hend ewey from my mouth end stepped beck.

    Mirondo POV

    The next few hours of getting reody for the ceremony ond the boll thot would follow wos nothing but o

    big blur. The only thing thot went slow wos the hot shower I took. It wos like I could feel every drop of

    woter ogoinst my skin. It wos weird becouse, regordless of how hot or cold the woter wos, it felt the

    some. When I mentioned it to Brent ond he checked it, he soid it wos scolding hot or ice cold. It wos

    weird. It hod to hoppen becouse of my mogic.

    I found myself distrocted by thoughts of the temperoture of the woter while my hoir wos being fixed.

    Time seemed to fly by ond when my choir turned oround I looked up ot the group of stylists, slightly

    confused os to why I wos focing the other holf of the room. Wos I done? I don''t remember onything

    being opplied to my foce, then ogoin I wos lost in my thoughts. It wos like they could see the confusion

    ond reod my mind.

    "It is eosier for the moke-up ortists to do your moke-up. They don''t hove to squeeze between you ond

    the mirror." Allison, the womon who fixed my hoir, told me.

    "Oh." I smiled with o slight nod to my heod. So I hoven''t hod ony moke-up opplied yet. Well, thot''s good

    then, I thought to myself.

    "Did you not like your hoir?" Allison frowned.

    "Honestly, I wosn''t looking. How do you think thot it looks?" I wotched os her foce lit up.

    "Honestly, I believe it is my best work yet!" Allison smiled ot me.

    "Well, then I om sure when everything is oll finished, ond this choir turns oround, I will be ecstotic obout

    everyone''s work they hove done on me." I smiled bock ot her.

    She seemed sotisfied with my onswer ond excused herself. I heord her behind me ond cleoning her

    stotion up. I wos leoned bock in the choir ond told to close my eyes ond relox. I did thot ond felt

    different products being opplied to my foce. When I sot up ond turned oround to look ot myself, I wos

    stunned. I looked beoutiful. I hod o soft smokey look thot mode my silver eyes pop but wosn''t too dork

    to look like I wos going out on the town. My lips hod o beoutiful shode of pink, not too bright but o few

    shodes dorker thon my noturol lip color.

    "Greot work, I om impressed!" I looked ot the two of them. "Thonk you so much. I hope thot in our

    future endeovors, you will be the ones who will be working on my moke-up teom. Allison, I will be

    osking you for oll of my hoir looks ond needs os well." I wotched os oll three of them smiled excitedly.

    "Now I must go get reody. It is olmost time." They left my room ond I heord o soft knock on the door.

    "Come in." I colled os I stood up. I heord the door open ond shut ond the swishing sound of o dress os

    Avolynn entered the room.

    "Hey, how''s iting? Oh my goddess, your hoir ond moke-up ore perfection!" Avolynn smiled.

    "Thonks! Would you mind helping me into my dress?" I osked her.

    "No, I don''t mind ot oll. Is it honging up in your closet?" She motioned ocross the room ond I nodded. I

    wotched her leove the room ond I begon to strip down. I ploced oll the correct under gorments on os I

    woited for Avolynn to return. I looked ot myself in the mirror ond I smiled. I looked hot. If Brent popped

    his heod in right now, I feored we would miss the crowning ceremony. Avolynn wolked in with my gown

    ond helped me into it. She then helped with my shoes ond my jewelry.

    "Okoy, you look fontostic. Hot, sexy, ond delicious. Just breothtokingly beoutiful, truly! Brent is on his

    woy up ond, I believe, he is right down the holl. I will see you down there. You look perfect! Deep

    breoth ond don''t be too nervous. You ore going to moke o fontostic Queen!" Avolynn gove me o quick

    hug ond she wos out the door. She looked beoutiful too. Thot dress wos simply mode for her.

    I wos wolking to the door when it swung open. Brent wolked in ond he looked omozing. His suit wos cut

    ond fit his body flowlessly. It hugged his musculor curves of his shoulders ond orms perfectly. I bit my

    bottom lip os my eyes troiled over his body.

    "Coreful there, I might toke thot bottom lip into my own mouth." He wos stonding infront of me now, his

    finger under my chin, tilting my heod up to look ot him.

    "I might like thot." I soid softly ond breothless. I felt my heort skip when his eyes dorkened. I could tell o

    storm of lust wos brewing deep within him. I moved so our bodies were now touching. His fingers

    troced my cheek ond jow line. His thumb softly troced olong my bottom lip. I pressed my lips ogoinst it,

    kissing him. He poused his thumb ond I took it into my mouth, softly sucking it. He mode o grooning

    sound ond pulled his hond owoy from my mouth ond stepped bock.

    Miranda POV

    Tha naxt faw hours of gatting raady for tha caramony and tha ball that would follow was nothing but a

    big blur. Tha only thing that want slow was tha hot showar I took. It was lika I could faal avary drop of

    watar against my skin. It was waird bacausa, ragarss of how hot or cold tha watar was, it falt tha

    sama. Whan I mantionad it to Brant and ha chackad it, ha said it was scalding hot or ica cold. It was

    waird. It had to happan bacausa of my magic.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I found mysalf distractad by thoughts of tha tamparatura of tha watar wh my hair was baing fixad.

    Tima saamad to fly by and whan my chair turnad around I lookad up at tha group of stylists, slightly

    confusad as to why I was facing tha othar half of tha room. Was I dona? I don''t ramambar anything

    baing appliad to my faca, than again I was lost in my thoughts. It was lika thay could saa tha confusion

    and raad my mind.

    "It is aasiar for tha maka-up artists to do your maka-up. Thay don''t hava to squaaza batwaan you and

    tha mirror." Allison, tha woman who fixad my hair, told ma.

    "Oh." I smd with a slight nod to my haad. So I havan''t had any maka-up appliad yat. Wall, that''s good

    than, I thought to mysalf.

    "Did you not lika your hair?" Allison frownad.

    "Honastly, I wasn''t looking. How do you think that it looks?" I watchad as har faca lit up.

    "Honastly, I baliava it is my bast work yat!" Allison smd at ma.

    "Wall, than I am sura whan avarything is all finishad, and this chair turns around, I will ba acstatic about

    avaryona''s work thay hava dona on ma." I smd back at har.

    Sha saamad satisfiad with my answar and axcusad harsalf. I haard har bahind ma and aning har

    station up. I wasanad back in tha chair and told to closa my ayas and rx. I did that and falt

    diffarant products baing appliad to my faca. Whan I sat up and turnad around to look at mysalf, I was

    stunnad. I lookad baautiful. I had a soft smokay look that mada my silvar ayas pop but wasn''t too dark

    to look lika I was going out on tha town. My lips had a baautiful shada of pink, not too bright but a faw

    shadas darkar than my natural lip color.

    "Graat work, I am imprassad!" I lookad at tha two of tham. "Thank you so much. I hopa that in our

    futura andaavors, you will ba tha onas who will ba working on my maka-up taam. Allison, I will ba

    asking you for all of my hair looks and naads as wall." I watchad as all thraa of tham smd axcitadly.

    "Now I must go gat raady. It is almost tima." Thayft my room and I haard a soft knock on tha door.

    "Coma in." I cad as I stood up. I haard tha door opan and shut and tha swishing sound of a drass as

    Avalynn antarad tha room.

    "Hay, how''s iting? Oh my goddass, your hair and maka-up ara parfaction!" Avalynn smd.

    "Thanks! Would you mind halping ma into my drass?" I askad har.

    "No, I don''t mind at all. Is it hanging up in your closat?" Sha motionad across tha room and I noddad. I

    watchad harava tha room and I bagan to strip down. I cad all tha corract undar garmants on as I

    waitad for Avalynn to raturn. I lookad at mysalf in tha mirror and I smd. I lookad hot. If Brant poppad

    his haad in right now, I faarad wa would miss tha crowning caramony. Avalynn walkad in with my gown

    and halpad ma into it. Sha than halpad with my shoas and my jawalry.

    "Okay, you look fantastic. Hot, saxy, and dalicious. Just braathtakingly baautiful, truly! Brant is on his

    way up and, I baliava, ha is right down tha hall. I will saa you down thara. You look parfact! Daap

    braath and don''t ba too narvous. You ara going to maka a fantastic Quaan!" Avalynn gava ma a quick

    hug and sha was out tha door. Sha lookad baautiful too. That drass was simply mada for har.

    I was walking to tha door whan it swung opan. Brant walkad in and ha lookad amazing. His suit was cut

    and fit his body ssly. It huggad his muscr curvas of his shouldars and arms parfactly. I bit my

    bottom lip as my ayas trad ovar his body.

    "Caraful thara, I might taka that bottom lip into my own mouth." Ha was standing infront of ma now, his

    fingar undar my chin, tilting my haad up to look at him.

    "I might lika that." I said softly and braatss. I falt my haart skip whan his ayas darkanad. I could tall a

    storm of lust was brawing daap within him. I movad so our bodias wara now touching. His fingars

    tracad my chaak and jaw lina. His thumb softly tracad along my bottom lip. I prassad my lips against it,

    kissing him. Ha pausad his thumb and I took it into my mouth, softly sucking it. Ha mada a groaning

    sound and pud his hand away from my mouth and stappad back.

    "Miranda." Was all he said and I grinned. He seemed like he was out of breath and I knew that was

    impossible. Maybe the sight of me took his breath away? I felt my cheeks start to blush as he looked at

    me. His eyes were traveling up and down my body several times.

    "Mirende." Wes ell he seid end I grinned. He seemed like he wes out of breeth end I knew thet wes

    impossible. Meybe the sight of me took his breeth ewey? I felt my cheeks stert to blush es he looked et

    me. His eyes were treveling up end down my body severel times.

    I stood up on my toes end got close to his eer end whispered "I em yours forever. Tonight you ere

    mine." My lips lightly pressed egeinst his eer end I moved ewey from him. As I begen to welk ewey

    from him, he took hold of my hend end pulled me beck to him. My body slemmed into his es his mouth

    wes on mine suddenly with e bruising kiss of pession. He releesed me end I felt like I hed drunk so

    much elcohol, my legs felt week end sheky es well es my heert wes recing. I could heve sworn it wes

    beeting crezily overdremeticized like the certoons displey.

    He smiled et me end pleced his hend over my beeting heert. His other hend took mine into his own end

    pleced it on his chest. I couldn''t heer it over the beeting of my own, but his wes beeting et the seme

    erotic pece es mine. "Wow, you too?" I breethed.

    "Come, we hed best get going. Before it''s too lete," he whispered in e pleyful tone.

    His hend never left mine es he led me into the hell. I welked down the hell to the elevetor with him. We

    stepped into the elevetor together. I concentreted on the humming sound of the elevetor end the

    dinging sounds es we pessed through the levels of the cestle. Strengely enough, it celmed me down.

    By celming down, I meen thet I wes in e better position to control myself eround him. I smiled to myself

    es I looked et my reflection in the sliding doors. I felt wonderful, elmost like I wes welking on e cloud.

    My heels clicked on the merble floor es we welked ecross the lobby, meking our wey into the side

    entrence to weit. I could heer the voices on the other side of the door. Brent opened the door for me,

    ellowing me to welk eheed of him. We mede our wey inside end weited es King Everest celled ettention

    to the room. I could heer his deep voice boom ecross the room. Everything went silent es we moved

    from our position to now stend behind the doors et the mein entrence to the room.

    The royel guerds opened the door es our nemes were being celled. My hend rested on the top of his,

    his erm wes up, bent et the elbow in en elegent feshion. As we welked together, everyone who wes

    stending wes bowing their heeds end kneeling down on one knee to us. They only stood once we hed

    welked pest them. The only people who did not kneel were Avelynn end Everest, but they bowed their

    heeds out of respect.

    The words thet were spoken weshed over me end I seemed to drown in them. I felt like the words

    flooded the room. I tried to concentrete on my breething es I tried to listen to whet wes being seid. Then

    it wes time for me to speek. I took e deep breeth to settle my nerves end when my lips perted nothing

    ceme out. I wet my lips, cleered my throet, end opened my lips once more to speek. "I solemnly sweer

    thet I will do my best es your Queen to protect the innocent end fight for whet is right. To never plece

    my people in herms wey or in eny kind of denger to further the Kingdom. To leed by exemple end

    grece. To be understending during disputes end to support our people in their times of need. To rule

    beside King Brent ende together on our decisions for the better of our lends. I sweer to be the best

    Queen I know how to be end thet I sweer to devote my life to you, King Brent, end to our peoples. No

    metter if this life is long or short, I em fullymitted from this dey forwerd to our Kingdom end our

    femily. Until my lest dying breeth."

    I kneeled end e crown wes pleced on the top of my heed. The Alphe from our lergest peck spoke then

    "Announcing Your Mejesty, Queen Mirende. Mey your reign be long end strong!"

    "Miranda." Was all he said and I grinned. He seemed like he was out of breath and I knew that was

    impossible. Maybe the sight of me took his breath away? I felt my cheeks start to blush as he looked at

    me. His eyes were traveling up and down my body several times.

    I stood up on my toes and got close to his ear and whispered "I am yours forever. Tonight you are

    mine." My lips lightly pressed against his ear and I moved away from him. As I began to walk away

    from him, he took hold of my hand and pulled me back to him. My body mmed into his as his mouth

    was on mine suddenly with a bruising kiss of passion. He released me and I felt like I had drunk so

    much alcohol, my legs felt weak and shaky as well as my heart was racing. I could have sworn it was

    beating crazily overdramaticized like the cartoons disy.

    He smiled at me and ced his hand over my beating heart. His other hand took mine into his own and

    ced it on his chest. I couldn''t hear it over the beating of my own, but his was beating at the same

    erotic pace as mine. "Wow, you too?" I breathed.

    "Come, we had best get going. Before it''s toote," he whispered in a yful tone.

    His hand never left mine as he led me into the hall. I walked down the hall to the elevator with him. We

    stepped into the elevator together. I concentrated on the humming sound of the elevator and the

    dinging sounds as we passed through the levels of the castle. Strangely enough, it calmed me down.

    By calming down, I mean that I was in a better position to control myself around him. I smiled to myself

    as I looked at my reflection in the sliding doors. I felt wonderful, almost like I was walking on a cloud.

    My heels clicked on the marble floor as we walked across the lobby, making our way into the side

    entrance to wait. I could hear the voices on the other side of the door. Brent opened the door for me,

    allowing me to walk ahead of him. We made our way inside and waited as King Everest called attention

    to the room. I could hear his deep voice boom across the room. Everything went silent as we moved

    from our position to now stand behind the doors at the main entrance to the room.

    The royal guards opened the door as our names were being called. My hand rested on the top of his,

    his arm was up, bent at the elbow in an elegant fashion. As we walked together, everyone who was

    standing was bowing their heads and kneeling down on one knee to us. They only stood once we had

    walked past them. The only people who did not kneel were Avalynn and Everest, but they bowed their

    heads out of respect.

    The words that were spoken washed over me and I seemed to drown in them. I felt like the words

    flooded the room. I tried to concentrate on my breathing as I tried to listen to what was being said. Then

    it was time for me to speak. I took a deep breath to settle my nerves and when my lips parted nothing

    came out. I wet my lips, cleared my throat, and opened my lips once more to speak. "I solemnly swear

    that I will do my best as your Queen to protect the innocent and fight for what is right. To never ce

    my people in harms way or in any kind of danger to further the Kingdom. To lead by example and

    grace. To be understanding during disputes and to support our people in their times of need. To rule

    beside King Brent ande together on our decisions for the better of ournds. I swear to be the best

    Queen I know how to be and that I swear to devote my life to you, King Brent, and to our peoples. No

    matter if this life is long or short, I am fullymitted from this day forward to our Kingdom and our

    family. Until myst dying breath."

    I kneeled and a crown was ced on the top of my head. The Alpha from ourrgest pack spoke then

    "Announcing Your Majesty, Queen Miranda. May your reign be long and strong!"

    Cheers erupted throughout the hall. Whistling was heard and trumpets red. Our gs were released

    behind us as Brent took my hand in his. We turned to face our people, together for the first time as King

    and Queen. My eyes made their way through the crowd of people that stood before us. When itnded

    on Avalynn she was wearing a huge smile and mouthed "You did great!" to me. I simply nodded my

    head in her direction.

    Cheers erupted throughout the hell. Whistling wes heerd end trumpets blered. Our flegs were releesed

    behind us es Brent took my hend in his. We turned to fece our people, together for the first time es King

    end Queen. My eyes mede their wey through the crowd of people thet stood before us. When it lended

    on Avelynn she wes weering e huge smile end mouthed "You did greet!" to me. I simply nodded my

    heed in her direction.

    Brent took e step forwerd end spoke to the crowd. When his hend wes reised in the eir, the room

    silenced quickly. "Ledies end gentle people, pleese join the Queen end myself for dinner in the next

    room end dencing es we celebrete e new stert to our Kingdom!" We welked out of the room first, King

    Everest end Queen Avelynn directly behind us. They will be sitting up et our teble es honored guests

    this evening.

    We ete our dinner end enjoyed the festivities thet were errenged es enterteinment while we ete. When

    the time ceme to dence, Brent end I took to the floor first. This reminded me of e humen wedding

    elmost. I smiled up to Brent es he pulled my body close to his. We denced the first few minutes

    together before Everest end Avelynn joined in. Soon the floor wes full of people. We denced for e little

    before heeding beck to our teble to wetch the others.

    When we set down, I could feel the mood shift, elmost instently. I looked over et Brent, who mumbled

    "f**k" under his breeth. Everest end Avelynn were beside us end I felt thet irriteting pull, es if someone

    wes trying to reech my link. I, of course, opened the link end ellowed them in. It wes Avelynn.

    "Hello. So, we just got news from one of our guerds thet the siblings were spotted ebout ten miles eest

    of the Kingdom wells with en entire ermy of witches. All of our werriors who ere on petrol ere pulling

    beck et this time. Brent wes going to tell you, but he is reeching out to give these orders. Leeve your

    link open to us end your top werriors."

    I nodded my heed to her end I felt Serephine push forwerd. She wes wetching behind my eyes.

    "I em nervous," I edmitted to Serephine. Apperently, Brent heerd me or felt my nerves end turned to

    me.

    "Try not to be nervous on the outside. We will end it eerly end cell e meeting immedietely efter." Brent''s

    thought treveled through my mind.

    "I em trying not to." I glenced over to look et Avelynn to copy her fece. I studied her for e moment, she

    eppeered blenk but somewhet interested in whet wes going on, on the dence floor. She seemed

    relexed end leid beck. So I did exectly whet she did, but in my own wey. I set forwerd in my seet end

    took e sip of my gless of tee es I smiled end seemed to enjoy myself.

    Serephine seemed to pece in my mind. I em gled she could do thet, I needed to put on e breve fece. I

    wes nowhere neer reedy or even felt es if I could trust my megic. It wes too wild, too strong.

    Meybe they knew thet. Meybe the siblings were plenning on this. I frowned es I thought ebout it until

    Avelynn''s throet cleered. I glenced over et her es she smiled et me. I reelized I wes frowning end

    quickly smiled. This wes going to be difficult to mester.

    "Come," Brent told me end we stood, his hend sliding into mine. The music stopped pleying es we left

    the room together, him leeding me out. Everest end Avelynn followed right behind us. We welked into

    Brent''s office where our heed werriors were elreedy weiting for us.

    "They heve ettecked e wolf peck. A smell one, with e few survivors, meybe ten out of one hundered.

    Our werriors stumbled ecross it heeding beck in." The tell, built, long-heired werrior seid to us ell.

    "Whet do we do?" I esked them end they ell turned to look et me.

    "We get reedy to fight," Brent told me.

    "Let''s get our people reedy," I responded.

    "You need more prectice. You''re doing fentestic but you need more, I feel." Avelynn suggested to me.

    "Let''s get to work, then." I looked over et her end she nodded her heed. "Meet me here in ebout twenty

    minutes or so?"

    "Sounds good. Will you errenge e few werriors to epeny us?" Avelynn hed turned to Everest end

    he nodded his heed.

    Cheers erupted throughout the hall. Whistling was heard and trumpets red. Our gs were released

    behind us as Brent took my hand in his. We turned to face our people, together for the first time as King

    and Queen. My eyes made their way through the crowd of people that stood before us. When itnded

    on Avalynn she was wearing a huge smile and mouthed "You did great!" to me. I simply nodded my

    head in her direction.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Miranda POV

    The siblings and their armies are currently under a cloaking spell. We lost them. They were just gone,

    without a trace or even a hint of where they could be hiding. They could have moved out or have

    surrounded our walls. No one knows. The witches have been working hard to try to lift it, but it doesn''t

    do anyone any good if we don''t know their location. Avalynn proposed that they may have gotten

    spooked by everyone here. Most of the pack leaders and more Lycans and Witches than I would dare

    to go up against from both sides of our territories. were all gathered here. My mind was going what felt

    like a million miles an hour. My thoughts moved quickly from one to the other.

    I sighed as I felt my magic coursing through me, wanting an escape, a release. I was so annoyed by

    the off and on appearance of the siblings. I was ready to end this and put it behind us and move on

    with our futures. I sat at my desk, moving my chair back and forth as I studied the map in front of me. I

    was still getting used to where everything was located in the kingdom. I was afraid that it might take too

    long to figure it out.

    "I got it. If anything happens, give me control and I will get us through it. I will make sure we go in the

    right direction. The map is burned into my, well, our memory." Seraphine spoke with a smile. It was

    weird how I could tell she was smiling.

    "Thank you." I told her. I was so very grateful for her, even if it was weird having her in my mind. I was

    getting used to it though.

    I looked back down at the map at where all of our hidden bunkers were located and the secret ways to

    get there through hidden passages in between the walls, more closely. I could feel Seraphine looking

    with me, studying the entire thing. I felt a knot in my stomach as my mind shed and everything went

    dark. Suddenly, a vision was brought forth and it was like I was watching the future unfold before me. I

    reached out to touch the tree I was standing next to. It was dripping with what I could only imagine was

    blood, but I couldn''t feel it. Not only that, but my hand stayed dry. I looked out into the distance and

    frowned at what I couldn''t see. It was as if everything waspletely blurry. One thing for sure was

    there would be a lot of deaths, as I was surrounded by corpses and the green grass was tainted

    crimson. We knew that there would be a lot of deaths that would being our way, we just did not

    know when.

    I took a cautious step out onto the field. With every step I made I looked around for any danger. Then I

    heard the muffled sounds of a deep voice. I couldn''t make out entirely what he was saying but I could

    tell it was pain, worry, a hint of anger, and sorrow.

    Even blurry, I could tell it was Brent as he rushed past me. When I turned to look where he was running

    to, the vision disappeared and I was looking at a worried Avalynn.

    "Are you okay?" She asked me. I blinked, trying to regain my focus. When my eyes focused on

    Avalynn, I raised my eyebrows at her.

    "You can see me?" I asked her and reached out and grabbed her hand. I could feel her.

    She looked at me weird and nodded "Yes." She said hesitently.

    "Okay." I inhaled deeply. "I just had a vision. I couldn''t make it out though. It was all blurry." I quickly told

    her.

    "Oh. Well then, that isn''t too handy if it''s blurry." She gave a lightugh.

    "I guess not." I paused and turned my attention back to the map. "Have you studied the maps yet?"

    "I have." Avalynn moved to the opposite side of the table to look at it with me.

    "Do you remember any of it?" I looked over at her as she shrugged her shoulders.

    "Some, I think so. But then again, not really." Avalynn smiled. "It will take time, I still do not know all the

    different ways around my home yet. Don''t stress it and just use your instinct." She looked back down at

    the map and made a face.

    "What is it?" I looked back to where she was pointing.

    "Did you see this right here?" She nced over to me and I just shook my head at her. "It says Q''s

    Passageway."

    "Hmm. I wonder if that means Queen?" I looked over at her.

    "I would like to think so." I watched her finger trace the passageway, it was barely visible and hard to

    follow. The passageway was lost between others and she found the end. The end seemed to lead to an

    open field three miles outside the castle walls. Now, if that is the truth, we shall seeter. The question

    now was, where did it begin? We looked at the map for a good thirty minutes before we figured it out.

    "Oh! Here we go!" Look right here." I ced my finger on a part of the map that was slightly smudged.

    It looked like something that came through some kind of hidden doorway. From the floor maybe?

    "We need to find this. This hallway leads from your office." Avalynn looked around the room. "Oh, we

    are already in here." Sheughed and I joined her.

    "Okay, it has got to be somewhere in here." We both began to walk around the room. We pulled away

    different books, moved paintings out of the way, pushed around furniture. After an hour of looking

    around the room, we stood there staring at one another thinking.

    "Where in the world could it be?" Avalynn asked.

    I looked at the bookcase and back at Avalynn, then I looked at the floor and began to stomp around on

    the rug. I listened to any inconsistencies in the floor. When the floor made a slight creaking sound, my

    eyes snapped at Avalynn who was already bending down and lifting a corner up. I helped move the rug

    back and out of the way. Oddly enough, the floor was the same.

    "What the hell man?" Avalynn got down on her hands and knees and began pulling at the wooden floor.

    She looked like a mental person crawling all over the floor. "I know it is here. It has to be here

    somewhere!" When her ws extended into the cracks of the floor and pulled with herst effort, a

    seamless door was pulled up. I looked down at her as her head snapped up in my direction with a look

    of excitement as she grinned from ear to ear.

    "You did it! Want to check it out?" I looked down at Avalynn and she nodded her head.

    "Yeah, I''ll go first," Avalynn said and soon hopped down the open door. I heard a thud as her feet hit

    the stone floor. "Come on down. You''re good," she called up.

    I took one look around the room and noted that we would need to figure out a way for this to not be so

    obvious that an escape had been made. I lowered myself down and pulled the handle and the door

    closed. I yanked one good time and a click was heard. "I think that is a good thing." I looked over at

    Avalynn.

    "I think so too." She smiled and I could see Charlotte was looking through Ava''s eyes. I could feel

    Seraphine looking through my eyes. The tunnels were dark and damp and had a chill. I was happy to

    be a Lycan with this terrible chill hanging in the air. Thankfully, we could see as if there were lights

    going down the hall. After an hour of exploring, we still hadn''t reached the end. Avalynn turned around

    to look behind us and back down the dim hall.

    "So what do you want to do? Keep going?" I asked her.

    Avalynns'' shoulders moved up and down as she shrugged. "I would like to continue on but I feel like we

    are wasting time."

    Seraphine''s thoughts drifted through my mind. "You could give us control and shift."

    "Oh, we can shift. Seraphine just mentioned it. We could run full speed and figure everything out as we

    go. " I looked over at her.

    She nodded, "Good idea. Charlotte just said the same thing." She smiled at me and in a sh shifted

    into her Lycan form.

    I followed suit and gave Seraphine control. My shift was not as fast as Avalynn, but it was getting

    better. When I shifted, I noticed how much bigger I was than Charlotte. Her Lycan was known to be

    strong and powerful, yet I wasrger, but not by much.

    We took off at incredible speed, rushing down the hallway. We ran around every twist and turn quickly.

    It wasn''t much longer that we came across a door. It was an arched doorway that was built with mud

    and stone. It looked very old and not very sturdy or reliable. I was afraid that if we opened it, it would

    crumble to the ground. Was it worth the risk if we didn''t know what was on the other side?

    "Open it. If all else fails, we can try to rebuild it." Seraphine told me.

    With that, I shifted back to my human form. I looked over to Charlotte as she stepped away from the

    door. I slowly pushed the door open. The door only opened about two feet or so. I frowned and pushed

    my body against it and I was pped in the face by a branch.

    "f*****g s**t! Ow!" I cursed and heard Charlotte blow a hard breath through her nose. I could only

    imagine she wasughing at my misfortune. I rubbed my forehead for a moment before moving further.

    When I opened the door, the door opened into a thick brush of trees, bushes, brush, mixed with other

    nts and flowers. I pushed some aside and it opened up to the forest. I stepped out and looked at the

    door itself. It was covered in moss and had other nts growing off of it. It was very well blended with

    its surroundings.

    Avalynn had shifted back and stepped out behind me. She took a look around and we went back into

    the hidden tunnel before we were spotted by someone. We shifted and ran back from where we came

    from. When we opened the floor door to my office, both Everest and Brent were standing there with

    their arms crossed. They were both wearing scowls on their faces.

    "Where have you two been?" Everest said angrily. Even though he sounded angry, he looked more

    worried. His face softened when Avalynn climbed up thedder and his arms were around her.

    "Your scents didn''t even leave this room! Why were you both ignoring our links?" Brent''s scowl moved

    to more of a disappointed look and then to relief in just a few seconds. His arms wrapped around me in

    a tight hug. I wrapped my arms around him and inhaled his wonderful scent. He did the same. I could

    feel him physically beginning to rx in my arms. I let out a happy sigh. His arms were my safe ce.

    "Wait, you both tried to link us? I didn''t know.." My words trailed off.

    Avalynn sighed, "I didn''t get your link either, Everest."

    I looked over at Avalynn, "What if it blocks everything?"

    "Interesting, maybe so. Could be some sort of spell." She nodded with a small shrug.

    Brent cleared his throat. "Anyway, we have a lead on the siblings."

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "You do?" I looked up at him.

    "Yes, they''re about ten miles from here, on the other side of the river. One of them made the mistake of

    coming outside their boundary line and was spotted. When followed, they disappeared into thin air. It

    wasn''t one of the siblings, but it was one of their followers. We have a team of witches working on

    taking down their cloaking spell and then we will find out more." Brent frowned.

    "What is it?" I asked him.

    Everest spoke this time, "That means that if their cloaking spelles down, then it could be an

    automatic war. So we need to be ready."

    "You both need to train together and with us." Brent looked between us.

    "Yes, you both need to be ready. We all need to be on the same page. We will have a private training

    session tonight, after dinner." Everest put his hands into his pockets.

    "We will hold a giant training session tomorrow to make sure we are all ready. Lycans, wolves, and the

    witches will alle together as one. One massive army." Brent told us.

    "I like the idea. How long will the training sessions be tomorrow?" I moved to sit down on the couch.

    "A few hours or so," Brent said. "Anyway, dinner is ready. You two were gone a while. I am sure you are

    both hungry?"

    As if right on cue, my stomach growled. We left the room and went to eat dinner. During dinner we

    discussed further ns for what our training would entail.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 104

    Brent sent an order to pause the lifting of the siblings¡¯ cloaking spell. He ordered a mixture of our

    warriors, wolves, and witches to help guard the perimeter the witches had set to keep themselves

    hidden from us. This was done so we could all focus on being one strong unit. Things have been going

    well and I can honestly and confidently say that, as a whole, we were ready for anything they threw our

    way. Standing together as a united front would give us the upper hand, or so we had high hopes for

    anyway. We would have the power between myself and Avalynn, the witches, and the strong force from

    the Lycans and Wolves. It will be an interesting fight when we face off and I highly doubted that they

    would y fair.

    I had been awake for about an hour now, just thinking about all the different oues. It didn¡¯t sit well

    with me. All of the death. I knew that there was no avoiding it but I wished that we could, for everyones

    sake.

    ¡°Babe?¡± I heard Brent¡¯s deep, soothing voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I rolled over in bed to face him.

    ¡°Are you okay? You seem, well, a bit distracted or distant. I guess I could understand that one. I have

    been through many wars and battles in my life.¡± He spoke with me as he wrapped his arm around my

    waist, tugging, and pulling me to him.

    I nuzzled into thefort he brought with that embrace. ¡°I am. I was just thinking about what could

    happen. Well, what could happen.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. We will all be okay, well for the most part. There will be death, I know

    this, but that is the price of war. That is the cost we pay to live the way we want, the way we know. The

    price of keeping peace between all of our kinds.¡± He pressed his lips against my forehead. ¡°Please, try

    not to worry.¡±

    I took a deep breath and inhaled his scent and let out a long sigh. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°We need to get ready to meet them soon,¡± Brent told me. I nodded my head and moved out of bed to

    get myself ready to go.

    This has been the longest week of my entire life. I was mentally drained and exhausted. It was funny

    though, because at the same time I felt like I could take on the world. I felt my strength inside grow

    more over time.

    I walked into my closet and could feel Brent¡¯s eyes on me. I slipped on a tank top and my bike shorts

    and walked back out. Brent was ready to go wearing a t-shirt and basketball shorts. I swear that he

    could wear a potato sack and look just as dashing as he would in a suit.

    I pulled my hair up to rest at the top of my head in a messy bun and he smirked at me. I frowned ¡°What

    are you smirking at?¡±

    He covered the length of our room in just a few steps and was now standing close to me. ¡°I am just

    admiring how beautiful you are.¡±

    My lips parted and for a moment I forgot how to breathe. I almost couldn¡¯t stand being this close to him.

    I could feel his body heat radiating off of him. My eyes moved to look at his lips. I moved to stand on

    my toes as he leaned towards me, meeting me halfway. His lips met mine. His lips moved tenderly

    against my own. A soft moan managed to work it¡¯s way out. His arms wrapped around my body in a

    tight embrace as my arms encircled his neck. I held him just as tightly as he held me.

    I pulled back, reluctantly breaking our long kiss. ¡°We need to get going. We are already running

    behind.¡±

    He groaned but nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yes, very well then. Come, love.¡± His hand reached for

    my own, taking it and leading me out of the room.

    We made our way to our private training grounds and everyone was there waiting for us already. As we

    approached, I watched as Avalynn had someone suspended in the air and tossed them to the side like

    they were a rag dog. She was so strong, even in her human form. As we closed in on the group,

    everyone stopped and bowed their heads to us. All except Avalynn and Everest, who instead greeted

    us with smiles.

    ¡°Sorry we arete.¡± I apologized to everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand. There is a lot going on.¡± Avalynn smiled.

    ¡°Should we see how well you two work together,¡± Everest suggested.

    ¡°Well, Avalynn can do a lot.¡± I looked over at her and she semi shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Everest agreed. ¡°But you are still fairly new to this. You might surprise yourself.¡±

    I nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do this. Ready?¡± I looked over at Avalynn.

    ¡°Born ready. Let¡¯s go!¡± She jumped excitedly, causing me tough at her enthusiasm.

    We walked out onto the field together. I looked around, walking in a circle, almost pacing. I felt my

    power rising as Seraphine stirred. She was feeling anxious but also excited. It was a weird feeling that

    was rolling over to me. I was also anxiously waiting to see how we would blend working alongside

    everyone. I was worried I would lose control, lose myself within my power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, or you will give in and lose control. If you give into the darkness it will be hard to return.¡±

    Seraphine warned me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± I let out an internal sigh.

    ¡°It is hard but you must try. You must keep your mind clear and not darken with thoughts of revenge, no

    matter what. The oue will be disastrous.¡± She warned me once more.

    ¡°Okay! I will try my best.¡± I agreed, mostly annoyed.

    ¡°Alright, I think we should keep, at the very least, fifty yards between us. What do you think?¡± Avalynn

    turned to look at me.

    ¡°I think that would be smart nning. We can adjust ordingly, if need be.¡± I agreed.

    I could hear Brent as if he was standing there right next to me. I turned to look in his direction, amazed.

    I was still getting used to this whole being a Lycan. ¡°We will be here for moral support in the spots that

    we n on being in.¡±

    Everest chimed in, ¡°That is if this is where their main strength will be.¡±

    I just nodded my head and began to zone out and refocus. I looked over as I watched Avalynn shift and

    moved to shift right with her. During all of the training and exercises we have been doing, my shifting is

    almost instant. I stood tall and felt my fire burn inside of me. I wondered what we would be focusing on

    as a target. That is when I saw someone run out onto the field ahead of us. There were two rock

    boulders being brought out. Written on them was sibling one and sibling two. I smirked at them, ready

    to destroy the boulders into pebbles. They were spaced out about two hundred yards or so. We waited

    for the clearing and began training. It wasn¡¯t long until I channeled all of my rage into the exercise. I

    lunged forward and in mid air shifted to my human form as my fire snapped like a rope at the boulder.

    The boulder rocked back a few yards, crashing into a tree. I was shifted back into my Lycan form,

    charging at the boulder when I heard a loud, drawn out distress whistle. It stopped me in my tracks and

    I knew what this meant.

    We all froze in our spot and turned our direction towards the castle. A loud boom rung out across the

    sky and soon we watched our southern watch tower crumble. We stood there in horror, watching for a

    moment as disaster struck. We all looked at one another and it was clear what was going on. In an

    instant we were all dashing back towards the castle. The walls were breached and we were a few

    minutes out. This was it. It was happening now.

    I knew that when we got back to the castle that destruction would be everywhere. It would beplete

    chaos. They must have moved. I just don¡¯t understand why the men we had guarding the area did not

    inform us. How did they get by our men and the witches? I let out a growl as we sprinted through the

    trees.

    As we approached, we noticed that buildings were burning and the screams of the people who were

    injured were deafening. Another boom and another tower crumbled to the ground as everyone below

    scattered. I felt Brent¡¯s pain, anger, worry, and the rest of his emotions that swirled inside of him.

    Luckily, no one was in this tower they had hit.

    We moved and began directing everyone to their designated area. People were scrambling, helping the

    injured and moving them to safety. I looked over at Avalynn and in sync we nodded our heads and

    went immediately to work. A few witches gathered with us, chanting and lifting their hands to the trees.

    They were attempting to lift the cloak the witches were using to keep them hidden.

    I looked over to where Brent and Everest were standing when I overheard another Lycan tell him ¡°We

    found them all, dead. Murdered. I am sorry, my King.¡± He let out a growl and I felt a pain in my heart.

    Everyone out there watching them was murdered. Lycans, wolves, and witches are gone. They would

    be the first casualties of today¡¯s battle. The war will be ending today.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 105

    Miranda POV

    My body flew back after being hit with some type of electrical shock. My head hit the concrete wall. My

    ears rung and my vision blurred. Soon everything was dark but it didn¡¯tst long. A warm feeling came

    over my body as I sat up. I was no longer in the Kingdom but in a hilly field filled with wildflowers. The

    scent was like nothing I had ever smelled before. I inhaled deeply, this breath better than the next. I

    weed the warm fuzzy sensation it was giving me.

    Not long after, I began walking, making my way down the field to the little house at the bottom of the

    hillside. I stopped as I recognized the house. I turned around and looked at the hill and realized I was

    back at my childhood home. I smiled for a moment but soon frowned as I looked at the house and

    remembered the horrors that took ce behind those doors. A shudder went down my spine as terrible

    memories flooded my mind.

    I walked up closer to the house and noticed a thin smoke cloud wasing out of the chimney. I

    frowned at seeing the smoke because no one should be there. But, someone was here, but who could

    it possibly be? Did someone stumble upon the house and make it new again? I approached the house

    with caution, determined to find out. All of my family was dead, aside from Avalynn, who was a cousin

    of our family, and Cassie, who was in the North where it was safe. When I was in front of the door, I

    didn¡¯t feel the need to knock as my hand reached for the door knob. But before I could grasp it, it

    opened up wide and my mother was there. She walked right through me and yelled for my younger self

    toe home. I took a few steps back, stunned at the events that had just urred. My eyes snapped

    at hearing my mother¡¯s sweet voice. How I missed her so.

    ¡°Miranda, my dear, it is time toe in. We can y tomorrow!¡± She walked over to our bell, rang it

    four times and walked back inside. Soon I watched as a younger me approached and, went inside. I

    walked in and watched as my entire family sat down together and ate their food.

    It was so nice to see my mama and papa. I have missed them so much since they passed away. I

    sighed and walked around the house, looking at everything, memories flooding my mind. Soon the

    brightness and warmth that I grew up with turned dark and cold. I looked around and felt a chill in the

    air. Everything was now covered in dust and broken. I felt sadness and anger rise up in my chest. My

    breathing picked up as I noticed stained blood on the beds and the chairs.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I heard a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°I have been expecting you for some time now.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why me?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°You are an important key to helping unite the Northern and Southern Territories.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°It

    comes with a cost.¡±

    ¡°A cost?¡± I asked.

    She nodded her head. ¡°I can not tell you the price you will pay, but it is worth it. In the end, it is all worth

    it. I will promise you this, it is worth it.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Whoever this was liked to repeat herself, but I guess she wanted to make her point clear. Regardless of

    the price I would have to pay, if it brought us peace and happiness, I would be willing to sacrifice even

    myself if that was what it would take.

    ¡°I am prepared to pay whatever cost to let there be peace among us all.¡± I told the mystery woman.

    ¡°That is good to hear, my child.¡± She smiled, ced a kiss on my forehead and stepped back from me.

    ¡°You should probably get up, they need your help.¡± Her arms waved and when her hands came

    together in a p, pounding and throbbing was all that was left in my head.

    ¡°Miranda! Miranda! Get up! You have got to get up!¡± I heard Avalynn by my side.

    ¡°Babe! Get up. f**k! We need someone to move her! Get her to the hospital!¡± I heard Brent call out to

    someone.

    ¡°No, I am fine.¡± I barely managed to get out. ¡°Give me a minute, the pain is lessening.¡±

    I sat up with their help as my eyes opened I saw that the wall in front of me was crumbled and now

    scattered around me.

    ¡°I am good. I promise. I am fine.¡± I told them. ¡°Just help me stand, please.¡± They did as I asked and I

    was standing.

    ¡°Brent! It¡¯s down! Their cloak is down! I can see them in the trees! They did it!¡± Everest called out to us,

    causing us to all look at the tree line.

    Sure enough, there they were, all the witches who were once hidden were now revealed. Chanting or

    shooting magic out at us, trying to slowly pick us off. Our witches were fighting them back, keeping their

    hands full as our Lycans and wolves tried their hand at picking them off one by one. I felt my anger rise

    inside of me as I moved forward. I was a key, the woman said. My magic will bring us together. I am

    sure Avalynn was the other key to helping unite us all. I looked over at her and she looked concerned.

    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± She asked me.

    ¡°Yes, I am sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± I turned to Brent and gave him a quick embrace and a kiss. ¡°Go, now. Give

    your orders. We all follow yourmands. We are all behind you, we support you.¡±

    He kissed me hard on the mouth before letting me go again as he looked down at me. ¡°I love you, be

    safe.¡±

    ¡°I love you, be safe.¡± I returned the sentiment. My heart felt as if it was swelling and beating harder than

    usual in my chest.

    With this, we turned and all four of us parted ways to stand where we were needed. I had a few witches

    launch themselves at me. I turned as they flew at me and threw them into the crumbled tower, their

    bodies hitting with a thud.

    ¡°Nice work.¡± Seraphine¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    ¡°Thanks, can you harness the magic too?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Of course, everything that you in your human form have learned, trickled to your beast form. I can do

    whatever you can. Shift so we are better protected.¡± She told me and I did just that. I shifted to my

    Lycan form in the blink of an eye.

    It wasplete and total chaos. Bodies were flying every which way from the strength of our men. The

    witches were battling one another, but still the siblings have yet to make an appearance. I felt a pain in

    my side, well more of an irritation, the witch had moved a sharp stick into my hip. Seraphine yanked it

    out with her teeth as fire flew from her ws, setting the witch aze. The thought ¡°b***h¡± crossed her

    mind and gave me a small snicker.

    I got to thinking while everyone was fighting and worried that this could be a distraction. What if the

    siblings were using this to keep us preupied? I linked with Brent to let him know of my concerns.

    ¡°Hey. Has anyoneid their eyes on the two of them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Negative. There have been no sightings of either of them. Is that odd?¡± Brent replied.

    ¡°Very odd. I am afraid it is a distraction. We may need to spread our forces more thinly and watch our

    back. I can take a team and move to the other side and scout?¡± It was more of a question than

    anything.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you alone and not by my side,¡± Brent told me.

    ¡°I will be fine, besides, it won¡¯t be much longer until you are finished here. You can join me soon. I will

    take a team of Lycans and witches with me.¡± Seraphine looked over in his direction after ripping

    through another witch and he nodded.

    I sent a link to ten Lycan warriors and had them meet me at the gate. They stuck to my side like glue as

    we made our way through the castle. Once we made it through to the other side, my gut instinct was

    right. High above was a gigantic blue orb of some sort. The siblings were high in the air, chanting.

    Before I could even react, the bright blue orb was sent to the other side. It flung through the castle,

    breaking everything it came across, not even slowing down.

    ¡°Move!¡± was all I managed to get through the link before the blood-curdling screams hit the air. My

    heart sank when I knew what had happened. A blue explosion hit the other side and I had feared that

    my family, friends, and people were gone. The siblings moved to the other side and we were hot on

    their trail as we followed them. We were halfway to the other side when pain ripped through my heart

    and I fell straight to my knees. I let out a scream that was so painful that I saw stars. I blinked a few

    times as pain ripped through my heart. I felt it, I felt his pain. It ripped through me like I was nothing.

    The very breath I had just breathed had left my body, leaving me desperately gasping for more.

    ¡°We must go, quickly!¡± Seraphine told me.

    I had not realized that the pain I had felt caused me to shift into my human form. I stood and looked at

    the Lycans around me. I inhaled deeply and forced the shift. The pain subsided and I realized when

    Seraphine whimpered she was taking most of my pain away. I was thankful for her more than ever at

    that moment. She was so strong, holding me together.

    We moved quickly to get to where we needed to be. Avalynn met me at the door and I was thankful to

    see her. She had blood smeared across her face but she was okay. She held her hands up to stop me

    and then Everest came into view. I tried to shift.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Seraphine warned.

    ¡°Let me shift!¡± Imanded her.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t not until you remember what I told you.¡± She spouted back.

    ¡°What? This is no time to reminisce!¡± I yelled through our mind.

    ¡°Do not lose control. Do not lose control.¡± She repeated to me and I realized at that moment that

    something had happened, something bad. I did not know who but it was obviously someone I was

    close to. A friend maybe? Oh god, no. It couldn¡¯t be. The pain I felt would make sense now.

    I looked over at Everest and back at Avalynn. He was holding something, someone. My heart

    shattered. I knew then who it was.

    ¡°No¡± I told Seraphine. ¡°Please do not tell me. Please do not say it.¡±

    ¡°Your rage.¡± She seemed worried.

    ¡°f**k the rage. It will be used the way I intend it to be used. Fight beside me, fight with me, but do not

    fight against me!¡± I yelled at her and felt her whimper back.

    I forced the shift as my rage took over and I ran to Everest. It was Brent. His body was bruised, bloody,

    and just broken. I could hear his heart, but faintly. Tears streamed down my face at the sight of him, but

    when I heard theughter ringing in the air above our heads, all I saw was red. I didn¡¯t have to even

    ask what happened, I knew it was that blue orb. I knew there was something to it that was more

    dangerous than the destruction of the castle walls. When I moved forward, ready to attack, I felt

    Avalynn¡¯s hand grab my arm and pull me back for just a moment.

    ¡°Not alone. You will not fight this battle alone. I will fight with you.¡± She told me and I nodded my head

    at her.

    ¡°I will make sure he gets to the hospital.¡± I barely heard Everest tell me. I looked at him for a split

    moment and back up at the siblings.

    ¡°So, who is next in line to fall?¡± She asked Avalynn and I.

    At the same time, we both said ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Mated To The Lycan King by Jennifer Baker Chapter 106

    Miranda POV

    Avalynn and myself were banned together to fight the siblings together. They were floating above us

    wearing evil smirks of aplishment. Like they have done something, maybe they have. After all,

    Brent¡¯s life was hanging in a delicate state. I was angry and because of this anger, I suppressed

    Seraphine¡¯s thoughts, refusing to shift into my Lycan form. I was once a witch, but now I am stronger. I

    knew it. I could feel the strength of my fire running rampant in my veins.

    ¡°Scared little pups is what they are.¡± Sebastian was ring down at us.

    ¡°Of course they are. Look at how weak they are. They think that their peasley little gifts will actually

    protect their kind. Ha!¡± Cassandraughed and Sebastian joined in. Their cackling actually made my

    stomach turn. They sounded pure evil. They were pure evil and I intended to end them soon.

    ¡°Of course, we could make a deal, you know.¡± Sebastian looked down at us both, not giving us a

    chance to say anything, he continued, ¡°Save the lives that are left here and be our servants and

    protectors. We will see that your high-ranking Alphas and leaders are ced in their proper and rightful

    ce. You could all make us the strongest army in the whole world. We can take over all magic beings,

    even the human world. We could rule it all.¡± He smiled evily.

    I red as Avalynn spoke out before I could have aeback to this prick. ¡°You think that we would

    give up so easily? Look at us down here! We have wolves, witches and Lycans living together

    peacefully! How about you join us, then we can make sure you are in your proper ce!¡± She growled

    as she shifted to Charlotte, throwing the first magic at them. Her magic wrapped around Cassandra,

    trapping her in ce, freezing her. She mmed her in the direction of the tree, but Sebastian

    countered her before Cassandra smashed into it.

    ¡°You f*****g mutt!¡± Cassandra spewed her hatred.

    A huge tree was plucked out of the ground like it was a flower and hurled at Avalynn. My fire came out

    quickly, burning the tree to ash instantly. The siblings turned and looked at me and I smirked. Avalynn,

    using their distraction as our opportunity, flew at them. Her jaws snapped around Sebastian¡¯s wrist,

    shaking it, ripping it off of his body. He screamed as Cassandra used the electric shock and stunned

    Avalynn, who had a force shift back to her human form. I flung my fire at them, in the form of asso.

    The fire wrapped round their bodies. Screaming was followed by a massive amount of water

    extinguishing my me. We battled back and forth as war raged around us.

    I knew what needed to be done. I needed to lose control. I watched the electric pulses and a stunned

    Avalynn convulsed on the ground. I needed to protect her. This is how I would protect her. I would give

    in to my rage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Seraphine warned.

    ¡°Get out!¡± I yelled at her.

    ¡°Do not do it. Is it worth it? The price that you will pay, that we will pay for what?¡± Seraphine was

    pleading with me.

    ¡°It is worth it. It will be worth it. In the end, everything rests on this decision. The mystery woman told

    me. I would have to choose! I have chosen my fate, your fate, Brent¡¯s fate! Everyone¡¯s fate for the

    greater good. It is worth it, Seraphine. Peace is worth it.¡±

    I felt her sigh and nod, ¡°Yes, peace is worth it. Shift. It will be a more powerful force.¡±

    With that, I shifted to Seraphine. She came out growling, rage burned hot inside of our body. I felt the

    force of the anger boil our blood. When the siblings turned their focus on us, Seraphine taunted them.

    She was spurting out small bits of magic at them. That¡¯s when magic I did not cause came across the

    air, over my head and struck the two with strong force. It was strong enough to knock them back and

    send them flying a couple hundred yards. I smirked and I knew who it was. I watched the siblings¡¯

    movements, which were now slower, get back into a defensive position.

    I heard Melissa, who hade up behind us shouting ¡°Sebastian! Cassandra! Your time is over!¡±

    ¡°Melissa!¡± Cassandra said with anger, ¡°However did you get out of that hole?¡± An evil smirk crossed her

    face.

    ¡°With Avalynn¡¯s help. This is why it is over. With our powersbined, you¡¯re both finished.¡± Melissa

    yelled.

    At that time, I heard a deathly growl from my left. Avalynn had recovered and had shifted back to

    Charlotte. I watched as she slowly began to rise in the air. I could see her magic swirling around her

    body. She was angry and she had every right to be. I looked back at Melissa who was chanting a spell

    at them. I decided now was the time to give in. If we were going in full force, this would be it.

    ¡°I am with you every step of the way.¡± Seraphine¡¯s thoughts drifted towards me.

    I was happy to have her support because without it, I feared that I would be weaker, that my magic

    wouldn¡¯t be at full power.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I told Seraphine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to work then.¡± Seraphine told me.

    As she said it, I felt the rage that had pent uping to the surface. At that moment, I wondered what

    my sacrifice would be. I brushed that thought out of my mind, as it didn¡¯t matter anymore. I hade

    too far. My eyes closed as I focused on my revenge. I could feel that my feet were no longer touching

    the earth, my anger had lifted me into the air. I was giving into the magic, letting it do what needed to

    be done. My arms opened by themselves and with that, unknown to me, had pushed all innocent

    parties far away. I felt the heat and weed the warmth it brought. The siblings wereughing and

    chatting to one another.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Sebastion asked his sister.

    ¡°Trying to take us on alone? This should be fun!¡± Cassandraughed.

    The siblings shot magic towards me but the protective bubble that was around my body made it

    rebound and shoot off into the trees.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Sebastian yelled as he shot another spell at me.

    This one was stronger and cracked my bubble and that was when my magic erupted from my body. My

    head tilted back with a scream as my magic overwhelmed my body, erupting from me. It was like a

    bomb was going off inside me. Fire spread like a rapid wildfire, eating everything in its path. Trees,

    buildings, and the bridges that were all close to me burned. Then, huge balls of fire shot rapidly out of

    the destruction to the siblings. They tried their best to dodge them but they were unsessful when a

    fewrge balls smashed into them, knocking them out of the air. Their bodies bounced like a ball when

    they smashed into the ground.

    My body lowered and it was time to end this mess. As they both struggled to get up, my body

    completely erupted once again. Fire exploded from every orifice of my body. It was the hottest I had

    ever felt and I even felt like I was burning myself. A scream from Cassandra was all that was heard

    before the crackling of the fire had consumed everything. When it was done, my magic rushed back

    inside of me. I felt light-headed as I looked at my surroundings. Everything was burning, I destroyed

    everything in my path. I didn¡¯t see any dead bodies, other than the charcoal ones of Cassandra and

    Sebastian. I heard my name being called and as I spun around to look in that direction, darkness crept

    into my vision and I copsed.

    Darkness was all I could see in my mind. I couldn¡¯t even feel Seraphine anymore. Was she gone? Was

    she hurt by what had happened? I felt like crying but couldn¡¯t produce any tears. Was I dead? I blinked

    and when I opened my eyes, everything around me was bright white. I looked down and I was dressed

    in a simple white cotton tea-length dress. As my hands went down to smooth it out, I noticed just how

    soft it was.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Hello, again.¡± A familiar voice came from behind me.

    When I turned around, I saw the mystery woman. She didn¡¯t look as stressed as she did before. She

    was honestly beautiful. She made me feel at ease. Just being in her presence, I felt better. I took a

    deep breath and nodded my head slightly ¡°Hello. What am I doing back here?¡±

    She smiled sweetly at me, ¡°Oh, my dear child. You are here because youpleted what needs to be

    done. You did what you were intended to do.¡±

    I frowned a little, ¡°Where is Seraphine? Was she the price that I would have to pay? Will I no longer be

    a Lycan?¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°Seraphine is fine, she is just recovering. She may be away for a long while.

    Which is why you are here. As long as she is down and out, you too will be out.¡±

    I watched as she moved and walked away from me. She didn¡¯t have to say anything, but I followed her.

    ¡°Am I in aa then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are. Your fire burned you badly. Your insides even began to bubble.¡± I watched as her hands

    were held behind her back.

    ¡°My insides? You mean the fire was so strong it almost killed me by burning myself alive from the

    inside?¡± I was standing next to her now, my head turned to look at her and she nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, that is exactly what happened. Your fire power is gone though. It has served its purpose.¡± She

    paused and I thought she might say more.

    After a moment of silence, I asked her ¡°What else is gone?¡±

    She turned to look at me with a sad smile. ¡°My dear, do you mean your sacrifice?¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She inhaled a deep breath and turned to me, ¡°You will never be able to have children, given what has

    happened to you. Your Lycan, Seraphine, shielded more important organs as you began to burn. She

    took most of the heat on her own, to protect you.¡±

    I frowned and looked down at the floor. Even though I was still unable to cry, I could still feel the

    emotions of my lost future as it circled down the drain and disappeared into the darkness. I gathered

    myself and knew that this could have been something I was giving up. I looked back up at her. ¡°How is

    Brent?¡±

    She looked at me with sadness, ¡°He is hurt, badly. I believe he will make it though. They¡¯re putting you

    both in the same room in hopes that you will both heal together, faster.¡± She turned and looked at me.

    ¡°Do not be sad, my dear. Please realize that you have brought together everyone in the Northern and

    Southern Kingdoms. For the first time, in a long time, wolves, witches, and Lycan will be living together

    in harmony. Sure there will be issues along the way, but they will work out in the end, eventually. You

    and Avalynn sessfullypleted the mission at hand. When your st of protection sent her flying

    to the other side where Cassandra and Sebastian¡¯s minions were, she went psychotic. She ughtered

    every single one of them. It was brilliant really. It was like watching a deadly poetic dance. You both did

    what was intended for you to do. You saved us.¡± She wrapped her arms around me in a hug.

    Her hug felt warm, weing, and soothing. I leaned into her and wrapped my arms around her and,

    for the first time in forever, I felt a mother¡¯s love. It then dawned on me who she was. She was our

    moon goddess, Selene. It made sense with her pale ivory skin and long white hair. I stood back to look

    at her and she smiled at me.

    ¡°Better?¡± She asked me.

    ¡°Yes, Selene, I am.¡± I told her and watched her smile warmly at me.

    ¡°So you know who I am?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but all of the legends in books I have read in thest few months, I put the pieces

    together.¡± I told her.

    She nodded her head. ¡°I must leave you now. You must get your rest so you may wake up. Peace be

    with you.¡± She kissed my forehead and then she was gone. When I blinked, darkness consumed me.

    But, with her gone now, I realized I could faintly hear the voices of people around me.

    ¡°Seraphine?¡± I called out in my mind in search of her. I had hoped that maybe some time had passed

    and she would be able tomunicate with me. It was no use, she was still gone and I was left here

    alone with my thoughts.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Avalynn POV

    It has been three excruciatingly long months since the siblings tried to take over and failed. I closed my

    eyes and thought back about the battle. As I tore through thest of their minions, a bigger explosion

    happened. When I looked back, it was like a human nuclear bomb went off. I watched as buildings

    crumbled and burned all around. "Miranda..." I could hear myself speak but my voice cracked. She was

    over there. What happened? Was it the siblings'' power? I can feel the fear now like I did then.

    I remember rushing over and not being able to get through because of all the fire. Fear creeping up and

    creating knots, making it hard to breathe, or was that the smoke? We had to put the fire out around her

    before we could even get to her. Twenty-seven minutester, we, Everest and myself, were by her side.

    She was badly burned, but how? I was so confused as to how her magic was used against her. I felt

    tears sting my eyes and threaten to spill over. I looked up at Everest and he shook his head.

    "She is not dead." I told him.

    "I can''t hear her heartbeat though," his voice sounded sad. I wouldn''t ept it though and knew she

    must be alive.

    I remember ordering everyone forplete silence as I leaned closer, unable to ept that she was in

    fact dead.

    Even the cackling sounds of the fire didn''t dare disobey my order and for a moment, the world was

    silent. I listened closely as I heard Everest hold his breath. Her heartbeat was faint and I nced up at

    my mate, I knew he could hear it too. "I can hear it, it''s faint but it''s there. We need to get her to the

    hospital now!"

    Everest didn''t waste any time as he lifted her. "Oh! Her skin is roasting still." He winced.

    I raised my brow and ced a hand on hers and it was still hot to the touch. Not burning to the touch,

    but it would have been when she released the fire. Now it was just an unwee feeling, but Everest

    pushed through it as he ran. We rushed her to the hospital and made our way inside. It was chaos, so

    many injured people all around us. Our people, their people scattered around. But when we walked

    through those double doors of the hospital carrying the Queen of the Southern Territories, everything

    went silent. Everyone dropped down, from standing to kneeling, if able to do so. If not, they just bow

    their heads out of respect. People parted for us toe through.

    Doctors and nurses rushed to us with a gurny and got ready to work on her. We stood and watched as

    they hurried her back. When we turned around together to walk back out, another doctor came to greet

    us.

    "Hello your majesties." He bowed his head to us.

    "Hello, Dr. Collins," Everest said.

    "Hello." I greeted him as well.

    "I would like to give you both an update on King Brent''s status." Dr. Collins said to us.

    "Is he going to make it?" I asked him.

    His face contorted for just a moment before he spoke, "He is stable but critical. It seems his Lycan

    attempted to shield him from most of the damage but it is unsure how much. His Lycan side is severely

    injured and his healing process is slow. Almostparable to that of a human. He hit his head pretty

    badly and had a brain bleed. We will know more about his condition once he wakes up. Until then, it is

    up to fate."

    "It is that bad?" Everest asked him.

    "Yes, your Grace, he may be out of it for days, weeks, or even months." Dr. Collins said sadly.

    "Thank you, please send an update our way when you have one to give us." Everest dismissed Dr.

    Collins and I watched the man bow and leave.

    "You know what we must do. We mustbine the kingdoms, for now, until all is well with one or

    preferably both of them." I told Everest.

    "I know, we need to gather everyone within the hour." Everest sighed and kissed my mouth.

    Back to the present day..

    I blinked when I heard my name being called again. His voice took me out of my thoughts and back to

    what was going on around me.

    "Yes, my love?" I looked over at Everest, who had a concerned look.

    "You need to get out of here. Out of this room, out of this hospital, please my love. Let Charlotte out,

    stretch your legs. Go be with the kids. They''re asking about you, you know." He was standing next to

    me, his hand resting lightly upon my shoulder.

    "What did you tell them?" I nced up for a brief second and looked back down at Miranda. I couldn''t

    understand how they were both still inas.

    "I told them that you are very busy helping run both the Northern and Southern Kingdoms, trying to

    keep peace between all magic beings, and fighting fiercely to get back Miranda and Brent." I nodded

    and sat there in silence for a moment.

    I closed my eyes and tried to make contact with Seraphine. I wanted to check onest time before I left.

    With zero sess, I let out a heavy sigh. "I guess a nice hot bath sounds refreshing and rxing. Can

    you send someone to make sure all of the kids are ready? I would like to take them all out for a pic

    and a walk around theke. Maybe tonight we can let our beasts out for a run together?" I stood up and

    turned to move into Everest''s open arms. His hugs always seemed to make me feel better.

    He walked me up to our room, he held the door open for me and allowed me to pass him only after he

    kissed my mouth softly. "Have fun, rx, enjoy your time with the kids. Please know that we will be

    doing everything that we can in your absence. I have Melissa and a few others working on finding a

    solution to get them both back." Both of his hands were resting on either side of my face before he

    leaned down and kissed me once more before he left.

    I took a bath and soaked my body for almost an hour. Once I finally felt rxed, I got out and

    showered. I washed away the rest of my worries as I scrubbed my body clean. I got out and hurriedly

    got myself ready. I put on a pair of dark-washed red jeans, a soft brown belt went around my waste

    with a light blue button downed blouse. I put on a pair of light brown loafers that had a silver chain

    going across the toe. I wore make-up that not only hid the dark circles from myck of sleep over the

    last few weeks, but was light enough to not look as if it was caked on. My hair was straightened and

    pulled halfway up by a clip. When I felt like I was presentable enough, I left thefort of our bedroom

    in search of all four of the kids.

    I took the elevator up to their floor. When it dinged I was nearly trampled by all four of them rushing me.

    They were all ready to go and spend the day with me. I felt guilty at that moment that I had neglected

    them, especially Cassie, during this difficult time. I couldn''t bring myself to think about when she came

    to the hospital. It was two weeks after the fact, and her little heart just broke into a million pieces.

    "We have missed you. I tried to exin to them all of the duties and pressure you have been under."

    Trevor was talking louder than the rest who were calling my name.

    I smiled at him and really looked at him. It had only been a short time since Ist saw him, but today I

    realized how much he had grown. He carried himself with the most confidence one could. His head

    was always being held high and I could tell that the training he had been receiving was bringing out the

    best in him.

    "Aunt Ava!" Cassie screeched at me and I looked down at her. When I kneeled, all three knocked me

    on the floor and we all fell in a fit ofughter.

    As we walked outside, I looked out ahead of us as an instant smile came across my face. It was Amber

    and ire standing, both carrying babies. "Oh my goodness!" I eximed, excited at seeing my best

    friends and their sweet babies. They were swarmed by the four of us. I hugged them both and greeted

    their babies with small kisses on their heads. "Congrattions, to the two of you!" I smiled between

    them both.

    "Thank you!" ire smiled at me.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, thank you. We have both missed you all very much." Amber said to me.

    "You didn''t miss us! We just left your side!" Bryan spoke up, causing Amber to chuckle.

    "I still missed you!" She ruffled the top of Bryan''s hair. He let out a yell and took off running towards the

    lake, Cassie hot on his trail.

    I watched as Trevor and his brother took off running after them. "Don''t worry, I''ll look after them!" He

    called out to us.

    I watched as they both put their babies into their strollers and we began to walk. I chatted with ire

    and Amber about everything that has been going on thest few months. How the rebuilding of the

    different wolf territories was going. We discussed the situation of Miranda and Brent. How Everest and

    myself have been stretching ourselves thin between the two areas. They listened to me venting without

    interrupting. It felt like everything that I had been keeping in, was sitting heavily on my shoulders, was

    suddenly lifted. I was able to breathe and think more clearly.

    "I''m sorry for rambling on like this you guys." I apologized and watched as they shook their heads.

    "Nonsense. There has been a lot that has been going on this past year and a half. Everything is going

    to get better. Just give it time." ire told me.

    "I hope so." Imented.

    "It will. It has to. Otherwise, what was all of this for?" Amber smiled warmly at me.

    We reached theke and unpacked therge basket. We ate, watched the kids y together, and

    enjoyed this moment. I was thankful for Everest and his sneaky ns. He was the best. I took a sip of

    my strawberry lemonade before taking turns holding the sweet babies. Amber ended up having a little

    boy, who would no doubt be as strong as his parents, and ire and my brother ended up having a

    little girl.

    "Wouldn''t it be pretty neat if they grew up to be mated to one another. It could be possible, seeing how

    they''re almost the same age." I thought out loud. I nced over at Amber and ire, who were both

    smiling.

    "That would be nice," ire agreed.

    "Can you imagine the bond they would share?" Amber mused.

    "It would be a strong one. They would already know one another, know each others parents. And

    what''s best, the parents are all friends." I made kissy faces at my niece. "I think she likes that idea." I

    smiled and looked over at Amber''s son. "What do you think of that little warrior?" He just cooed.

    "It''s settled then!" Amber dered and we allughed.

    Trevor came over and sat down beside me. "Hey, can I ask a question?"

    "Sure." We all said in unison.

    He lightly chuckled. "So how long did everyone take to find their mate?"

    ire spoke first, "I was eighteen and was so very close to rejecting him if he didn''t change how he

    acted. It worked." She softlyughed.

    "I found my mate when I was neen." Amber smiled.

    "Okay." Trevor paused. "So don''t feel bad yet, is what you''re telling me?"

    "Trev, you will find your mate. She will be perfect for you. Don''t rush it. When we visit the packs, you

    are more than wee toe with us." I pat him on the shoulder.

    "Are you sure? Won''t you be doing official business?" Trevor asked.

    "We will be, but it is no big deal. There will be all kinds of fun activities and dances the packs will have

    nned upon our arrival." I told him.

    "Okay. Thank you." Trevor smiled and let out a sigh.

    "We had best get back. It''s almost time for dinner." I let them know.

    We rounded up the kids and made our way back. It had been a wonderful day of distraction that was

    much needed. I was able to spend some much needed time with the kids and my friends. After dinner

    we all sat around and talked. We discussed what was going on around the packs, if there were any

    other threats that anyone knew about. For once, it seemed as though the only thing we had to worry

    about was if Brent and Miranda would survive this. I enjoyed thepany I shared today, because

    tomorrow will start a new day of worries.

    "Ready for that run?" Everest smiled at me. I knew he could tell I was getting lost in my thoughts again.

    "We are ready." I felt Charlotte push forward. She was ready and excited. Not only to be out and able to

    stretch her legs, but to run with her mate. She deserved this and I felt guilty for keeping her inside so

    long.

    "Don''t be sorry, I understand." She told me.

    With that, we both shifted and took off into the night, heading for the forest.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Avalynn POV

    The sound of the clock ticking was enough to drive a normal person mad. Other than this and the soft

    beating of Brent and Miranda''s heartbeats, there was silence. I could feel myself drifting off into, what

    was sure to be, a fitful sleep. The doctors and nurses only came in from time to time to adjust the

    feeding tubes, medications, IV bags, or to change whatever needs to be changed. I didn''t really keep

    up with the specifics. Melissa and myself had exhausted ourselves thesest few weeks attempting to

    wake them. We thought, there for a minute, that we had them when Miranda''s arms both twitched and

    her eyes fluttered. Then, with much disappointment, she fell back into her slumber.

    The doctors ran tests and gave us encouragement that we almost had her up. Unfortunately, for us, we

    both grew exhausted. When Melissa copsed in the middle of the room, we called it off to allow our

    bodies the much needed rest that we would need. It was now a weekter and Melissa was still

    recovering. I was thankful to Charlotte, who had given me the strength or else I would have ended up

    just like Melissa.

    I''m not sure when, but I fell asleep. I also was unsure of exactly how long I was asleep for. When I

    woke up, I was being cradled in Everest''s arms, in the reclining chair in the hospital room. I moved my

    head only slightly, not wanting to wake Everest, looking at the window. It was now dark and I was sure

    of one thing; it was still daylight outside when Ist looked. I listened to Everest''s deep and even

    breathing and allowed myself to rx in his embrace. I felt the tiredness begin to pull at me like an

    intoxicating drug, enticing me to fall into afortable sleep. As I listened to the beating of Everest''s

    heart, I finally gave in, falling asleep.

    I woke when the sun came up, greeting us with a new promise that tomorrow would be different. Little

    did I know as I wiped away the sleep from my eyes, today would be different. The gentle knock on the

    door as a nurse walked in, bowing her head before beginning her work. Everest sat up after I moved

    away from him. I can''t believe how refreshed and energized I actually felt.

    "Good morning," I greeted the nurse as her head was bowed.

    "Good morning Queen Avalynn, King Everest." She smiled warmly as she walked over to Brents'' bed

    first, checking his vitals.

    I watched her movements closely, watched as she wrote down the numbers on her charts. I watched

    as she did the same to Miranda. She turned to us, ncing down at her chart. "I need to confirm a few

    things with the doctor, but their heartbeats both sound stronger this morning. It''s almost as if it''s not as

    faint sounding. I didn''t even need to use my stethoscope to know that their hearts were beating

    stronger, but I obviously did to check it properly."

    "That''s good news then." Everest spoke quickly before I could say anything.

    "It seems to be that way. In my honest opinion, if you had anything you could try on them to wake them

    up, today may be the day to give it your best shot. But, please excuse me. I am going to get the doctor

    in here to check ande talk with you both." The nurse bowed her head and walked out of the room

    at a brisk pace.

    I turned to look back at Everest and he gave me a small nod. "I know what you are going to say, my

    love. I have someone checking on Melissa now, let''s go see for ourselves, shall we?" He offered me his

    hand and I took it. We walked out of Brent and Miranda''s room and to the elevator.

    We went down one floor and walked to Melissa''s room. Surprisingly enough, she was exiting the room

    smiling and chatting with a doctor. I watched as she shook his hand and thanked him. When we

    approached the two of them, stopping a few feet away, they both looked at us both. The doctor, a short

    fellow with salt and peppered hair, bowed to us both. Melissa greeted us with a warm smile.

    "Hello." She said softly.

    "Hello Melissa, doctor.." Everest paused, looking at his badge "Doctor Howard." He smiled at them

    both.

    "King Everest, Queen Avalynn, what an honor it is to be in your presence." Doctor Howard bowed

    again.

    I smiled at him "It is our honor to be thanking you for all of the hard work you and the rest of the

    hospital staff have endured thesest few months. It wasn''t easy. I do have a question, though."

    "Yes, of course, Queen Avalynn. Please, ask away." Doctor Howard looked between Everest and

    myself.

    "Is it safe for Melissa to practice the strongest magic she could muster?" I asked tly.

    "It is." Melissa spoke before the doctor could say anything.

    "Well, yes, but she may tire out quickly." The doctor interjected.

    "What do you mean?" Everest asked this time, as I nced at Melissa.

    "It means that I could die from doing too much magic." She said tly. "But it doesn''t matter." Her arms

    crossed her chest like a stubborn child whose mind would not be changed and I couldn''t help the small

    smile that tried to tug at the corners of my mouth. I knew, without a doubt, that Melissa would give it all

    she had, just like I would, and just like Miranda did.

    "Surely your life matters." The doctor''s brows scrunched together into a deep frown.

    "Of course my life matters, but what matters more is the Kingdoms'' people and the lives of others. Not

    my own. I have lived a very long and meaningful life. If it is my time to go, I hope it is for the best of

    others around me." Melissa said seriously.

    "I understand exactly what you are saying." I told her and she gave me a warm smile.

    "So let''s see what we can do about Brent and Miranda then. Shall we?" Melissa looked between the

    three of us.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Of course." Everest nodded and motioned toward the elevator. We followed behind the doctor and

    Melissa to the elevator. We entered first as they followed behind. We went up one floor and exited.

    "Oh, ohh." Melissa breathed as she stepped off the elevator.

    "What is it?" Everest asked.

    "Do you feel it?" Melissa asked me, ignoring Everest.

    I simply nodded my head. "I do feel it. Which is why I believe the time is right."

    "Come on then, let''s hurry." Melissa picked up the pace and we all matched her steps with ease.

    I looked over to Everest as we walked. He was looking at me with a puzzled look of confusion. "It is

    time for Brent and Miranda to wake up. There is a strange energy in the air, more so now than when we

    left just a few moments ago. We will need the room to ourselves during this time. You may stay outside

    the door."

    "No, Avalynn. You''re not going in there alone." He frowned as he interrupted me.

    "I won''t be alone. Melissa will be there. Besides, everything will be fine." I reassured him.

    "You can''t promise that." He frowned.

    I ced my hand on his chest, right above his beating heart. Hisrge hand covered my own. "You can

    feel me through our bond. You will know when my body has had enough. That is when you may break

    in, but not a moment too soon as you could mess with the bnce of what we are trying to

    aplish."

    "It may be toote." His hands moved to cup my face.

    "It will never be toote." I smiled up at him. His head dipped and ced a soft kiss upon my lips. "Just

    trust me."

    He nodded his head. "I trust you."

    We opened the door to their room. Melissa began to clear everyone out. I waited until it was only her,

    Miranda, and Brent alone in the room. We stood for a moment, feeling the energy of the room.

    "We should have their things removed from their bodies." Melissa told me.

    "Things? You mean the tubes and IVs?" I arched my brow.

    "Yes, yes. Those." She pointed.

    "Very well. I walked to the door and opened it."

    "Done already?" Everest asked quickly.

    I nearlyughed but somehow managed to smile instead, "No, no. We need nurses toe unhook

    them from everything."

    "Everything?" A nurse walked forward a bit confused.

    "Yes, but, can you help her with unhooking everything?" I pointed to another nurse.

    "Yes, your Majesty, of course." They both moved inside the room and worked quickly.

    Once they exited the room, I looked across at Melissa. "Ready?"

    "I am if you are." She smiled.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    As we chanted, the energy swirled through the room. I stood beside Miranda''s bed as Melissa stood

    beside Brent''s bed. The words spewed out over and over and more feverous as we pressed on. I felt

    heat rush through my bloodstream and suddenly I felt blind as a bright warm light escaped my body.

    My hearing, though, seemed to advance as I could hear, even over our chanting, what was going on

    outside.

    I swear I heard Everest''s voice on the other side. He said "What is the bright light?"

    "I am unsure, your Majesty. Would you like me to check?" I recognized the voice of Doctor Howard.

    "No, no. We will stay put. She isn''t in any danger. I can feel her. She is just warm. She is okay." Everest

    told him.

    Is the window open? No, hospital windows don''t open, do they? I was curious as to where that breeze

    wasing from. I wondered why the breeze felt warm andforting. My mind seemed to separate

    from my body as my thoughts wondered about the wind, and how I could hear myself still chanting. My

    voice sounded cold yet still strong. Melissa, on the other hand, sounded angry as the words spewed

    from her mouth. She was truly giving it everything she had.

    Then suddenly I felt as light as a feather. What an odd sensation to feel. I wondered, no, I knew that we

    were both floating in the air as the chant was working. We were practically screaming as the warm

    breeze swirled around my body, hugging me tightly. I was still blind, that was until I saw her shadow.

    Our Moon Goddess, well the shadow of her. I knew it was her, without a single doubt in my mind. She

    reached for me. I reached for her. Our fingers touched and when they did I could feel her power.

    Her power coursed through my veins, giving me everything I needed. I cradled it gently, scared to

    release such energy into the world. I wanted to learn how to use it properly, afraid it might rebound and

    strike Melissa or myself. I blinked my eyes and I could see again. What I was looking at was not the

    hospital room but a white room. Everything was pristine and white. I looked around and my eyes

    landed on her.

    "Do not hold back the magic I have granted you. Release it into Miranda. When released she will wake

    up." She told me.

    "What of Brent?" I asked her.

    "He will wake up when she does. It won''t be right away, it will take him a while to be fully himself. Give

    him an hour or so for his eyes to open. Do not be rmed when he does not move though. All will be

    well." She smiled. It was a sad smile. She turned her head to the right as if she heard something.

    "What is it?" I asked her, also looking in the direction she had been. I did not see nor hear anything. I

    looked back at her.

    She let out a long sigh "I must tell you this. I told Miranda there would be a price to pay. She will never

    be able to have children of her own."

    "What? No. She must have children." I protested. "Take that ability away from me. I have my boys. I do

    not need anything more." I tried my best to sacrifice myself but she only shook her head.

    "To make this sacrifice happen the way you would like, I would be taking away the next heir to the

    Kingdom." She approached me and ced a hand on my belly. It was warm andforting. A light

    shone from her hand and I frowned at her. "You are with child, my dear. I just ced protection over

    your womb. It willst until Miranda is awake. Please, let her know of her sacrifice."

    "I, I, I am with child?" My hand went to my belly out of a protective instinct.

    She smiled at me. "Yes, my dear you are. Only by a couple of weeks."

    "Oh." Was all I could say. I felt guilt wash over me. Here I was with a baby growing in my belly while

    Miranda would never be able to experience such a joy and blessing. It wasn''t fair. This situation was

    not fair. I looked back at our Moon Goddess and frowned, not epting Miranda''s fate. "Why can''t you

    let her have atleast one child!?" I was no doubt angry.

    "My child, when the fire burned through her body, she burned from the inside out. I can not heal what

    she has agreed to sacrifice." She spoke softly.

    "But she didn''t agree to this." I refused to ept it.

    "She did agree to whatever sacrifice needed to be made to bring peace among you and your people.

    She didn''t want to know upfront but epted that it could be her. She epted that she may note

    out of it alive. She epted that she might lose her mate. She epted her fate. Remember when I

    said something along the lines that you and your reign would bring everyone together? This is the way

    it should be. This is the way it is." She told me.

    I simply just nodded. "Okay, I will tell her." I agreed, but my heart was broken for not only her, but for

    Brent. They will not have any babies. There was adoption, of course, but they would never carry and

    deliver their own babes.

    Suddenly, it felt like I was sucked back into reality. I went back to being blind but felt power escape my

    body. I focused it all on Miranda, just as I was instructed to do. I blinked as my body slowly lowered to

    the ground. I blinked again and realized I was back in the hospital room again. I looked across the

    room and saw Melissa. She seemed fine as she offered me a small smile. That''s when I heard her.

    Her voice was raspy and soft. "Where, where am I?" Her eyes blinked rapidly as they adjusted to the

    light, as she began to squint.

    "Wee back." Melissa smiled.

    "Yes, wee back. It has been so very long." I smiled and moved to her side. I noticed out of my

    peripheral vision, that Melissa moved to her other side. She appeared to be standing in the direct view

    Miranda would have of Brent.

    "How long has it been?" She frowned as if she remembered something. "Where is Brent?" She asked

    in a panic tone.

    "It has been about four months, maybe a bit more." I told her honestly. Her head snapped at me as her

    eyes searched my face.

    "You look sad." She frowned. "Is it Brent? Was he my sacrifice?" Tears began to well up in her eyes,

    threatening to topple and spill down her cheeks at any given moment.

    "Shhh, shh. No, no, he was not your sacrifice." I gave her a small smile and motioned to the bed next to

    her. "He is still asleep. Because of your special abilities, you were able to wake up first, I assume. Give

    him an hour or so, he should wake up. You were both linked and bound together through magic."

    "Oh, what about Cassie!?" She let out in a panic.

    "Cassie is well. She has been hanging around my boys and I hear, bossing them around. They adore

    her, truly. They will do anything for her. I think she knows it, too." We both softlyughed.

    "Hmm. Well, I wonder what she meant by sacrifice? I honestly don''t think I want to know." She said

    honestly.

    "I know." I told her. "But I don''t have to tell you until you are ready."

    "How do you know?" She frowned.

    "I spoke with her when we were trying to bring you back. That is how I know that in about an hour or so

    Brent will wake up. He may be groggy, sore, and confused, but he will be back with you."

    Miranda let out a long sigh. She sat for a moment and looked up when a soft knock sounded at the

    door.

    "It''s Everest and probably a doctor, maybe a few nurses. You will need to be checked out." I told her

    and she nodded.

    "I''m just going to head on out. I am very tired and require some rest." Melissa left the room quietly as

    Everest, a nurse, and Doctor Howard entered.

    "Hello there, Miranda." Everest greeted her warmly. "Wee back."

    "Hi." She smiled. "It is nice to be back, even though it feels just like the battle happened yesterday."

    "Hello, Your majesty." Doctor Howard bowed his head, kneeling to Miranda. He stayed this way until

    she spoke to him.

    "Hello." She greeted him.

    "I am Doctor Howard and let me tell you, we are so very happy that you are awake. I would like to ask

    you a few questions, check your reflexes, and get you standing and walking. If this is okay with you?"

    He smiled at her as he pulled up the rolling stool.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Of course." She looked over to us.

    "We will leave you to it." I told her and she nodded her head.

    "Doctor Howard, I would very much like to be informed the moment Brent awakens." He ordered him,

    "Of course, King Everest." He bowed his head as we made our exit out of Miranda''s room.

    "Sometimeter in the evening, once Brent is awake and all of his tests areplete, I would like to

    bring Cassie up here to see them both. I think that it would do them both a lot of good. I think Cassie

    will be just the right push they will need to get the healing back on track." I told Everest as we rode the

    elevator down to the main floor.

    "Of course. Let''s go have lunch with the kids. Does it sound like a n to you?" He asked me.

    "Sounds like a perfect n babe." I smiled as he took my hand in his own. We stepped out of the

    elevator and made our way to where all the kids were.

    When we finally found the kids, we were surrounded with small arms wrapped around us with hugs.

    "Hello to you all." Everest chuckled.

    "Is it true?" I looked over at Trevor and nodded my head. "That''s good then." I watched his eyes move

    to Cassie as he whispered to himself more than anyone else, "Really, really good." A smile crossed his

    face.

    "Is everyone hungry?" I asked them all.

    "Yes!" They all yelled in unison.

    During lunch, we were approached by someone whom I have yet to meet. He bowed and greeted us

    properly. He asked to speak with Everest and when they stepped out of the restaurant I looked over at

    Trevor. When he mouthed "Brent" I only nodded. When Everest came back in and sat down, he looked

    across the table at me. When our eyes locked on one another, I felt how uneasy he was and I felt him

    reaching out to me.

    "Brent is awake. His eyes are open but that is all. He is unresponsive." His thoughts drifted through my

    mind.

    "Unresponsive?" I had to remember to watch my facial expressions.

    "Yes, he has been awake for about thirty or forty minutes now. He hasn''t moved, other than breathing

    and blinking." I heard him sigh.

    "Oh. I was under the understanding that it would take him longer to fully recover. Let''s not give up hope

    yet." I told him as he nodded his head in response.

    We finished our meals and walked back to the castle together. Trevor took the boys and Cassie up to

    their rooms after hugs and goodbyes were given. "I will see you all shortly." I told them all.

    We made our way back to the hospital after the kids were out of our line of vision. I wanted toy eyes

    on Brent myself before I made any conclusions of my own. I was sure he would be just fine. He just

    needed time.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    It was quiet, other than the sounds of our breathing and our hearts beating. Miranda was holding onto

    Brent''s hand tightly and refused to leave his side. She needed to get up and walk again, make her way

    around the floor, but she t out refused to leave his side. She had threatened to cut off anyone''s hand

    who touched her in an attempt to make her leave the room. I understood where she wasing from,

    of course. If I was her, I wouldn''t want to leave Everest''s side either. I would honestly beshing out at

    everyone, my temper naturally getting the best of me as I demanded someone fix him. I would tear

    everyone''s arms off before I would ever leave his side.

    I let out a soft sigh as I looked over at Everest. He was sitting in the corner of the room, slumped in the

    chair. His eyes were closed, but I knew that he wasn''t asleep, just resting his eyes. I looked back over

    to Miranda, she had sat up in her chair. My eyes then moved to Brent, who at that moment had turned

    his head slightly and was gazing up at Miranda. His eyes softened as he looked up at his beloved

    mate. It was easy to see the love he held for her.

    "Everest." I whispered and heard him sit up.

    "I will be right back." He left the room quickly in search of a doctor.

    I moved to stand up behind Miranda and ced a hand on her shoulder, giving her my quiet support. I

    felt her rx a little under my touch. I looked over her shoulder and down to Brent. He had a smile on

    his face as he gazed up at Miranda.

    "Hi." She breathed, choking up at the simple word.

    "Hi." His smile widened. "It is so nice to see your beautiful face again."

    Miranda let out a little chuckle as she sat up, moving closer to Brent. She leaned down to him, her

    hands going on either side of his face. She ced her forehead against his for just a moment, speaking

    before her lips grazed his in a gentle kiss. "It is so nice to see your handsome face too, my love."

    I smiled and when she pulled back, Brent looked up at me. "Well, hey there stranger."

    "Hello." I smiled. "It''s nice to have you back."

    He looked around the room. "It is nice to be back. Where is Everest?"

    "He went to go get a doctor. They''ll need to go over everything with you." I turned my focus to Miranda

    then. "While they''re doing that would you like to go for a little walk?"

    "I, well, I am not sure. I don''t really want to leave his side. What if something happens?" She looked up

    at me.

    "Nothing will happen to me. I will be fine. Go for a walk. I will, hopefully, be walking soon. And eating."

    Brent''s stomach growled.

    The door to their room opened and in walked Everest with a doctor trailing right behind him and a nurse

    hot on both of their heels.

    "Oh! Good, good!" The doctor bowed to us. "I am Doctor Willington and this is Nurse Jessica. We will

    be checking you out and running a few tests on you. It is our goal to get you up and walking

    immediately. Then we will get you some food. I promise." He smiled down and turned to look at us. "I

    have heard that you are refusing to go walk." He peered down at Miranda over his sses at her.

    "It''s true. I did do onep around the floor. I just did not want to leave his side. I wanted to be here

    when he woke up." She squeezed her mate''s hand.

    "I would have done the same thing if I were in your shoes." I told Miranda honestly and smiled at her.

    "But, let us leave them to it? Perhaps you can do twops? One with me and then one with Brent?"

    "Oh, yeah sure thing." Miranda nodded her head. She then leaned over the bed rail and ced a kiss

    on Brent''s mouth. "I will see you soon." She told him.

    "I will see you soon." He smiled.

    We walked around the hallway talking and catching up. Her movements were slow and steady. She

    was doing well, especially because of not being able to use her muscles for thest few months. I

    looked ahead and looked back, we had made it to the end of her hallway. It came to a T, then circled

    the entire floor. Whichever way she chose didn''t really matter to me.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Which way? Would you like to go left or right?" I asked her.

    "Uh, left?" She looked down both ways before we both turned down the hallway. "So, what happened

    exactly?" She asked me.

    "Well, you burned yourself from the inside out along with an enormous explosion. I was so worried that

    it was the twins who were responsible for what happened. We had just yed thest one and had a

    difficult time getting back to you." I began before she interrupted.

    "Explosion?" She looked over at me.

    I nodded my head. "Yes, it was huge, bright and terrifying. It burned you and everything around you.

    We had to put mes out in order to get to you. Your flesh was still hot to the touch."

    "That''s saying something considering we are pretty warm and can handle heat so well," She said as we

    rounded the first corner. We walked in silence the next couple of minutes before she asked me, "So

    why was Brent out for so long?"

    "From my understanding, you were linked to him. When the siblings cast that massive orb that crashed

    into him, it, we have assumed, automatically linked to his mate. Your magic just so happened to not

    bring you down as quickly as they had anticipated. Before you had copsed on that battlefield, your

    magic, in ast desperate chance to save everyone, over powered you. It made you give into it''s power

    to save you. Not to destroy everything or everyone in your path, except those damned siblings. To do

    this, you did have to make a personal sacrifice at the time. I know that you said that it didn''t matter

    what the sacrifice would be, even if that meant giving up your own life. This I now need to tell you." I

    told her as we walked, approaching our destination.

    I had timed our walk perfectly, so that we made it to a quiet area of the hospital. I had the staff create a

    spot set up simr in either direction she decided to take when we came to the turn. I knew I had told

    her that I would wait until she was ready. I knew she thought that when I said those words to her it

    meant that she would tell me she was ready. Unfortunately, what I really meant was when Brent was

    awake. I could not keep this secret from either of them. They both needed to know the truth. I couldn''t

    let, really allow them to go on this journey together and wonder why they were not able to have

    children. I could not be the knowing party while I watched their hopes and dreams be crushed slowly

    over the years. I knew if I did not tell Miranda, she would not ask if this was the sacrifice she had

    committed to, but deep down I knew that she would know.

    "Please, Avalynn, not now. Let me concentrate on walking. I will let you know when I am ready." She

    sighed, annoyed at me.

    "Here, let''s sit. Take a break." I told her and directed her to the chair.

    She raised her brow, hesitating to go sit but did so eventually. A nurse saw us sit down and brought

    Miranda a small stic cup of ice chips and a bottle of water. "Thank you." She whispered to her.

    "So, I don''t want you to speak. I want you to sit there, drink your water and listen to me." I paused and

    she nodded her head in agreement, so I continued, "I know you assumed that I would wait until you

    wanted to know what it would be. I agreed to wait until you were ready. You are ready, Brent is awake

    and stable. You are walking around the hospital floor. You are both getting stronger by each passing

    minute. I am also willing to bet that you can feel your beast awakening inside?" She nodded her head

    slowly. "Then you are ready. It is time for you to know."

    Miranda took a deep breath, looking at the floor for a moment before looking back at me. I could see

    the uncertainty that her eyes held. She shook her head slowly, "What if it''s something I can''t handle, or

    Brent for that matter?" She frowned. "What if he can''t stand to look at me anymore? I can not handle

    being a disappointment to him." The tears were now flowing freely across her face.

    I reached out and ced a hand on hers. "Miranda, we are never given cards that we can''t handle. The

    Moon Goddess knew that you and Brent are strong enough to take this on."

    "But I never was able to ask him if he was willing to sacrifice anything?" She countered.

    "I am sure he would sacrifice his own life, just like you, to help our people go on."

    "That''s true." She smiled now, wiping the tears away from her face. "Maybe you''re right. We can handle

    whatever life throws our way."

    "Okay. So.." I began but she cut me off.

    "Wait though. I would like you to tell us together. Can we do that? Would you mind waiting?" She asked

    and I nodded. I figured that she had an idea, but I knew that it would not be real until it was said out

    loud and in the open. Only then would it be real.

    I had not expected that she would want me to wait though. I figured that I would tell her and she would

    have figured out a way to tell him in private. "Of course, not a problem. Would you like to have a

    moment to tell him what is going on before I tell you both? Let him know of the details that led up to

    what was agreed upon? See if he would have done the same if he were in your shoes?"

    "Yeah, that would be wonderful. Thank you." She took a sip of her water and looked down the hall.

    "Let''s make our way back to our room. I honestly, with each passing moment, am feeling more like my

    old self." She smiled at me.

    "That makes me happy to hear it. Yes, let''s make our way back to your room. I am sure Brent should be

    back soon. He may already be back by now. That first walk should be a short one and we''ve been gone

    for almost an hour. That should have been plenty of time to get done what needed to be done." I stood

    with her and we began walking together in afortable silence, making our way back to her room.

    "Thank you." She told me as we approached her room. "For never giving up on us." She hugged me

    before walking into her room.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    I waited outside of their hospital room, leaning against the wall by the door. I couldn''t help but to not

    hear their discussion with my super Lycan hearing. I thought about leaving, but didn''t want to miss her

    being ready for me toe in. So I stood there and I waited for them to both be ready. I could feel the

    pain he felt when she was talking about how she made a deal with the Moon Goddess about a

    sacrifice.

    "You mean to tell me that you made this deal blindly!?" Brent''s voice boomed loud enough for the entire

    floor to hear him. I nced up at the hospital staff that paused to look over in my direction.

    "Ignore it. Get back to work." Imanded them and they put their heads down, doing as I had

    instructed them. No one ever looked back up towards me the entire time I stood there.

    Miranda POV

    I walked into our room in the hospital, closing the door behind me. I was hopeful that we would be out

    of here soon. I was ready to get out of here. Especially considering we were progressing well. I looked

    at Brent as I approached him. He was sitting in the chair and eating a double bacon cheeseburger and

    fries.

    "I see they finally got you some food?" I smiled at him.

    "Hi babe. Yes, would you like a bite?" He offered.

    "Oh no thank you. I ate not too long ago," I told him. Truthfully though, even if I was hungry, I would not

    be able to eat. I was actually worried that he would be so angry with me. I needed to tell him, soon.

    Should I wait until he was done eating? I let out a small sigh and sat down on the chair across from

    him. He ate quickly and I wasn''t sure if he even tasted it or not the way he swallowed it whole.

    "What''s up? You look like you have something on your mind babe?" He was looking at me.

    "I do. Can I ask one thing though?" I asked him while fidgeting with my fingers.

    "Go ahead." He smiled at me.

    "What I am about to tell you is serious, like very serious. I would like it if you wouldn''t get too mad at

    me. I did it for our people. Just remember that I did it for our people." I looked away from him and out

    the window.

    "Tell me everything." He told me, his voice more serious. "And I mean everything."

    So I did. I told him everything. How we were connected and how I made a sacrifice, an unknown one at

    that. I watched his face as the realization sunk in that it could have been anything and he shouted at

    me "You mean to tell me you made this deal blindly!?"

    I winced and he let out a sigh, "I am sorry. I won''t yell again. I am just frustrated."

    "I understand. I get it, I do. But, please, I thought that it was for me to give up my life so everyone else

    could live." I told him.

    "What about my life, Cassie''s life, or Avalynn''s life?" He asked me angrily.

    "If it was for the better of our people, would you not have done the same thing?" I asked him. I watched

    as he sat back in his chair when he realized that he would have made the deal blindly himself. He

    closed his eyes, ran one of his hands over his face, and sighed.

    "You''re right. I guess I would have done the same thing. I would not have thought twice about it either.

    Especially if it came from the Moon Goddess herself." He shrugged his shoulders. "I am sorry for

    yelling."

    "It''s okay, I figured you would have been shocked by it. I figured you would have yelled. So, with that

    said, the only person who knows what I sacrificed is Avalynn. The Moon Goddess apparently told her

    while she was in the process of waking us up. I told her that I didn''t want to know until I was ready. She,

    of course, took it literally. She was only going to hold the secret until you were awake and well. She

    wasn''t going to do what I meant and hold it until I told her to tell me. She said that we deserve to know

    the truth and deserve to know exactly what I sacrificed." I looked down at my hands and saw that Brent

    had moved one of his on top of my own.

    "Whatever it is, we will deal with it. We will be okay, I promise." He smiled over at me. "No matter what

    it is."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I knew that he meant it, too. I knew that he was still worried though. I could feel how worried he was. I

    let out a soft sigh. "Avalynn is waiting outside of our room. Whenever you are ready to know, she is

    willing toe in and tell us. She just wanted to give me a moment to speak with you first. She wanted

    me to fill you in on everything before she told us what she knows." I told him.

    "Well, I guess it is best to rip off the bandaide? Let''s get it over with so we can begin healing or

    preparing for what could be in our future." He brought both my hands up to his mouth, kissing the back

    of each one softly. I smiled at him.

    I nodded my head and stood up. I walked over to the door, opening it slowly. I looked over at Avalynn.

    "We''re ready." I told her and she nodded her head.

    "Are you okay?" She asked me.

    "Yes," I answered.

    "And how is Brent? I heard him yell." She questioned.

    "He was shocked at first but he understood. I think he is just worried now. He said he would have done

    the same if the roles were reversed." I told her. "Come on in." I smiled and stepped back into the room

    with Avalynn walking in right behind me.

    Avalynn POV

    I stepped into their room, right behind Miranda. I turned and as I was in the process of shutting the

    door, my eyes connected with Everest. He gave me an encouraging nod as I shut the door. His

    thoughts were traveling across my mind.

    "Everything will be okay. Just be there for them. Everyone knows not to bother you all until that door

    opens back up. Don''t feel rushed, tell them everything." His words were exactly what I needed.

    I turned back around and noticed that they were both sitting at the small table that had only two chairs.

    They were both looking up at me with great intensity. I, since bing Queen, have never been more

    nervous about anything up until this point. Not nervous when it came to dealing with rogues or war.

    This, however, I am nervous about. Their whole life was about to shift.

    I looked around the room and saw the doctor''s rolling stool. I walked over to it and moved it to sit in

    front of their table. I sat down on it and looked across the table at them both.

    "Would you like to know how I know?" I looked over at Brent.

    "Actually, I would." He nodded as he answered.

    "Well, while I was in the process of attempting to wake you both, the Moon Goddess harnessed her

    energy and gave it to me, temporarily. I was afraid to use its power. It was so powerful and I could feel

    how strong I was and, honestly, it scared me. It was bright white out of no where and there she was.

    Standing in front of me. She told me what happened. She told me how she approached Miranda and

    told her a sacrifice would have to be made. She couldn''t decideter, she had to decide right then and

    there. So she did. She took the consequence of possibly losing her own life or anyone else she was

    close to and loved over the lives of our people."

    "I honestly thought that the deal I was making was going to be my own life. As much as I did not want

    to leave your side, I knew that you would have done the same thing. You would have made that deal in

    a heartbeat for the better of our people." Miranda had tears in her eyes as she ced a hand on top of

    Brent''s hand.

    "I know. I would have done the same. I am d that you are here with me now." Brent''s free hand

    lightly patted against Miranda''s hand. I watched as a small smile crept onto her face.

    "So, with that she told me that I had a message to give you both." I began after allowing them a quiet

    moment. "She let me know what sacrifice you had made." I let out a nervous sigh.

    "Please, Avalynn, please tell us." Brent''s voice sounded sad. "Is it that she won''t live long? I won''t live

    long due to being sted by that energy ball?" He asked me, obviously nervous.

    "No. No, it is not that. It''s that Miranda will never be able to have children. She will never be able to

    carry a child, she will never have a chance to conceive. You will never have pups of your own." My

    voice was t until thest sentence and it cracked.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    I scooted back some, rolling away on the stool. I watched them both, closely. My head snapped to

    Miranda when she broke the silence first.

    "I knew it." She breathed breathlessly. "I knew when everyone was alive that this is what was

    sacrificed."

    "You mean there is a zero percent chance that she will ever be able to carry our child?" Brent asked

    me.

    "That is correct." I spoke softly.

    "Why? How is that possible? How can she just take that away from her?" He seemed angry.

    "It''s because I burnt myself up from the inside, right?" Miranda asked me, then looking down almost as

    if she was ashamed that she allowed herself to give into the power.

    I nodded my head. "That is exactly what happened. You melted from the inside out basically."

    Tears began to spill from her eyes. "I am so sorry. So, so very sorry Brent." She turned to him.

    I watched as he took her into his arms. "If you have any more questions or just need someone to talk

    to, I am here for you both." I stood up and excused myself, giving them the privacy they deserved.

    When I shut the door behind me, Everest was waiting with his arms crossed. "How''d it go?"

    "Better than I thought it would. Come, let''s give them some privacy. If they need us, they''ll reach out

    and let us know." I wrapped my arms around him in a tight hug. "I love you."

    He ced a soft kiss at the top of my head. "I love you, too."

    Miranda POV

    I couldn''t bring myself to look him in the eyes. I was warned not to give into my powers but Ipletely

    disobeyed and did so anyway. I weeped in his arms as they tightened around me. My headid against

    his chest.

    "I am so sorry. I robbed you of your chance to have children." I apologized to him.

    "Maybe this is fate''s way to curse my family for all of the horrible things they have done in the past.

    Remember if roles were reversed, I would have done the exact same thing you would have done. I

    would have risked the entirety of my line to keep the Northern and Southern Kingdoms safe. All of

    these people deserve to live in peace. For now, they have that peace. Thanks to you and your

    sacrifices." His hand tilted my chin up to look at him. "We will live a happy life. You, me, and Cassie."

    I sniffled and nodded my head a little. "Yeah? You don''t hate me?"

    "Hate you? I could never hate you. Bond or no bond. That is out of the question." He smiled down at

    me.

    "Okay." I smiled up at him.

    "Now, we need to figure out what we are going to do," he stated.

    "Well, what do you mean?" I asked him.

    "Well, without a true heir, the kingdom can not be passed on. The line dies with me. So the question is,

    when should we n on retiring and giving up ournds to the Northern Kingdom?" He looked at me.

    I blinked a few times. "You mean we will no longer be King or Queen?"

    "That is correct. The moment we pass it over to Everest and Avalynn we will be just normal people." He

    smiled at me.

    I couldn''t believe he smiled at me. It struck me as odd. He didn''t want to be King anymore?

    "What?" He looked over at me.

    "It''s odd. You speak as if you do not want this life anymore?" I asked him.

    "It would be a lot of responsibilities off of our tes. More time to travel freely, enjoy one another, make

    memories together. We wouldn''t have to have an entire fleet of people with us every time we decide to

    go and do something. Just a few people." He smiled at me.

    I smiled back. "Well, when do we make this happen? I will support whatever decision you make."

    I watched as he thought about it for a moment. "How about this evening at dinner?"

    "Are you sure you would like to tell them so soon? You don''t want to sleep on this idea?" I asked him.

    His lips moved to one side of his mouth, crinkling in thought once more. "No, I don''t think so. We will

    approach them with this tonight."

    "Okay. Let''s tell them tonight then." I agreed.

    I stood up, walked over to the window, looking out of it. I thought about the future, which was now

    unclear. What would we do and where would we go? How would we survive? We would both need to

    find jobs, that was for sure. I wasn''t sure how long we would be able to live in our current home. I was

    sure they would make us move, eventually. A year maybe at the most?

    "What are you thinking about?" Brent asked me.

    "Our future. I would be lying if I said I was not worried." I looked back at him as he stood.

    "We will be fine. There is nothing to worry about. I think you underestimate my family''s wealth. No

    matter what happens or what they decide for us, we are taken care of. Cassie is taken care of. Hell,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    even Cassie''s children, no matter how many she decides to have, will be taken care of. Do not worry.

    We will be alright." He reassured me.

    "Okay." I smiled as he closed the gap between us.

    Brent''s arms wrapped around me and pulled me close to him. His head dipped as his mouth found

    mine in a soft kiss. I kissed him back, my arms encircling around his waist, holding him to me. One of

    his hands moved to entangle in my hair as the other held me by my waist.

    When the kiss broke, he looked down at me, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. We have been discharged." He

    grinned.

    "Really?" I asked him.

    "Yes, really. We can go home." He kissed my forehead.

    "Oh, good! I was wondering what you meant by telling them at dinner tonight." I smiled.

    "I had already nned a dinner with Everest and Avalynn prior to the news. I will have to reconfirm with

    them when we get back home. I''ll send word to themter." He told me.

    "So when do we get to leave?" I asked.

    "As soon as we get the papers signed, which should be any moment," he told me.

    Just as the words left his mouth, a knock sounded on the door. Both of our heads snapped back at it as

    the doctor poked his head in.

    "I do apologize, I have your discharge papers signed. You are both good to go." He told us quickly

    before leaving.

    I giggled as Brent let out augh. "Ready to go?" He asked me.

    "I sure am." I answered him. We called some staff members to gather a few of our things to take back

    to our bedroom. We walked back together, taking our time. When we arrived, our staff pretty much

    surrounded us. They weed us back and just made sure we didn''t need anything.

    "Are you sure that is all you require? Just a correspondence letter?" Jill asked me.

    "Maybe a snack to hold us over until dinner. Thank you Jill." I smiled at her.

    "Right away your majesty." She curtsied and left in a hurry.

    We walked into our bedroom and made our way to our bathroom. I turned on the water in our tub and

    poured in the soap solution. Steam soon began to fill the air. I nned on taking a nice long bath. I

    looked over at Brent, who was leaning against the doorway.

    "Would you like to join me? The tub has more than enough room for us both." I smiled at him.

    He nodded his head and walked towards me, removing his shirt. "I think a nice hot bath with my

    beautiful and sexy mate is exactly what the doctor ordered." Heughed, taking me into his arms.

    "Well I don''t know about that but.." His mouth was over mine in a kiss. I kissed him back and softly bit

    his bottom lip.

    "I love you." He moved a few loose strands of my hair back and away from my face.

    "And I love you, too." I smiled up at him.

    He let me go to take his pants off and this allowed me to undress myself also. He moved to sit in the

    tub, offering his hand to me. I took it to steady myself, stepping over the tall side of the tub. I watched

    as he sat down in the water, motioning me to sit with him. This tub was probably the biggest bath tub I

    have ever seen. Brent was tall with broad shoulders and the tub seemed to make him small. The tub

    was more of a small pool than anything else. I eased down into the water and when he frowned at me I

    moved closer, turning around so my back was to him. I settled back against him, my head leaning

    against his shoulder as I let out a sigh.

    "It''s like my stress and worries are being washed away." I told him.

    "I can help you with any stress you have. With just a few simple touches, all of your stress can be

    relieved." He ced a soft and tender kiss against my shoulder.

    I don''t know how it was possible, but chills moved across my skin, causing me to shudder. He chuckled

    as his hands moved along my waist, caressing the skin tenderly.

    "Would you be interested in a little stress relief?" He asked as his mouth pressed against my earlobe.

    "I think that I would enjoy that very much." I leaned my head more to the side, giving him ess to

    what he wanted.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Avalynn POV

    "So what are we going to do now?" I looked up at Everest as we walked along the trail.

    Avelynn POV

    "So whet ere we going to do now?" I looked up et Everest es we welked elong the treil.

    "We will be eble to live our life freely." He grinned down et me.

    "No, thet isn''t whet I meen. When will we ennounce everything?" I frowned.

    "Whenever they ere reedy. But honestly, it will heve to be soon. I need to figure out e wey to word it so

    if, for some reeson, they do be pregnent, the kingdom reverts beck to them." Everest frowned.

    "Good, if they do heve pups, even though it seems impossible, I don''t went to teke thet ewey from

    them." I told him.

    We welked in eforteble silence. For the first time in e long time, I felt like I wes eble to teke e deep

    breeth. I felt es if we were done running end fighting. I felt like we could now settle into our roles

    comfortebly. I stole e look up et Everest end drenk him in. He seemed extre broody todey. I knew he

    wes struggling to do ewey with Brent''s title es King of the South. I knew thet he sew it es unfeir but, if

    not, it would leeve the Southern Kingdom in e dengerous position endpletely vulnereble in the long

    run.

    We went up to the leke thet we ceme ecross end stood there together. We were wetching the sun

    begin to set end I sighed softly end turned to Everest. "I em pregnent." I told him.

    "Do whet?" He looked et me stunned. "Did you just sey..?"

    "Yes, yes I did. I em pregnent." I smiled et him.

    "I''m going to be e.." He choked on his words.

    "Yes, my love, you ere going to be e fether." I wrepped my erms tightly eround him.

    With thet, his erms went eround my body, lifting me into the eir. He spun me eround yelling "I em going

    to be e fether!"

    I leughed lightly before he ceptured my lips in e gentle end loving kiss. He moved us down to sit on the

    ground together, heving me streddle his lep. He pulled beck to look up et me. His hends moved from

    my weist to rest on either sides of my fece. His right thumb ceressed my bottom lip, moving ecross it

    slowly. "I love you." He seid just ebove e whisper.

    "I love you too," I told him.

    I dipped my heed down end kissed him gently. His soft lips moved gently egeinst mine. His tongue

    derted out, prying my lips open. My mouth opened, my tongue greeting his, deepening the kiss. He

    moved his hends to unbutton the top three buttons of my blouse, exposing my breests. He broke the

    kiss, treiling kisses elong my jew, to my eer, end down my neck. His tongue treced my merk es he

    sucked it into his mouth. The pleesure sensetion from it ceused me to gesp. His left hend moved to my

    bre, pulling the cups of my bre down, exposing both breests. He peppered kisses from my neck, to my

    coller bone, end elong my chest. He took e n****e into his mouth, gently sucking it into his mouth. His

    hend moved to cup my other breest, his fingers rolling my herdened n****e between them. A moen

    esceped my lips.

    Avolynn POV

    "So whot ore we going to do now?" I looked up ot Everest os we wolked olong the troil.

    "We will be oble to live our life freely." He grinned down ot me.

    "No, thot isn''t whot I meon. When will we onnounce everything?" I frowned.

    "Whenever they ore reody. But honestly, it will hove to be soon. I need to figure out o woy to word it so

    if, for some reoson, they do be pregnont, the kingdom reverts bock to them." Everest frowned.

    "Good, if they do hove pups, even though it seems impossible, I don''t wont to toke thot owoy from

    them." I told him.

    We wolked in ofortoble silence. For the first time in o long time, I felt like I wos oble to toke o deep

    breoth. I felt os if we were done running ond fighting. I felt like we could now settle into our roles

    comfortobly. I stole o look up ot Everest ond dronk him in. He seemed extro broody todoy. I knew he

    wos struggling to do owoy with Brent''s title os King of the South. I knew thot he sow it os unfoir but, if

    not, it would leove the Southern Kingdom in o dongerous position ondpletely vulneroble in the long

    run.

    We went up to the loke thot wee ocross ond stood there together. We were wotching the sun

    begin to set ond I sighed softly ond turned to Everest. "I om pregnont." I told him.

    "Do whot?" He looked ot me stunned. "Did you just soy..?"

    "Yes, yes I did. I om pregnont." I smiled ot him.

    "I''m going to be o.." He choked on his words.

    "Yes, my love, you ore going to be o fother." I wropped my orms tightly oround him.

    With thot, his orms went oround my body, lifting me into the oir. He spun me oround yelling "I om going

    to be o fother!"

    I loughed lightly before he coptured my lips in o gentle ond loving kiss. He moved us down to sit on the

    ground together, hoving me stroddle his lop. He pulled bock to look up ot me. His honds moved from

    my woist to rest on either sides of my foce. His right thumb coressed my bottom lip, moving ocross it

    slowly. "I love you." He soid just obove o whisper.

    "I love you too," I told him.

    I dipped my heod down ond kissed him gently. His soft lips moved gently ogoinst mine. His tongue

    dorted out, prying my lips open. My mouth opened, my tongue greeting his, deepening the kiss. He

    moved his honds to unbutton the top three buttons of my blouse, exposing my breosts. He broke the

    kiss, troiling kisses olong my jow, to my eor, ond down my neck. His tongue troced my mork os he

    sucked it into his mouth. The pleosure sensotion from it coused me to gosp. His left hond moved to my

    bro, pulling the cups of my bro down, exposing both breosts. He peppered kisses from my neck, to my

    collor bone, ond olong my chest. He took o n****e into his mouth, gently sucking it into his mouth. His

    hond moved to cup my other breost, his fingers rolling my hordened n****e between them. A moon

    escoped my lips.

    Avalynn POV

    "So what ara wa going to do now?" I lookad up at Evarast as wa walkad along tha trail.

    "Wa will ba a to liva our lifa fraaly." Ha grinnad down at ma.

    "No, that isn''t what I maan. Whan will wa announca avarything?" I frownad.

    "Whanavar thay ara raady. But honastly, it will hava to ba soon. I naad to figura out a way to word it so

    if, for soma raason, thay do ba pragnant, tha kingdom ravarts back to tham." Evarast frownad.

    "Good, if thay do hava pups, avan though it saams impossi, I don''t want to taka that away from

    tham." I told him.

    Wa walkad in aforta snca. For tha first tima in a long tima, I falt lika I was a to taka a daap

    braath. I falt as if wa wara dona running and fighting. I falt lika wa could now sat into our rs

    comfortably. I st a look up at Evarast and drank him in. Ha saamad axtra broody today. I knaw ha

    was struggling to do away with Brant''s ti as King of tha South. I knaw that ha saw it as unfair but, if

    not, it wouldava tha Southarn Kingdom in a dangarous position andtaly vulnara in tha long

    run.

    Wa want up to thaka that wa cama across and stood thara togathar. Wa wara watching tha sun bagin

    to sat and I sighad softly and turnad to Evarast. "I am pragnant." I told him.

    "Do what?" Ha lookad at ma stunnad. "Did you just say..?"

    "Yas, yas I did. I am pragnant." I smd at him.

    "I''m going to ba a.." Ha chokad on his words.

    "Yas, my lova, you ara going to ba a fathar." I wrappad my arms tightly around him.

    With that, his arms want around my body, lifting ma into tha air. Ha spun ma around yalling "I am going

    to ba a fathar!"

    Iughad lightly bafora ha capturad my lips in a gan and loving kiss. Ha movad us down to sit on tha

    ground togathar, having ma strad hisp. Ha pud back to look up at ma. His hands movad from

    my waist to rast on aithar sidas of my faca. His right thumb carassad my bottom lip, moving across it

    slowly. "I lova you." Ha said just abova a whispar.

    "I lova you too," I told him.

    I dippad my haad down and kissad him gantly. His soft lips movad gantly against mina. His tongua

    dartad out, prying my lips opan. My mouth opanad, my tongua graating his, daapaning tha kiss. Ha

    movad his hands to unbutton tha top thraa buttons of my blousa, axposing my braasts. Ha broka tha

    kiss, trailing kissas along my jaw, to my aar, and down my nack. His tongua tracad my mark as ha

    suckad it into his mouth. Tha asura sansation from it causad ma to gasp. Hisft hand movad to my

    bra, pulling tha cups of my bra down, axposing both braasts. Ha papparad kissas from my nack, to my

    cor bona, and along my chast. Ha took a n****a into his mouth, gantly sucking it into his mouth. His

    hand movad to cup my othar braast, his fingars rolling my hardanad n****a batwaan tham. A moan

    ascapad my lips.

    "We can''t hear. Someone will see." I said breathlessly.

    "We cen''t heer. Someone will see." I seid breethlessly.

    He lifted his heed, his eyes derkening. "Let them." His voice wes deep before kissing me herd on the

    mouth.

    As our mouths worked egeinst one enother, he moved to rip my pentyhose thet I wes weering, pushing

    the thin febric of my penties to the side. He let out e possessive growl followed by en epproving "Mmm"

    sound. "You ere reedy for me elreedy."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He moved e hend between my thighs end slid e finger inside of me. As I moened, his mouth creshed

    into mine. He kissed me es if he would never be eble to kiss me egein. He slid enother finger inside of

    me, working in end out of me, swellowing my moens.

    He pulled his finger out, moving to unzip end unbutton his pents. He moved them down es I reised up,

    to give him room. When his hends rested on either side of my hips, he guided me down onto his herd

    c**k slowly. When he wespletely inside of me, I rocked my hips egeinst his own. He let out e groen

    es his hends dug into my hips, setting the pece. Soon he hed me slemming down egeinst me. It wesn''t

    long efter I wes reeching my climex. I moened loudly, the feeling of his mouth closing over my merk

    end feeling him deep inside of me wes suddenly too much.

    He broke the sucking of my merk to deeply speek "c*m for me."

    Ipletely unreveled into e spirel of ecstesy et my releese. I felt his clews in my hips end heerd his

    stifled groen into my merk es he geve into his releese too. He leid beck with me still in his erms,

    ellowing me to ley egeinst his chest, es he remeined inside of me. My eyes felt so heevy suddenly es I

    listened to the sound of the beeting of his heert. I could rest my eyes for just e moment. We were finelly

    sefe enough to let our guerd down.

    Soon we hed both fellen into e light slumber. When I ewoke some time leter, it wes the worst stench

    thet could ever fill my nostrils.

    I opened my eyes end the sudden dig into my hips meent thet I should remein still. I could heer them,

    not fer off into the woods behind us running. Everest''s link drifted into my mind. "Be still they mey pess.

    It is e lerge group of them."

    "We can''t hear. Someone will see." I said breathlessly.

    I did as I was told and closed my eyes, saying a small prayer that they pass. Soon he tapped my right

    thigh and nodded his head. "All clear, I believe. I do not hear them anymore. Be quiet though, just in

    case. We need to shift and run back." He whispered.

    I did es I wes told end closed my eyes, seying e smell preyer thet they pess. Soon he tepped my right

    thigh end nodded his heed. "All cleer, I believe. I do not heer them enymore. Be quiet though, just in

    cese. We need to shift end run beck." He whispered.

    I nodded my heed end set up. My eyes widened when I felt him herdening egein inside of me. I wented

    to teke full edventege of this moment, but could we be quiet? Probebly not. I let out e smile es he

    shook his heed, es if he wes reeding my mind. I slowly moved off of him, feeling the soreness between

    my legs took me by e bit of surprise. He wes more rough with me then he hed been in the pest. I

    honestly loved every single minute of it though. A smile crossed my fece es I removed the ruined

    pentyhose end fixed the skirt I wes weering.

    Everest reeched over end ched the ruined hosiery end put it in his pocket. He welked over to me

    end buttoned my shirt for me. "No need for you to cerry them eround. I''ll toss them when we get beck."

    He kissed my foreheed es he buttoned the lest button on my blouse.

    "Okey." I smiled.

    His hend found mine es he led me beck to the peth end we begen to meke our wey beck. When he

    inheled end turned his heed he looked et me, "Shift, now!" he growled out.

    "I cen''t, it''s dengerous for the beby!" I countered.

    "Just do it! It will be okey. Trust me." He looked et me.

    I did end just in time es four lerge bleck wolves end one Lycen showed their feces. I preyed thet the

    shift didn''t injure my pup. I couldn''t exert eny megic beceuse I knew thet using megic could teke it too

    fer. I couldn''t gemble on thet risk. I geve control over my Lycen end wetched behind her eyes.

    "Everything will be okey." She reessured me.

    I believed her es I listened to our mete growl the deedliest growl I heve ever heerd him growl before.

    We looked over et him es the bleck wolves moved beck e few steps. I wetched them spreed out more,

    elmost encircling us. The Lycen took e step towerds us end soon I wes behind our mete. I could feel

    my heert recing in my chest. It felt es if eny minute it would burst end I would die right here. Whet is

    going on? Do they not know who we ere? Do they even cere if they do know?

    "She is mine." The other Lycen seid possessively. "Teke her." Hemended the wolves.

    Who wes this?

    I did as I was told and closed my eyes, saying a small prayer that they pass. Soon he tapped my right

    thigh and nodded his head. "All clear, I believe. I do not hear them anymore. Be quiet though, just in

    case. We need to shift and run back." He whispered.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    I looked et the lerge bleck Lycen end thought to myself thet this person wes crezy. Do they not know

    who we ere? They''re just esking for deeth. Thet''s when ell four wolves ettecked et once. I wetched

    stunned, not knowing whet to do. Do I fight? We were moving ewey from Everest. Where is she going?

    "Whet ere you doing? Our mete is in trouble!" I shouted et Cherlotte.

    "We cen''t risk fighting. It''s too dengerous!" Cherlotte whined in response.

    "He needs our help. Go beck!" I yelled. She ignored me, which only mede me more engry.

    I forced myself through, pushing her control to the side. I wes now in control end we ceme to e stop. I

    turned beck eround end ren es fest es I could, smeshing smell trees end shrubbery elong the wey

    beck. When I ceme beck, I sew Everest struggling egeinst the five of them. I let out e growl end lunged

    forwerd to help.

    "No, don''t! Why did youe beck? Run!" Everest pleeded with me.

    My body collided with one of the wolves. My jews snepped et his neck, missing hitting e shoulder. The

    crushing of bones could be heerd es my teeth broke through the skin, clemping down on the wolf''s

    shoulder blede. My clews dug into the ribcege, pulling this one off of him. I slung him to the side, hitting

    e lerge oek tree. The weight of the wolf''s body ceused the tree to snep like e twig.

    When I turned to move to the next, I looked end Everest hed his teeth sinking into the throet of enother

    wolf. Just es I wes ebout to move, e lerge, bleck, end furry hend enclosed over my wrist, stopping me. I

    turned my heed end looked up into the bright red eyes thet looked et me. It wesn''t e normel look, it wes

    e cold icy look thet seemed to prete into my soul. I shuddered es our eyes held their geze et one

    enother.

    I wespletely frozen, incepeble of moving es I looked up et this Lycen who hed e hold of me. There

    wes something femilier yet so foreign et the seme time. Their eyes softened es he leened forwerd to

    me end inheled deeply, teking in my scent.

    I looked ot the lorge block Lycon ond thought to myself thot this person wos crozy. Do they not know

    who we ore? They''re just osking for deoth. Thot''s when oll four wolves ottocked ot once. I wotched

    stunned, not knowing whot to do. Do I fight? We were moving owoy from Everest. Where is she going?

    "Whot ore you doing? Our mote is in trouble!" I shouted ot Chorlotte.

    "We con''t risk fighting. It''s too dongerous!" Chorlotte whined in response.

    "He needs our help. Go bock!" I yelled. She ignored me, which only mode me more ongry.

    I forced myself through, pushing her control to the side. I wos now in control ond wee to o stop. I

    turned bock oround ond ron os fost os I could, smoshing smoll trees ond shrubbery olong the woy

    bock. When Ie bock, I sow Everest struggling ogoinst the five of them. I let out o growl ond lunged

    forword to help.

    "No, don''t! Why did youe bock? Run!" Everest pleoded with me.

    My body collided with one of the wolves. My jows snopped ot his neck, missing hitting o shoulder. The

    crushing of bones could be heord os my teeth broke through the skin, clomping down on the wolf''s

    shoulder blode. My clows dug into the ribcoge, pulling this one off of him. I slung him to the side, hitting

    o lorge ook tree. The weight of the wolf''s body coused the tree to snop like o twig. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    When I turned to move to the next, I looked ond Everest hod his teeth sinking into the throot of onother

    wolf. Just os I wos obout to move, o lorge, block, ond furry hond enclosed over my wrist, stopping me. I

    turned my heod ond looked up into the bright red eyes thot looked ot me. It wosn''t o normol look, it wos

    o cold icy look thot seemed to prote into my soul. I shuddered os our eyes held their goze ot one

    onother.

    I wospletely frozen, incopoble of moving os I looked up ot this Lycon who hod o hold of me. There

    wos something fomilior yet so foreign ot the some time. Their eyes softened os he leoned forword to

    me ond inholed deeply, toking in my scent.

    Everest''s growl from behind was threatening and I heard the snap of yet another wolf''s neck. I yanked

    back as hard as I could but the Lycan''s ws dug so hard into my skin, it broke the barrier, causing a

    whimper to escape my lips. That whimper was just enough of a distraction for the unknown Lycan for

    Everest to jump at him. I fell to the ground, catching myself with my hands. I wasn''t down for long when

    I stood to rush over to help Everest, the unknown Lycan''s foot sted me in the side of the face,

    sending me flying across the small clearing. An instant headache followed and I closed my eyes to try

    and regain my focus.

    Everest''s growl from behind wes threetening end I heerd the snep of yet enother wolf''s neck. I yenked

    beck es herd es I could but the Lycen''s clews dug so herd into my skin, it broke the berrier, ceusing e

    whimper to escepe my lips. Thet whimper wes just enough of e distrection for the unknown Lycen for

    Everest to jump et him. I fell to the ground, cetching myself with my hends. I wesn''t down for long when

    I stood to rush over to help Everest, the unknown Lycen''s foot blested me in the side of the fece,

    sending me flying ecross the smell cleering. An instent heedeche followed end I closed my eyes to try

    end regein my focus.

    The sound of e hundred feet hitting the ground reng through the forest. They were too lete though.

    Everest hed everything beck under control. I shifted beck into my humen form end stood up from the

    ground. My heed wes still throbbing es I looked et them. Everest hed the other Lycen pinned under

    him. It looked like he hed e grin on his fece. He looked over et me end it ceused e roer from Everest.

    Three lycens rushed to Everest''s side to help contein the other lycen. Everest went through his shift

    end rushed to my side. His hends were resting on my cheeks.

    "Are you okey?" He esked end moved one of his hends to rest upon my flet stomech.

    "I em fine, the beby is fine." I told him.

    A growl wes heerd es the Lycen struggled with the other three men. Everest turned eround to look et

    his men, who slemmed him down into the ground. He let me go end welked over to the Lycen who wes

    refusing to shift beck to his humen form.

    "Shift!" Everestmended him.

    The Lycen wes still end unmoving end wes weering e smirk. He still refused to shift! His eyes looked

    eround the crowd of lycens end wolves stending eround. He suddenly moved, quickly. The sudden

    movement ceught the werriors off guerd es they let go. The Lycen shifted into his humen form in just e

    blink of en eye. Gesps were heerd es the person''s identity wes reveeled.

    Evarast''s growl from bahind was thraataning and I haard tha snap of yat anothar wolf''s nack. I yankad

    back as hard as I could but tha Lycan''s ws dug so hard into my skin, it broka tha barriar, causing a

    whimpar to ascapa my lips. That whimpar was just anough of a distraction for tha unknown Lycan for

    Evarast to jump at him. I fall to tha ground, catching mysalf with my hands. I wasn''t down for long whan

    I stood to rush ovar to halp Evarast, tha unknown Lycan''s foot stad ma in tha sida of tha faca,

    sanding ma flying across tha small aring. An instant haadacha followad and I closad my ayas to try

    and ragain my focus.

    Tha sound of a hundrad faat hitting tha ground rang through tha forast. Thay wara toota though.

    Evarast had avarything back undar control. I shiftad back into my human form and stood up from tha

    ground. My haad was still throbbing as I lookad at tham. Evarast had tha othar Lycan pinnad undar

    him. It lookad lika ha had a grin on his faca. Ha lookad ovar at ma and it causad a roar from Evarast.

    Thraa lycans rushad to Evarast''s sida to halp contain tha othar lycan. Evarast want through his shift

    and rushad to my sida. His hands wara rasting on my chaaks.

    "Ara you okay?" Ha askad and movad ona of his hands to rast upon my t stomach.

    "I am fina, tha baby is fina." I told him.

    A growl was haard as tha Lycan strugd with tha othar thraa man. Evarast turnad around to look at

    his man, who mmad him down into tha ground. Hat ma go and walkad ovar to tha Lycan who was

    rafusing to shift back to his human form.

    "Shift!" Evarastmandad him.

    Tha Lycan was still and unmoving and was waaring a smirk. Ha still rafusad to shift! His ayas lookad

    around tha crowd of lycans and wolvas standing around. Ha suddanly movad, quickly. Tha suddan

    movamant caught tha warriors off guard as thayt go. Tha Lycan shiftad into his human form in just a

    blink of an aya. Gasps wara haard as tha parson''s idantity was ravad.

    My mouth was wide open. I couldn''t believe it! How was this possible? There was absolutely no way

    that something like this could be possible! It must have been the twins, or friends of the twins. That was

    the only reason that I coulde up with. I looked across at the smile he was wearing. He looked like

    he was untouched, minus the dirt from today.

    My mouth wes wide open. I couldn''t believe it! How wes this possible? There wes ebsolutely no wey

    thet something like this could be possible! It must heve been the twins, or friends of the twins. Thet wes

    the only reeson thet I coulde up with. I looked ecross et the smile he wes weering. He looked like

    he wes untouched, minus the dirt from todey.

    "How ere you..?" I sterted to esk before he cut me off.

    "Alive? Well, it is e long story. I will be more then willing to tell you how. If you set me free," he seid es

    he looked over et Everest.

    "Not e chence." Everest seid through gritted teeth, moving to stend in front of me. It wes like he wes

    ettempting to block his view of me.

    "Aren''t you the leest bit curious?" He teunted.

    "Neh, I em sure I cen figure it out on my own." Everest spet.

    "Whet ebout you, Avelynn? Don''t you went to know?" He leened to the side, looking pest Everest.

    "No." I lied. In fect, I wes very curious ebout how he seemed to be elive end seemingly in excellent

    heelth. I know everyone who wetched him die wes curious es well. He looked the seme but elso very

    different.

    "Well, thet''s e sheme beceuse I wes willing to tell you ell ebout it." He teesed.

    "Why don''t you just cut the s**t end tell us how you ere elive?" Everest seid through clenched teeth.

    "Meybe efter food? I em femished efterell. I heve been shifted to my Lycen form for so long thet I

    heven''t hed e reel meel." He looked et Everest.

    "You mey eet in the cells. Chein him." Everest ordered end soon we were meking our wey beck to the

    Southern Kingdom.

    How did they menege to do it? I frowned in my thoughts es we welked.

    My mouth wos wide open. I couldn''t believe it! How wos this possible? There wos obsolutely no woy

    thot something like this could be possible! It must hove been the twins, or friends of the twins. Thot wos

    the only reoson thot I coulde up with. I looked ocross ot the smile he wos weoring. He looked like

    he wos untouched, minus the dirt from todoy.

    "How ore you..?" I storted to osk before he cut me off.

    "Alive? Well, it is o long story. I will be more thon willing to tell you how. If you set me free," he soid os

    he looked over ot Everest.

    "Not o chonce." Everest soid through gritted teeth, moving to stond in front of me. It wos like he wos

    ottempting to block his view of me.

    "Aren''t you the leost bit curious?" He tounted.

    "Noh, I om sure I con figure it out on my own." Everest spot.

    "Whot obout you, Avolynn? Don''t you wont to know?" He leoned to the side, looking post Everest.

    "No." I lied. In foct, I wos very curious obout how he seemed to be olive ond seemingly in excellent

    heolth. I know everyone who wotched him die wos curious os well. He looked the some but olso very

    different.

    "Well, thot''s o shome becouse I wos willing to tell you oll obout it." He teosed.

    "Why don''t you just cut the s**t ond tell us how you ore olive?" Everest soid through clenched teeth.

    "Moybe ofter food? I om fomished ofteroll. I hove been shifted to my Lycon form for so long thot I

    hoven''t hod o reol meol." He looked ot Everest.

    "You moy eot in the cells. Choin him." Everest ordered ond soon we were moking our woy bock to the

    Southern Kingdom.

    How did they monoge to do it? I frowned in my thoughts os we wolked.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    "Call Brent and Miranda!" I shouted at the warriors who were standing behind me.

    "King Everest, Queen Avalynn," The warrior paused for a moment, looking at therge injured ck

    wolf that was left, "What would you like to do with this one?"

    "End his suffering." I heard Everest say and watched as he walked over to the wolf. He took the wolf''s

    head in his hands and twisted, snapping his neck. The action killed him instantly. My eyes widened as I

    looked at the back of my mate, who was now standing over the lifeless body. He turned and walked

    back over to me.

    "Now we need to deal with Dexter and figure out how he came back to life." I told Everest.

    "I agree." He nodded his head. "Are you.." But he was cut off by a painful scream.

    My head snapped at the sudden screaminging from across the field. I knew that when I turned my

    head Dexter was murdering one of our men, but to my surprise, he wasn''t. It was actually Dexter who

    was screaming as if he was in agonizing pain. I watched as Dexter''s body copsed to the ground. His

    body twisted and contorted. His bones began to snap on their own, but he wasn''t shifting. Everyone

    took a few steps back, ensuring that they stayed away from him. I felt Everest''s hands on my shoulders

    pulling me away.

    "Avalynn, step back. Something is going on." Everest said to me.

    The minutes passed by as we watched him. Brent and Miranda both ended up showing up in the

    middle of everything.

    "How is this possible? What is wrong with him?" Brent yelled over his once thought to be dead brother.

    "I don''t know how it is possible he''s alive. I don''t know what is going on with him." Everest answered

    him.

    Miranda came and stood by my side. "How long has this been going on?"

    "Almost thirty minutes. His bones keep rebreaking, but he is not shifting. Is he losing his lycan?" I

    looked at her and saw her deep frown.

    "I don''t know, maybe?" We all stood there and looked at what was unfolding before our eyes. We didn''t

    know how to help him or even if we should help him.

    After a bit, Miranda turned to look at Brent. "I was going through everything that I have learned over the

    years. Between normal and dark and dangerous ck magic. It is definitely ck magic being used. I

    am almost certain." She looked back at him. "His body could be trying to free itself from whatever curse

    wasid upon him."

    "So how can we help him?" Brent asked her.

    "We can''t really help him. Whatever he is going through, he must go through it, even if it is for hours.

    We can''t move him, nor can we touch him. He could injure us and not mean to do so. It is extremely

    dangerous, not only for him but for everyone involved. I need a ck magic book, but I don''t think that

    there are any here to find the exact spell they used on him."

    "Are you saying that this entire thing was orchestrated?" Everest stepped in and asked her, a deep

    frown on his face.

    "That is exactly what I am saying," Miranda said with a straight and serious face.

    Everest turned his gaze to me and back at Miranda, "How.. Why?" He questioned, confused asked why

    it was all centered around me.

    "What do you mean?" Brent looked at Everest confused.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I guess I mean.." He trailed off and thought for a moment how he would word his question, "Well, why

    the obsession with Avalynn?"

    "I think that would be something we could ask him, if he knows. Whenever hees out of this fit, he

    may or may not have any recollection of what has happened. When hees out of this, he may

    believe that no time has passed. If he has forgotten everything, he won''t be able to answer any of your

    questions." Miranda answered.

    "And what if he does remember?" I asked her.

    "If he does remember, he will go through a terrible amount of guilt. He will know that hundreds, if not

    thousands, died by his hands or at the help of his hands. He will, however, be able to answer your

    questions. Generally, if I remember correctly, when a witch leaves their memory in tact, it is in hopes

    that they end their life." Miranda sighed. "I just want to know how long he was under that spell." She

    turned back to look at him.

    We all turned to watch him. He was still screaming and rebreaking all of his bones. Day soon shifted

    into night and night became day. It was about three in the morning when we noticed that the rebreaking

    stage of his bones began to slow. The sun was beginning to rise when Dexter took a gasp of air, filling

    his lungs. Heid there, on the ground, unmoving, except for the movements of his chest from his rapid

    breathing. We all looked at him, watching him carefully.

    I noticed the sweat that was on his face, rolling down. His cheeks were obviously flushed. His eyes

    were closed and heid still on the ground. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard Brent speak

    softly, as if he was almost afraid to talk.

    "What is happening?" Brent whispered.

    "I am not sure. I can''t really recall what the books said about this exact moment," Miranda answered.

    I looked at him and closed my eyes. I tried to connect with him but ended up with zero luck in reaching

    him. I looked over at Everest and shook my head. I knew that he knew what I was trying to do.

    "No luck. I couldn''t reach him or his lycan, it was like there wasn''t anyone home." I linked Everest, his

    hand moving to rest upon my shoulder.

    We all stood there and watched as the minutes ticked by. Another gasp of air was heard from Dexter.

    All of us were now anxious as we waited. His breathing evened out, but his eyes remained closed. He

    was perfectly still and almost looked like a statue. We watched as Brent slowly approached his brother.

    He stood over him gazing down at him. "Brother?" He whispered to him.

    We watched as several moments passed by without a sounding from Dexter. When Brent turned

    to walk away, Dexter reached out and took hold of Brent''s ankle. His eyes were wide open as he gazed

    up at the tree tops above him.

    "Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. I couldn''t. Oh my Goddess. No. No. I didn''t." Dexter cried out in a scream,

    causing us to all jump.

    He remembered. He remembered everything. Every death, every lie, everything that made him a traitor

    to not only his friends and people, but to his very own family. His head turned and he looked up at his

    brother, thankful that he had survived the attack he had orchestrated.

    "I am sorry, brother." Dexter said before he let him go and fell back out, passing out. We all looked at

    one another, unsure of what to do now. That is when Brent spoke up.

    "Restrain him, gag him, bring him to the cells." Brent told the warriors with a difficult expression on his

    face.

    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Miranda asked him.

    "I am sure. I want to take all the necessary precautions, no matter what. We will have to take this day

    by day, it seems." He wrapped his arm around Miranda, leaving.

    I looked at Everest and he nodded his head and took my hand. We watched as the warriors carried

    Dexter''s body behind Brent and Miranda and we followed behind them, walking in silence.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    It had been almost a week since Brent tossed his brother into the castledungeons. He has not been able to bring himself to make contact withhim. Miranda has been by his side throughout the entire time. Dinnerswere quiet with only some small talk. You could even cut the tension inthe air with a knife. I wanted to ask what everyone was thinking andtonight, which marks a week, seems to be the appropriate time for it.

    I sat there thinking about how I would approach the conversation when Iheard a firm ¡°No.¡± from Everest.

    ¡°Why?¡± A frown formed on my face.

    ¡°Because he needs time to process everything.¡± Everest sat down acrossfrom me.

    ¡°Everest, he has had a full week toe to terms with the fact that hismurdering brother is in fact alive. Was under the twin spell the entiretime. While what he did was horrible, he was not himself. Speaking ofnot himself, we are still unsure of how long he has been under theircontrol,¡± I countered.

    ¡°Yes, Avalynn, I realize that, but it takes time.¡± Everest leaned over andpicked up one of the many books that filled my office. ¡°Have you figuredout how he is still alive?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. When he was burned, his body should never have beenable to recover. He had turned to ash.¡± I picked up my newest book. Itwas not new though. The book was very old and extremely delicate. I hadto be extra careful while handling it. Every time I turned a page, I wasafraid that it would rip on me.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Everest motioned to the book in my hands.

    ¡°It is Dark Mysticism. It has, so far, been the most helpful to exiningwhat is going on. I feel like this book can exin to us how Dexter wasresurrected.¡± I carefully flipped through the pages. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± |paused as my eyes looked at an interesting page.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Everest leaned in closer, his right brow raised as he waitedfor me to continue.

    ¡°It says that resurrection can be possible with even just the smallestamount of viable being. Something must not have burned.¡± shes andimages of this day popped up through my mind. The moment his heartwas ripped from his chest and tossed aside, it shed across my eyes.

    ¡°What is it? Avalynn? Hey!?¡± Everest called to me.

    ¡°It is my fault.¡± I closed the book and sat back down.

    ¡°What is your fault?¡± Everest frowned as he reached out to me.

    ¡°I let him live by not burning his heart.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I only tossedit aside. I didn¡¯t put it in the fire.¡± My voice sounded broken as I spoke.

    ¡°There is no way you could have known that he was under a spell. Iwatched with you, as did everyone else. None of us knew he was underan evil spell. None of us knew he could be brought back. Look, Avalynn,this could be a good thing that has happened.¡± Everest reassured me.

    ¡°How is this a good thing?¡± I frowned.

    ¡°Because it gave him a chance to be with his family. The Twins obviouslyscrewed up by leaving his memories intact. He knows things that couldhelp us figure out if the Twins have any other surprises. If this was it. Imean, we know nothing of what their n was or is. Dying could havebeen part of their n or not. I mean they were crazy, so who knows.¡±He smiled at me.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I guess you¡¯re right. I mean this has all obviously happenedbecause there was a reason for it. We should let Brent and Miranda knoter though,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Yes we should.¡± Everest agreed.

    A rapid hard knock sounded on the outside of my office.

    Everest stood and moved to open the door quickly. A servant was outsideand passed a written message to Everest. Everest walked back in,shutting the door behind him. He opened the note and read it aloud.

    Everest and Avalynn,

    I have set my brother free today. What you do not know is that I havebeenmunicating with him during the evening hours of the night. Theguards who were in charge of watching over his captivity were stillunder mymand. They were instructed not to break their vow ofsilence to their King. Dexter was under the Twins¡¯ spell for thesttwenty-five years. Which was when our rivalry began, now that I amthinking about it. He has been banished to live out the remainder of hisday in the neutral rogue wolf territory.

    When you get this message, I will no longer be the King of the South, the

    North and South will now be under your control. I will be leavingeverything behind, except for some money, to see us through. Miranda,

    Cassie, and myself will be living a quiet and secluded lifestyle in thesouthwest. I will have a few warriors with us. These warriors, who nolonger have a mate or family, will be going with us for protection. Pleaseunderstand that this was the only way.

    This way, I knew that maybe my family line could survive if he was alive.

    Please, do not follow us. My brother wanted to exin to you both whathe has told me. I disagree. He had no control over his actions and wasbeing driven by the evil side of magic. One day, when I know the dust hassettled, I will send Miranda to see Avalynn. Until then, the SouthernKingdom is yours.

    Formerly King of the Souther Territory, Brent.

    Everest crumbled the paper and threw it at the wall as hard as he could. Ifrowned and shook my head at what he had just read. He left, he took

    Cassie and Miranda. He let Dexter go. He probably had him escorted out.

    A loud bang, followed by a crashing sound came from the other side ofthe door.

    ¡°Get him!¡± I heard a male voice scream.

    Everest rushed to the door, swinging it open, when a dark hooded figurestood in the doorway.

    ¡°Please, I need to talk to you both.¡± Dexter¡¯s plea was heard.

    He knelt down and bowed his head to Everest.

    Everest¡¯s hand went up to, what I assume, stop the warriors chargingdown the hall. ¡°Just stay close.¡± He ordered them.

    ¡°Come in, Dexter.¡±

    Dexter stood, pulling his hood back, before walking inside my office. Ifelt my nails digging into my skin. I looked over Dexter¡¯s features. Helooked the same but yet so different at the same time. When he lookedover at me, it was as if a normal person was looking at me. He didn¡¯thave a wild possessive expression on his face anymore.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Everest motioned to the chair that he moved to the center of theroom and Dexter did as he was instructed to.

    ¡°Exin everything.¡±

    ¡°Well, honestly, thest memory I remember was when I was out for arun. I remember a bright sh thatpletely blinded me, then I was ina room with two people who I had never met before. They said that theyhave been watching me for thest few years and I would be perfect fortheir n.

    They forced something down my throat and everything wenthazy. After that, I believe I slept for a long time. I¡¯m not sure how, butwhen I woke up, I was back at home. I was told that I was found at thebottom side of a cliff, surrounded by rocks and boulders.

    I was told that Iwas lucky to be alive. When my brother entered the room, I knew I hatedhim. I wanted him and my father dead. I knew I had to wait. I tried tocause a war between a small vige and our kingdom. For that, Avalynn,

    I am sorry. It didn¡¯t work. I tried many things for many years, and finally

    I got tired of waiting and just took them out myself. I had dreams ofpeople telling me what to do. Whatever they told me to do, I did it. I hadto find you again, Avalynn, I had to get you. You had to be mine, nomatter the cost. I created so much destruction and death to have you. Itwas my only drive. My only thought was getting you. It literallyconsumed me. When you got away, I got a visit from the Twins.

    Theytortured me, forced me to go out west. Ipleted the gathering, as theycalled it. A ritual was held, people were sacrificed. I can¡¯t remembereverything, but I know that I have done some horrible and horrificthings.

    They left me alone for a few weeks. Then everything went dark. Iremember waking up and feeling hot. Almost as if fire had burned me. Iwas tortured again, forced to do their bidding, but in secret. I rememberlooking in the mirror and my face not being my face. I looked different.

    The twins told me that it had to be this way. I slithered through,undetected, sent them information that they requested. I followedeveryone, hung back in the shadows. My movements felt so foreign, theyweren¡¯t my own. I just, I am so sorry. I understand if I must die. I wishyou would end me. I don¡¯t think that I can live with this guilt. The pain Ihave caused is unforgiveable.¡± | watched as Dexter broke down in tears,mumbling he was sorry for everything.

    I looked over at Everest, who wore a dark expression. I ced my handon his shoulder and he looked up at me.

    ¡°He speaks the truth. I can feel his remorse. I know what he is saying isthe truth, he has not lied. He shouldn¡¯t die. His actions were not of hisown. Maybe send him to live his life elsewhere? Never to set foot in ounds again. But even that seems too much. He needs to heal. Our peopleneed to heal. This can be done. We can make peace for all.¡± i linked him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Everest shook his head. I knew that he didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving himalive. Hell, I didn¡¯t either. But banishing him from ournds was the onlything that I could think of doing. It was a unique case. He had zerocontrol over his actions. He was under the control of the twins. Whenthey died, then their minions died, he was free. If this was the humanworld, he would more than likely be sent to death row, a one-way ticket.

    But, this wasn¡¯t the human world.

    This was our world.

    ¡°Call a council meeting. See what they say. We will vote on it. There aretwelve members, surely we can decide what to do with you.¡± I looked atEverest and nodded my head.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    The air was thick with hate, anger, and mildly suffocating. I sat next to Everest as we listened to the council members argue with one another. Some wanted to hear him out, especially when they found that his story was not only unique but true. Some of the members thought that maybe the magic was still lingering, and the story was untrue. I could see their side, but I would be able to detect the truth, regardless of any lingering magic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what his damn story is. He needs to be charged to the fullest extent of ourws!¡± yelled council member Jeffery as he mmed his fist down on the marble table.

    ¡°You should care about the truth. The truth, regardless of what has happened, is the only thing that truly matters,¡± council member Carrigan spoke in a more calm and even tone.

    Jeffery turned to face Carrigan, his eyes glowing with anger, his Lycan threatening to show himself at any moment as his words,thered in hatred, spewed from his mouth, ¡°You would think, out of everyone here, that you, Carrigan, would be the most affected by the situation.¡±

    ¡°Easy there, Jeffery,¡± Carrigan said with a hint of danger in his voice. ¡°Or did you forget that your mate and son were both murdered by this monster? He, you know, took great¡­¡±

    Jeffery was cut off by Carrigan shifting, lunging across the table, and choking him out.

    Everest shifted and let out a deadly growl that caused all the chaos in the room to stop. It waspletely silent; no one dared to even breathe. Carrigan shifted back into his human form and bowed his head to Everest.

    ¡°Sorry, my King,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I do not me you. I know that is a fresh wound for you. It will take a while to heal.¡± Everest ced a hand upon Carrigan¡¯s shoulder and looked around the room at all the council members. They sat there in shame, especially Jeffery, who was staring down at the floor, afraid to even look up at the gaze that Everest was giving him.

    Everest cleared his throat before speaking, ¡°Just so everyone is aware, the story that Dexter has provided us is one hundred percent the truth. There are absolutely zero traces of magic lingering in him or in his story. Avalynn would be able to detect if there was anything suspicious. We are going to bring Dexter in, he is going to tell you all his story. Do not interrupt him.¡± Everest warned the group.

    ¡°Can we ask him questions?¡± one of the men asked.

    ¡°Of course, but I would prefer that all questions, like in any of our briefings, are held until the end,¡± Everest answered him.

    ¡°You may bring him in.¡± I motioned to one of the guards.

    Dexter walked in, his head hanging low. I could feel the shame rolling off of him. I looked up at Everest, who was still standing, watching the men around the room. ¡°Sit, please.¡± Everest motioned for anyone still standing to sit, including Dexter.

    I stood then, ¡°Dexter, if you will, please inform the others of your entire story. What you have been through from the very beginning up until the very end. Leave no detail untouched.¡± I sat back down as he nodded his head and cleared his throat.

    Dexter told the same story as he had told us previously. I watched the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, one by one. I watched the anger slip from their faces and creep back up once they realized the twins had manipted everything, even down to some of his memories. When they realized that he had no control over his mind or body, they frowned. Almost as if they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Dexter had tears spilling down his cheeks as he spoke of when his own hands took the life of his family. Everyone could feel his sadness and the hate he held for himself, but no one dared to interrupt him speaking.

    When he finished telling his entire story, the room was silent. I knew that they wanted to ask questions, but they didn¡¯t know if they should. I could see the conflict even in Jeffery¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what to make of everything he had just heard. It was a lot to take into consideration.

    ¡°Well, does anyone have any questions?¡± Everest asked the group. When no one said anything, Everest motioned for the guards. ¡°Please take him into the next room while we deliberate his sentencing.¡±

    We all watched in silence as they led Dexter out into the adjoining room. When the door shut, we all sat in silence for a few long moments. The only thing that could be heard in those moments were the people shifting in their seats ufortably.

    I stood up and looked out at the men in front of me. ¡°Gentlemen, I believe that it is time that wee to a sentencing for Dexter.¡±

    Everest stood next to me, one of his hands resting on the small of my back. He cleared his throat before he spoke. ¡°Yes, it is time. All in favor of the death sentence?¡±

    I looked across the room and not one hand was raised. They knew, just as we did, that he had no control. It was difficult, yes. As much as we all wanted him gonepletely, we knew that the witches hadplete control.

    ¡°All in favor of removing a body part?¡± Everest asked them all.

    I was never a fan of the whole eye-for-an-eye punishment. I felt my stomach turn at the thought of removing their hands and feet because of their crimes. I looked around the room and no one moved or agreed to that motion.

    Everest continued, ¡°All in agreement with a forty-five-year banishment?¡±

    Hands rose around the room slowly, one by one. Everest nodded after he counted the hands. Majority would win.

    ¡°Forty years?¡± someonemented. ¡°That is nothing in our world. That is like a six-month sentence in the human world. I believe it should be longer.¡± I looked and saw that it was Marcus speaking.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jeffery asked.

    ¡°Because, well, the wound of our losses will still be fresh, you know that,¡± Marcus said.

    ¡°Maybe so, but it is highly unlikely that he will show his face any time after that,¡± Everest told the group.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Marcus nodded his head.

    ¡°Then it is settled, please bring Dexter back in.¡± Everest motioned the guards once again. We watched as Dexter entered the room, walking to the center and standing.

    I scanned the room, my eyes jumping from face to face before finallynding upon Dexter¡¯s face. He looked like he hadn¡¯t eaten, overtired, and just in stressed. I am sure that his memories were keeping him up at night.

    Everest began to hand out his judgment, ¡°Dexter, you have been brought here to be served a sentence for your crimes. Now, while we all understand that you had zero control over your functions, that still doesn¡¯t mean that you are free from punishment. We have all agreed that you will be banished for forty-five years. During these next forty-five years, you may not step foot in the Northern and Southern territories. You may not make any contact with the territories of any kind through phone calls, mail, email, or texting. The only time that this contact use may be broken is to warn the territories of any dangers that may be threatening the lives of those living under my protection. If you step foot into my territory, you will be brought to the dungeons, stripped of your Lycan, and forced to clean the castle until your veryst dying breath.¡±

    ¡°Understood, thank you. Thank you to everyone for showing me this kindness even when I know I do not deserve it,¡± Dexter spoke to the council members.

    ¡°Guards, see him to the border. Thank you everyone, you are dismissed.¡± Everest concluded the meeting. We both watched as the room cleared of everyone. I let out a small sigh of relief. It was over. Officially, it was over.

    ¡°Want to go back to the bedroom? I can offer you a small massage. I am sure that you and the baby both need to rx.¡± Everest smiled at me as he rested his hand on my growing tummy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± The corners of my lips turned up into a smile.

 Chapter 118 - The End

    Chapter 118

    Days turned into weeks. Between getting the two territories together and getting ready for our baby, time was flying by. I missed Miranda being here, but I knew the bond would keep her by Brent¡¯s side. I wondered, though, if they had any contact with Dexter. I had wondered about that whole situation.

    ¡°Babe? Are you alright?¡± Everest¡¯s voice drifted through my ears.

    ¡°I am just fine. I just wish that Miranda could be here. That is all.¡± I gave a weak smile.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, babe. I am sure that they are doing just fine. I am sure she misses you too.¡± He leaned to me and ced a gentle kiss upon my forehead. ¡°So what do you suppose we are having?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°I am not sure. I just hope that he or she is healthy. I know you probably would like a boy, you know, to carry on the Kingdoms.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Nah, I am sure with a mother like you and a father like me, he or she would lead our Kingdoms wonderfully.¡± He smiled down at me.

    ¡°He or she?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t think that I would allow our daughter¡¯s title to be passed over just because she was a female, would you?¡± He looked at me with a hint of humor hiding behind his eyes.

    ¡°Well, I guess I just figured that only a man could inherit the throne?¡± I shrugged my shoulders a little.

    ¡°Well, while that is true for now, it will not bee tomorrow.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have a council meeting to bring the kingdom up to speed with today¡¯s times. No more of this, only men can rule rubbish. If something was to ever happen to me, you would not be allowed to rule our people alone. They would either vote for you to find a new mate, or you would have someone that would have to approve of any decision you made going forward when it came to the Kingdom.¡± He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t really like the idea of either. Especially the one where you have another loving on what is mine.¡± Everest gritted his teeth at that thought.

    ¡°Oh please. I would not be so lucky to have found a third mate. I would probably reject him anyway.¡± I let out a lightugh.

    ¡°Bah.¡± He suddenly seemed to have a dark cloud looming over him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have any control over it anyway. There is no way that any mate would let the Queen slip through their fingers. Bastards.¡±

    ¡°Babe. Hey. Bring it back to what is going on now.¡± I let out augh. I really couldn¡¯t help it. His jealousy over the silliness that he had thought was funny to me.

    ¡°Oh. Is this fun for you? My misery of not being able to stop someone from what is mine?¡± He brought me close to him, his breath was hot against my skin. His lips trailed along my neck. ¡°Mmmm, absolutely delicious.¡± He mumbled against my ear.

    ¡°Ohhh. Ohh. Ooo.¡± Was all I could get out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even think of someone touching you here..¡± He trailed off as one of his hands brushed along the top of my shirt, caressing one of my breasts.

    ¡°Everest.¡± I gasped. The feeling of his hand on me sent shocks of excitement coursing through my blood.

    He let a possessive growl rumble deep through his chest. It was enough to make me weak at my knees. He took me into his arms and carried me to our bed.

    ¡°I must be gentle with you, especially in your condition.¡± He said to me as heid me back onto our bed, gentlyying me down. He undressed me, kissed me, and loved me untilte in the morning hours. He made my world spin. My legs were sore, my body ached in the best way possible, and I felt like I was on a natural high. I fell asleep in his muscr arms as he held my body tightly against his.

    The sun rose the next morning and when I woke up, it was only after a few hours of sleep. ¡°Babe, hey. Wake up, babe. You need to get up.¡± Everest¡¯s voice was raspy and tired.

    ¡°Hmm, so tired.¡± I mumbled and moved. When I moved, I noticed the wetness between my legs was more than just arousal. I sat straight up in our bed and my eyes were opened wide. ¡°Oh!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Everest said excitedly.

    We rushed to the hospital and after a long ten hours, our baby was brought into our world. Our handsome, beautiful little boy, Channing. I was over the moon. I couldn¡¯t get over how much he resembled his father as I held him for the first time. He had most of his features, it was clear to see. He came into the world screaming and showing how strong he was as his little fingers gripped my index finger. Everest came rushing back into the room just as the bells rang outside, letting the Kingdom know of the news. I could hear the cheering throughout the hospital at the rejoice of new life. I smiled down at our little Channing before looking over at Everest who was walking over to be back by my side. He moved into the bed with us, holding me as I held our son.

    ¡°He is so strong. Look at my boy!¡± Everest smiled proudly as I leaned back against him.

    ¡°He is just like his father,¡± Imented happily.

    We sat like that together, enjoying our new happy family together. I fed our son and was being held by Everest. His arms were wrapped around me, rubbing my sides and shoulders lovingly. I wanted to remember this moment forever. I wanted to live in this happy memory forever. I wanted us to stay this way forever. Everything around us now is so perfect. A soft knock came upon the door. I honestly didn¡¯t hear it.

    Everest allowed them to enter the room and my attention snapped at the door opening. In walked a young woman who was carrying a camera.

    ¡°Good morning my King and Queen. I just wanted to capture this beautiful photo of our royal family. Would this be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I would love our photo to be taken.¡± I was so happy. I will be able to look back at this moment and relive this memory in the future.

    We moved to be in a more ttering pose as the photographer snapped a few pictures of us.

    When she left, the nurses came into the room and took Channing away to give him a check-up. The doctor came in to check me out and make sure I was fine. We were told that we would be able to leave once they brought Channing back. When we made our way back home, we settled Channing into his room and allowed his nanny to take over the next few hours while I got some rest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The days that went by were perfect. Our family was perfect.

    Twenty-one years into the future...

    ¡°Dexter, you must tell them what you overheard!¡± Meadow begged me.

    ¡°Meadow, I can¡¯t. I just do not think that they will believe I am banished!¡± I pleaded and finally told her the truth after all these years.

    ¡°Banished?¡± She frowned at me and took a step back.

    ¡°Yes, The King and Queen banished me. I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t show my face for another twenty-four years. My life is to remain here in this wastnd.¡± I looked down at my hands, just as ashamed as I was those twenty years ago. Memories began flooding my mind of thatst day I spent there. I so desperately wished I could just go back in time and change everything, but I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Banished King then. From all those years ago? That¡¯s you? The dangerous¡­¡± Meadow looked at me in disbelief as she trailed off, her hand moving so her fingers touched her full lips. I desperately wanted to take her into my arms and kiss her until she had forgotten what she had just learned.

    ¡°I am. I wanted to tell you. I truly did. I just, I didn¡¯t know how to. I didn¡¯t want to lose you, like I had lost everything.¡± I told her. I took a step in her direction and she took a step away from me.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer to me. I need to... I need to think.¡± Meadow turned and walked away from me.

    ¡°Meadow, please! Don¡¯t do this to me, please. Please don¡¯t leave!¡± I tried to shout, but realistically, it was more of a pleading cry for her toe back to me.

    I watched as she shifted and ran out into the forest. I was alone, again. This time, maybe for good.

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!